The invalidity of John Faldo's vindication of his book, called Quakerism no Christianity being a rejoynder in defence of the answer, intituled, Quakerism a new nick-name for old Christianity : wherein many weighty Gospel-truths are handled, and the disingenuous carriage of by W.P.
         Penn, William, 1644-1718.
      
       
         
           1673
        
      
       Approx. 817 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 225 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A54154
         Wing P1305
         ESTC R24454
         08189400
         ocm 08189400
         41053
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A54154)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41053)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1236:15)
      
       
         
           
             The invalidity of John Faldo's vindication of his book, called Quakerism no Christianity being a rejoynder in defence of the answer, intituled, Quakerism a new nick-name for old Christianity : wherein many weighty Gospel-truths are handled, and the disingenuous carriage of by W.P.
             Penn, William, 1644-1718.
          
           [5], 437, [2] p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London? :
             Printed in the year 1673.
          
           
             Epistle signed: William Penn.
             Errata: p. [438]-[439]
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Faldo, John, 1633-1690. -- Quakerism no Christianity.
           Society of Friends -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-08 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-08 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           INVALIDITY
           OF
           John
           Faldo's
           Vindication
           Of
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Quakerism
             No
             Christianity
          
           .
           BEING
           A
           REJOYNDER
           In
           Defence
           of
           the
           Answer
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           Quakerism
           a
           New
           Nick-Name
           for
           Old
           Christianity
           .
           Wherein
           many
           Weighty
           Gospel-Truths
           are
           handled
           ,
           and
           the
           Disingenuous
           Carriage
           of
           our
           Adversary
           is
           observed
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           Information
           of
           all
           Moderate
           Inquirers
           .
           In
           II
           Parts
           .
        
         
           By
           W.
           P.
           
        
         
           Who
           loves
           not
           Controversie
           for
           Controversie
           sake
           .
        
         
           
             Every
             day
             they
             wrest
             my
             Words
             ,
             all
             their
             Thoughts
             are
             against
             me
             for
             Evil
             ,
          
           
             Psa
             .
             56.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             —
             But
             he
             that
             doth
             a
             Wrong
             shall
             receive
             for
             the
             Wrong
             which
             he
             has
             done
             ,
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1673.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           all
           that
           Seriously
           Profess
           RELIGION
           ,
           Among
           those
           called
           ,
           Episcopalians
           ,
           Presbyterians
           ,
           Independents
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Socinians
           and
           Latitudinarians
           .
        
         
           THe
           Duty
           I
           ow
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Respect
           I
           bear
           to
           his
           Truth
           ,
           with
           that
           great
           Concern
           which
           lives
           in
           my
           Mind
           for
           your
           better
           Information
           about
           us
           (
           a
           poor
           People
           ,
           traduced
           by
           some
           ,
           despised
           by
           others
           )
           and
           our
           Principles
           (
           mis-given
           here
           ,
           perverted
           there
           )
           are
           the
           only
           Inducements
           I
           have
           to
           pursue
           this
           tedious
           and
           unpleasant
           Controversie
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           you
           might
           be
           undeceived
           of
           those
           false
           Apprehensions
           ,
           vulgar
           Stories
           or
           the
           Insinuations
           of
           more
           prevalent
           Agents
           have
           imprest
           you
           with
           ,
           I
           could
           (
           God
           knows
           )
           be
           contented
           ,
           that
           even
           Sufferings
           were
           added
           to
           my
           Labours
           .
           
           What
           would
           I
           not
           cheerfully
           undergo
           to
           win
           you
           into
           a
           serious
           View
           and
           impartial
           Consideration
           of
           our
           Case
           !
           Truly
           ,
           I
           have
           that
           Belief
           of
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           Prejudice
           of
           Education
           and
           common
           Vogue
           of
           the
           World
           set
           aside
           ,
           you
           would
           do
           us
           some
           Justice
           .
           And
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           weigh
           how
           much
           it
           becomes
           you
           ,
           
             you
             ,
             the
             serious
             Professors
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           to
           give
           us
           a
           fair
           Hearing
           for
           our
           Principles
           and
           Reputations
           ,
           before
           you
           finally
           determine
           any
           thing
           against
           us
           .
           To
           
             Try
             all
             things
          
           was
           an
           Apostolical
           Exhortation
           :
           Nor
           can
           you
           escape
           the
           Censure
           of
           Dis-regarding
           it
           ,
           if
           you
           decline
           a
           fair
           Inquiery
           after
           us
           ?
           Let
           not
           Education
           be
           dearer
           to
           you
           then
           Truth
           ;
           and
           see
           if
           more
           be
           not
           to
           be
           known
           by
           you
           then
           yet
           you
           know
           .
           
             Objected
             Novelty
          
           ought
           to
           have
           no
           Force
           with
           a
           Christian
           ,
           since
           had
           that
           prevailed
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           been
           one
           :
           Nor
           should
           the
           Offence
           ,
           Formality
           ,
           or
           Worldly
           Learning
           
           takes
           at
           us
           stave
           you
           off
           from
           a
           serious
           Search
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           
             Crucifie
             ,
             Crucifie
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           because
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           ,
           when
           manifested
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           was
           not
           exempted
           from
           more
           of
           that
           then
           ever
           yet
           attended
           us
           ;
           Indeed
           it
           should
           rather
           be
           an
           Argument
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Believe
           us
           ,
           we
           intreat
           you
           ,
           when
           we
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           Religion
           ,
           
             Pure
             and
             Vndefiled
             Religion
          
           ,
           we
           greatly
           love
           ;
           'T
           is
           that
           we
           desire
           as
           well
           to
           Live
           as
           Defend
           :
           God
           knows
           ,
           we
           have
           long
           made
           it
           the
           Bent
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Aim
           of
           our
           Lives
           ;
           without
           it
           we
           were
           the
           Miserablest
           of
           Men
           :
           Yet
           how
           are
           we
           Defamed
           ,
           Undervalued
           ,
           Contemned
           and
           set
           at
           Nought
           ,
           for
           a
           Company
           of
           
             Seducers
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Idolaters
          
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           But
           why
           ?
           because
           we
           are
           not
           understood
           ,
           and
           as
           cunningly
           (
           by
           some
           )
           hindred
           from
           being
           so
           .
           But
           therefore
           is
           this
           Discourse
           more
           particularly
           Dedicated
           
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           both
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Foulest
           Charges
           one
           of
           our
           greatest
           Enemies
           hath
           exhibited
           against
           us
           ,
           his
           kind
           of
           Witnesses
           produced
           to
           confirm
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           Management
           of
           the
           whole
           Debate
           ;
           with
           our
           Plain
           and
           Honest
           Vindication
           .
           If
           we
           shall
           be
           found
           guilty
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           be
           Condemned
           for
           such
           as
           he
           hath
           represented
           us
           to
           be
           ;
           but
           if
           innocent
           ,
           suffer
           us
           not
           any
           longer
           to
           Groan
           under
           the
           Heavy
           Pressure
           of
           such
           Infamous
           Accusations
           ;
           for
           in
           omitting
           to
           Right
           us
           for
           these
           Grievous
           Wrongs
           ,
           you
           will
           make
           your selves
           Accessories
           to
           an
           Injustice
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           detested
           of
           all
           Vertuous
           and
           Good
           Men.
           I
           leave
           this
           Rejoynder
           with
           you
           ,
           containing
           the
           True
           Meanings
           of
           our
           Wrested
           Principles
           ,
           &
           those
           confirmed
           by
           
             express
             Scriptures
             ,
             many
             R●●sons
             ,
             and
             a
             Cloud
             of
             Testimonies
             :
          
           And
           shall
           conclude
           with
           a
           Passage
           out
           of
           *
           Jerome
           ,
           well-becoming
           all
           Honest
           Writers
           ,
           
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           observed
           of
           every
           impartial
           Reader
           .
           
             
               Quaeso
               ,
               Lector
               ,
               ut
               memor
               Tribunalis
               Domini
               ,
               &
               de
               judicio
               tuo
               te
               intelligens
               judicandum
               ,
               nec
               mihi
               ,
               nec
               Adversario
               meo
               faveas
               ,
               neve
               Personas
               Loquentium
               ,
               sed
               causam
               consideres
               .
            
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             that
             remembring
             the
             Judgment-Seat
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             understanding
             that
             as
             thou
             dost
             judge
             ,
             so
             thou
             shalt
             be
             judged
             ,
             thou
             favourest
             neither
             me
             ,
             nor
             mine
             Adversary
             that
             writes
             against
             me
             ,
             &
             that
             thou
             regardest
             not
             the
             Persons
             ,
             but
             the
             Cause
             only
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             am
             a
             real
             Valuer
             of
             whatsoever
             is
             Worthy
             in
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             an
             Hearty
             Wisher
             of
             your
             Improvement
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             those
             things
             that
             lead
             to
             Eternal
             Peace
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Light
             and
             Life
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             William
             Penn.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             Part
             I.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             OF
             Christianity
             ,
             
               in
               General
            
             ,
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             Quakerism
             ,
             
               as
               this
            
             Independent
             Priest
             scoffingly
             calls
             our
             Holy
             Religion
             ,
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             His
             Pre●ence
             of
             our
             Equalling
             our
             own
             Writings
             and
             Sayings
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Of
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             Judge
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Of
             our
             Dehorting
             People
             from
             
               Reading
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             charged
             by
             this
             
               Adversary
               ,
               pag.
            
             94.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             Scripture-Commands
             ;
             what
             are
             binding
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             Our
             Adversary's
             Disingenuity
             observed
             ,
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             That
             we
             do
             not
             Deny
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             any
             Means
             whereby
             to
             resist
             Temptation
             ,
             
             in
             Opposition
             to
             ,
             and
             Denyal
             of
             our
             Adversary's
             Charge
             ,
             pag.
             121.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Not
             we
             ,
             but
             our
             Adversary
             opposeth
             the
             Teachings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             The
             Testimonies
             brought
             by
             him
             ,
             cleared
             and
             delivered
             from
             his
             Application
             .
             Our
             Doctrine
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             and
             several
             Testimonies
             .
             His
             frequent
             and
             gross
             Perversions
             of
             our
             Words
             and
             Writings
             discovered
             and
             justly
             rebuked
             .
             pag.
             141.
             
          
        
         
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             Gospel-Ordinances
             in
             general
             ;
             such
             truly
             imbraced
             .
             pag.
             187.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Of
             true
             and
             false
             Ministry
             .
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             That
             we
             own
             a
             Gospel-Church
             .
             contrary
             to
             our
             Adversary's
             Charge
             .
             pag.
             217.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             His
             Charge
             of
             our
             Denying
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             examined
             :
             
               True
               Preaching
            
             acknowledged
             .
             pag.
             237.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Of
             True
             and
             False
             Prayer
             .
             p.
             240.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             Of
             Positive
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             our
             Adversary
             calls
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             .
             Of
             Baptism
             in
             particular
             .
             pag.
             249.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             which
             Christ
             gave
             to
             his
             Disciples
             after
             Supper
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
               .
               pag.
            
             264.
             
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             .
             pag.
             273.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             Of
             the
             True
             Christ
             .
             We
             own
             ,
             and
             our
             Adversary
             proved
             to
             deny
             him
             .
             pag.
             296.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             Three
             Scriptures
             rescued
             from
             the
             false
             Glosses
             of
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             8.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             pag.
             317.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             That
             we
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             charged
             by
             our
             Adversary
             .
             True
             Worshippers
             .
             The
             Charge
             inverted
             .
             pag.
             343.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Dead
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Recompence
             .
             Our
             Doctrine
             maintain'd
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             and
             Authorities
             .
             pag.
             362.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             My
             Adversary
             declines
             medling
             with
             my
             Appendix
             .
             His
             Disingenuity
             great
             .
             His
             Perversions
             and
             Wrestings
             about
             his
             Key
             ,
             pretending
             to
             open
             our
             Words
             ,
             Detected
             .
             pag.
             389.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             Of
             Reflections
             on
             Persons
             and
             Things
             .
             pag.
             397.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             His
             several
             gross
             Miscarriages
             summ'd
             and
             further
             observed
             .
             p.
             420.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Authors
           &
           Testimonies
           ,
           Occasionally
           cited
           in
           Defence
           of
           this
           DISCOURSE
           .
        
         
           
             R.
             Allen
             ,
             pag
             16.
             
          
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             p.
             371.
             
          
           
             D.
             Amesius
             ,
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             Arnobius
             ,
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Augustin
             .
             p.
             15
             ,
             130
             ,
             285
             ,
             360
             ,
             361.
             
          
           
             D.
             Barnes
             ,
             p.
             129
             ,
             234
             ,
             292.
             
          
           
             H.
             Barrow
             ,
             p.
             176.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barker
             ,
             p.
             247.
             
          
           
             T.
             Beza
             ,
             p.
             96
             ,
             97
             ,
             333.
             
          
           
             J.
             Bradford
             ,
             p.
             48
             ,
             227.
             
          
           
             T.
             Brooks
             ,
             p.
             247
             ,
             383.
             
          
           
             Brownists
             ,
             p.
             176.
             
          
           
             H.
             Bullinger
             ,
             p.
             115
             ,
             143
             ,
             245
             ,
             292
             ,
             360.
             
          
           
             J.
             Calvin
             ,
             p.
             46
             ,
             92
             ,
             93
             ,
             96
             ,
             245.
             
          
           
             J.
             Camero
             ,
             p.
             358.
             
          
           
             J.
             Cann
             ,
             p.
             153
             ,
             176.
             
          
           
             J.
             Caryl
             ,
             p.
             129
             ,
             172
             ,
             247.
             
          
           
             S.
             Castalio
             ,
             p.
             36
             ,
             172.
             
          
           
             D.
             Cave
             ,
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             J.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             p.
             46
             ,
             118.
             
          
           
             M.
             T.
             Cicero
             ,
             p.
             92
             ,
             93.
             
          
           
             J.
             Clarius
             ,
             p.
             36
             ,
             43
             ,
             172
             ,
             357
             ,
             372.
             
          
           
             
             Clemens
             Alex.
             p.
             22
             ,
             173
             ,
             292
             ,
             329.
             
          
           
             P.
             Codurcus
             ,
             p.
             172
             ,
             358
             ,
             376.
             
          
           
             T.
             Collier
             ,
             p.
             73
             ,
             114
             ,
             120
             ,
             154
             ,
             202
             ,
             215
             ,
             236
             ,
             316
             ,
             341
             ,
             377.
             )
          
           
             Council
             Laod.
             p.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             G.
             Cradock
             ,
             p.
             43
             ,
             246.
             
          
           
             D.
             Cradock
             ,
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             J.
             Dallaeus
             ,
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             W.
             Dell
             ,
             p.
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             75
             ,
             120
             ,
             153
             ,
             215
             ,
             230
             ,
             246.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             cert
             .
             Divines
             ,
             p.
             368
             ,
             372.
             
          
           
             Doctor
             and
             Student
             ,
             p.
             91
             ,
             93.
             
          
           
             B.
             Downham
             ,
             p.
             293.
             
          
           
             J.
             Drusius
             ,
             p.
             43
             ,
             172
             ,
             357
             ,
             358
             ,
             376.
             
          
           
             Epictetus
             ,
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             Erasmus
             ,
             p.
             36
             ,
             43
             ,
             96
             ,
             97
             ,
             325
             ,
             333
             ,
             358.
             
          
           
             Ethiopick
             Version
             ,
             p
             331.
             
          
           
             D.
             Everard
             ,
             p.
             200
             ,
             239
             ,
             247
             ,
             285.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             Pamph.
             p.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
          
           
             P.
             Fagius
             ,
             p.
             326
             ,
             360.
             
          
           
             Farellus
             ,
             p.
             378.
             
          
           
             D.
             Featly
             ,
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             Mart.
             Finch
             ,
             p.
             342.
             
          
           
             C.
             Goad
             ,
             p
             128
             ,
             200
             ,
             214
             ,
             226
             ,
             235
             ,
             315
             ,
             341.
             
          
           
             W.
             Greenham
             ,
             p.
             217.
             
          
           
             H.
             Grotius
             ,
             p.
             36
             ,
             295.
             
          
           
             B.
             Hall
             ,
             p.
             383.
             
          
           
             D.
             Hammond
             ,
             p
             295
             ,
             378.
             
          
           
             C.
             J.
             Hobert
             ,
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             
             P.
             D.
             Huetius
             ,
             p.
             378.
             
          
           
             E.
             Hutter
             ,
             p.
             329.
             
          
           
             Jerome
             ,
             p.
             379.
             
          
           
             B.
             Jewel
             ,
             p.
             113
             ,
             314.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             p.
             291.
             
          
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             p.
             340.
             
          
           
             Justin
             .
             Mart.
             p.
             340
             ,
             359.
             
          
           
             Lactantius
             ,
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             H.
             Latimer
             ,
             p.
             46
             ,
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             M.
             Luther
             ,
             p.
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             98
             ,
             120.
             
          
           
             Lutherans
             ,
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             P.
             Martyr
             ,
             p.
             98
             ,
             107
             ,
             118
             ,
             360.
             
          
           
             D.
             H.
             Moore
             ,
             p.
             358
             ,
             374.
             
          
           
             S.
             Munsterus
             ,
             p.
             172
             ,
             357.
             
          
           
             Origen
             ,
             p.
             292
             ,
             379.
             
          
           
             D.
             Owen
             ,
             p.
             172
          
           
             W.
             Parker
             ,
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             D.
             Patrick
             ,
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             W.
             Perkins
             ,
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             Philo
             ,
             p.
             172.
             
          
           
             J.
             Philpot
             ,
             p.
             47
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Plato
             ,
             p.
             329.
             
          
           
             Plotin
             ,
             p.
             172.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             ,
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             P.
             S.
             Polano
             ,
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             J.
             Robinson
             ,
             p.
             176.
             
          
           
             
             A.
             Sadeel
             ,
             p.
             285.
             
          
           
             Samaritan
             Copy
             ,
             p.
             326.
             
          
           
             B.
             Sanderson
             ,
             p.
             16
             ,
             92
             ,
             93
             ,
          
           
             C.
             C.
             Sandius
             ,
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             Scapula
             ,
             p.
             329.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             ,
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             W.
             Sherlock
             ,
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             Spanish
             Translation
             ,
             p.
             322.
             
          
           
             J.
             Sprig
             ,
             p.
             127
             ,
             201
             ,
             202
             ,
             293
             ,
             315
             ,
             342.
             
          
           
             D.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             p.
             89
             ,
             277.
             
          
           
             Synesius
             ,
             p.
             378.
             
          
           
             Syriack
             Translation
             ,
             p.
             331.
             
          
           
             Theophil
             .
             Antiochenus
             ,
             p.
             21
             ,
             371.
             
          
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             p.
             21
             ,
             118
             ,
             360.
             
          
           
             D.
             Tillotson
             ,
             p.
             89
             ,
             277.
             
          
           
             W.
             Tindall
             ,
             p.
             46
             ,
             113
             ,
             115
             ,
             120
             ,
             226
             ,
             234.
             
          
           
             L.
             Valla
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             F.
             Vatablus
             ,
             p.
             36
             ,
             43
             ,
             172
             ,
             357
             ,
             358.
             
          
           
             Vossius
             ,
             p.
             378.
             
          
           
             B.
             Usher
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Waldenses
             ,
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             J.
             de
             Wessalia
             ,
             p.
             418.
             
          
           
             J.
             Wickliff
             ,
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             D.
             Wilkins
             ,
             p.
             33
             ,
             226.
             
          
           
             R.
             Woodman
             ,
             p.
             341.
             
          
           
             N.
             Zegerus
             ,
             p.
             36
             ,
             358.
             
          
           
             V.
             Zwinglius
             ,
             p.
             46
             ,
             47.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           INVALIDITY
           OF
           John
           Faldo's
           Vindication
           Of
           his
           Book
           called
           ,
           Quakerism
           No
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             THis
             Controversie
             ,
             not
             of
             Choice
             ,
             but
             absolute
             Necessity
             ,
             thus
             continued
             (
             and
             which
             hath
             swell'd
             this
             Rejoynder
             beyond
             both
             my
             Desire
             and
             Expectation
             ,
             through
             such
             great
             Provocations
             and
             multiplyed
             Wrongs
             ,
             as
             are
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Honour
             of
             Truth
             to
             put
             up
             ,
             and
             which
             require
             our
             serious
             Notice
             in
             its
             Defence
             )
             was
             begun
             by
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             ,
             a
             
               Non-conforming
               Minister
               at
            
             Barnet
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             Discourse
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             QUAKERISM
             NO
             CHRISTIANITY
             (
             disgusted
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             ,
             at
             the
             coming
             
             over
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Hearers
             to
             the
             Way
             we
             profess
             )
             in
             which
             he
             not
             only
             accused
             us
             of
             the
             Blackest
             Errors
             ,
             but
             pretended
             to
             prove
             every
             Charge
             out
             of
             our
             own
             Writings
             ;
             an
             Essay
             none
             had
             ever
             yet
             fallen
             on
             besides
             himself
             .
             At
             what
             Rate
             soever
             he
             proved
             them
             ,
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             charged
             us
             home
             ,
             and
             managed
             it
             with
             Equal
             Disingenuity
             .
             This
             ,
             it
             was
             my
             Lot
             to
             answer
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             call'd
             QUAKERISM
             
               a
               New
               Nick-Name
               for
               Old
            
             CHRISTIANITY
             ,
             &c.
             
             Chiefly
             intending
             by
             it
             to
             discover
             ,
             how
             grosly
             he
             had
             mistaken
             our
             Principles
             ,
             and
             unworthily
             perverted
             those
             Words
             we
             had
             employed
             to
             maintain
             them
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             to
             confirm
             our
             true
             Sence
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             Unto
             which
             he
             has
             ventured
             to
             give
             us
             a
             Reply
             ,
             doubtless
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             so
             little
             hath
             he
             said
             to
             the
             Purpose
             ,
             
               which
               is
               already
               become
               the
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Moderate
               ,
               and
               Regret
               of
               his
               Party
            
             ;
             But
             what
             he
             wants
             of
             Solidity
             ,
             he
             fills
             up
             with
             Air
             ,
             and
             places
             his
             Reflections
             to
             the
             Account
             of
             Arguments
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             a
             Pinch
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             Confidence
             for
             Evidence
             ,
             attended
             most
             commonly
             with
             a
             Rout
             of
             
               hard
               Names
            
             ,
             to
             drive
             it
             more
             forcibly
             home
             .
             And
             truly
             herein
             he
             has
             deceiv'd
             me
             ;
             for
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             take
             him
             to
             be
             one
             that
             would
             withstand
             such
             manifest
             Conviction
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             no
             other
             then
             Froth
             ,
             Rant
             ,
             and
             very
             Obstinacy
             :
             I
             hop'd
             that
             when
             I
             had
             given
             him
             a
             Serious
             Answer
             to
             his
             Book
             ,
             he
             would
             either
             have
             ingenuously
             acknowledged
             his
             Mistake
             of
             our
             Writings
             ,
             with
             this
             Satisfaction
             ,
             that
             he
             found
             us
             not
             so
             Heterodox
             as
             he
             apprehended
             us
             to
             be
             ;
             or
             else
             have
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             such
             a
             sober
             and
             convincing
             Reply
             ,
             as
             might
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             our
             
             Error
             ,
             and
             justified
             his
             own
             Undertaking
             :
             But
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             behold
             a
             
               Pamphlet
               stuffed
               with
               Rage
               and
               scornful
               Abuse
               !
            
             by
             him
             entituled
             ,
             
               A
               Vindication
            
             ;
             but
             is
             indeed
             
               his
               Condemnation
               with
               God
               and
               all
               Good
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             He
             seems
             to
             have
             deserted
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             giving
             that
             for
             gone
             ;
             and
             under
             pretence
             of
             answering
             my
             Book
             ,
             fully
             payes
             himself
             of
             my
             Person
             .
             Of
             that
             he
             has
             no
             Mercy
             ;
             I
             am
             all
             that
             a
             Man
             swelled
             with
             Passion
             ,
             Prejudice
             and
             Revenge
             can
             character
             me
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             He
             complains
             much
             ,
             
               yet
               himself
               is
               the
               Injurer
               ;
               Forgery
            
             he
             layes
             at
             my
             Door
             ,
             
               and
               't
               is
               his
               own
               beloved
               Crime
            
             ;
             He
             sayes
             I
             boast
             of
             Victory
             ,
             yet
             John
             Faldo
             
               is
               the
               great
               Crack
            
             ;
             Where
             I
             rebuke
             his
             Froth
             ,
             he
             returns
             me
             Railing
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             improve
             his
             own
             Similes
             against
             him
             ,
             then
             
               Disingenuous
               W.
               P.
            
             Devotion
             he
             fleers
             at
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
               an
               old-fashioned
               thing
            
             ;
             My
             Reprehension
             of
             his
             Ill-Language
             ,
             he
             counts
             intollerable
             ;
             
               Is
               this
               your
               Meek
               Christian
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ?
             making
             it
             a
             greater
             Sin
             in
             me
             to
             Defend
             my self
             ,
             
               then
               in
               him
               to
               Accuse
               me
            
             ;
             Personal
             and
             Princip●●
             Reflections
             run
             fluently
             through
             his
             first
             Book
             ;
             
               My
               Reproof
            
             of
             that
             unprovoakt
             Asperity
             ,
             
               he
               storms
               at
            
             ,
             and
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             to
             be
             Reviling
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             Repenting
             of
             his
             ill
             beginning
             with
             us
             ,
             he
             hath
             greatly
             encreased
             his
             score
             ,
             by
             a
             more
             
               Scurrilous
               Reply
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Man's
             Business
             were
             not
             to
             make
             us
             Better
             ,
             
               but
               prove
               and
               justifie
               his
               own
               being
               Worse
               .
            
             He
             would
             make
             us
             in
             Love
             with
             our
             Errors
             ,
             if
             such
             we
             held
             ,
             that
             uses
             so
             ill
             a
             Way
             to
             reclaim
             us
             .
             Does
             he
             think
             we
             are
             to
             be
             Jeered
             or
             Railed
             out
             of
             our
             Religion
             ?
             No
             ,
             No.
             In
             his
             first
             ,
             he
             went
             too
             far
             ;
             In
             his
             second
             he
             has
             done
             little
             else
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             those
             ,
             whose
             Pride
             has
             brought
             them
             to
             such
             a
             pitch
             of
             Passion
             ,
             that
             Rage
             must
             follow
             Reproof
             ,
             and
             Revenge
             a
             Confutation
             ?
             Without
             
             out
             breaking
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Modesty
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             (
             for
             I
             know
             )
             he
             is
             irrecoverably
             gone
             in
             my
             Answer
             .
             
               Not
               one
               Charge
               can
               he
               prove
               ,
            
             nor
             one
             Friend
             of
             ours
             can
             he
             make
             to
             speak
             to
             his
             Purpose
             .
             He
             was
             for
             having
             us
             to
             
               assassinate
               our selves
            
             ;
             our
             Friends
             he
             would
             fain
             have
             
               to
               turn
               Executioners
               to
               their
               own
               Principles
               .
            
             This
             
               Fool
               's
               Paradise
            
             pleased
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             Discreet
             know
             and
             think
             better
             :
             Some
             were
             startled
             at
             the
             Pretences
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             wherein
             nothing
             less
             then
             our
             
               own
               Books
            
             w●●e
             to
             bear
             Witness
             against
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             great
             Abominators
             of
             his
             Injustice
             and
             Railing
             .
             Blessed
             be
             God
             for
             that
             Good
             Success
             ;
             we
             hope
             the
             like
             of
             our
             following
             Endeavours
             .
             I
             have
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             such
             as
             expect
             an
             Answer
             ,
             sent
             forth
             this
             Rejoynder
             ;
             wherein
             several
             weighty
             Points
             are
             as
             clearly
             handled
             ,
             as
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             and
             other
             Occasions
             would
             permit
             .
             It
             greatly
             concerns
             all
             to
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             therein
             :
             And
             I
             hope
             ,
             there
             is
             enough
             said
             for
             all
             Impartial
             Readers
             to
             reap
             that
             Benefit
             .
             I
             seek
             no
             Revenge
             ,
             I
             aim
             not
             at
             Reputation
             ,
             God
             is
             Record
             :
             neither
             has
             he
             done
             enough
             to
             raise
             up
             the
             One
             ,
             or
             question
             the
             Other
             ;
             yet
             he
             has
             done
             doubtless
             what
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             take
             the
             
               Will
               for
               the
               Deed.
            
             I
             shall
             not
             show
             my self
             so
             Personally
             concerned
             in
             this
             Rejoynder
             ,
             as
             his
             Personal
             Reflections
             would
             make
             me
             ;
             't
             is
             below
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Christian
             Man
             to
             be
             disturbed
             by
             such
             Barks
             of
             Malice
             ;
             Curs
             ,
             yelping
             at
             the
             Moon
             ,
             neither
             questions
             nor
             ecclipses
             her
             Light
             :
             'T
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             
               Suffering
               I
               must
               expect
               to
               undergo
            
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             is
             ,
             I
             find
             little
             Difficulty
             in
             it
             .
             And
             though
             I
             shall
             not
             cite
             all
             his
             Injustice
             towards
             me
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             well
             nigh
             to
             transcribe
             his
             Book
             ;
             yet
             that
             which
             may
             be
             requisite
             to
             give
             a
             further
             Relish
             of
             this
             pretended
             Christian
             ,
             may
             be
             done
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             shall
             betake
             my self
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             such
             Passages
             
             in
             his
             Reply
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             call
             for
             my
             Rejoynder
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             those
             
               insolent
               Checks
               ,
               frequent
               Abuses
               ,
               and
               very
               vain
               and
               gingling
               Taunts
               ▪
               he
               has
               cramb'd
               his
               Pamphlet
               with
               :
            
             For
             I
             can
             suffer
             that
             my self
             ,
             I
             cannot
             let
             the
             Truth
             suffer
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             think
             my
             Silence
             to
             his
             Revilings
             the
             worst
             Answer
             ,
             especially
             when
             
               my
               Religion
               will
               not
               allow
               of
               a
               like
               Return
               in
               Vindication
               :
            
             For
             though
             Scoffs
             and
             Abusive
             Reflections
             may
             discredit
             an
             Adversary
             with
             the
             Weak
             or
             Prejudiced
             ,
             yet
             with
             a
             Serious
             Reader
             ,
             such
             rather
             pollute
             ,
             then
             defend
             a
             Cause
             .
             I
             will
             leave
             the
             whole
             Honour
             of
             that
             Way
             of
             Confutation
             to
             my
             Adversary
             ,
             not
             being
             in
             such
             Necessity
             for
             Conquest
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             that
             Dishonourable
             and
             Dishonest
             Way
             of
             procuring
             it
             .
             If
             I
             can
             make
             my
             Rejoynder
             a
             little
             more
             intelligible
             ,
             then
             he
             has
             done
             his
             Reply
             ,
             defend
             the
             Truth
             I
             own
             and
             honour
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             answer
             my
             Reader
             's
             Conscience
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             obtain'd
             my
             whole
             End
             ;
             and
             maugre
             the
             Impetuous
             and
             blustering
             Humour
             of
             a
             few
             
               Enraged
               Adversaries
               ,
               my
               Mind
               will
               sweetly
               rest
               in
               Peace
               with
               God
               ,
            
             in
             whom
             I
             have
             believed
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             Cause
             only
             I
             am
             thus
             warmly
             concerned
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Christianity
               in
               General
               .
            
          
           
             
               JOhn
               Faldo
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               Quakerism
               No
               Christianity
            
             ,
             begins
             with
             his
             Account
             of
             
               Christianity
               ,
               What
               it
               is
            
             ?
             as
             I
             honestly
             observed
             in
             my
             Answer
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               Quakerism
               a
               New
               Nick-Name
               for
               Old
               Christianity
               .
            
             
             What
             he
             laid
             down
             was
             this
             ,
             
               By
               Christianity
               we
               are
               not
               to
               understand
               all
               those
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               which
            
             Christianity
             
               doth
               obliege
               us
               unto
               ;
               for
            
             Christianity
             
               is
               a
               large
               and
               noble
               thing
               ,
               and
               takes
               in
               all
               that
               's
               worthy
               in
               those
               Religions
               which
               it
               hath
               out-stript
               :
            
             To
             which
             I
             gave
             this
             Answer
             ,
             (
             though
             disingenuously
             mangled
             and
             transposed
             by
             my
             Adversary
             )
             
               A
               strange
               Definition
               of
               true
               Christianity
               :
               
               For
               ,
               if
               to
               Believe
               ,
               and
               Do
               all
               Christianity
               requireth
               ,
               be
               not
               Christianity
               ;
               then
               there
               is
               something
               beyond
               all
               that
               Christianity
               requireth
               to
               be
               believed
               and
               done
               
                 that
                 is
                 Christianity
              
               ;
               else
               I
               understand
               nothing
               .
            
             This
             is
             all
             he
             brings
             of
             my
             Answer
             to
             ground
             his
             Reply
             upon
             ,
             omitting
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Definition
             ,
             and
             my
             Return
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             in
             Honesty
             stood
             him
             most
             upon
             to
             consider
             .
             But
             first
             let
             us
             hear
             his
             Reply
             to
             what
             he
             has
             quoted
             (
             for
             Reply
             and
             Rejoynder
             distinguish
             our
             matter
             )
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
            
             
               You
               may
               as
               well
               affirm
               a
               Finger
               to
               be
               a
               Man
               ,
               when
               separated
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               as
               common
               Justice
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               &c.
               to
               be
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Rejoynder
               ,
            
             
               Though
               the
               Finger
               be
               not
               the
               Man
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               Part
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               therefore
               common
               
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Truth
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               by
               his
               own
               Instance
               ,
               are
               a
               Part
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               but
               if
               no
               Part
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               then
               may
               Christianity
               be
               without
               Justice
               or
               Truth
               .
               My
               Drift
               was
               in
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               my
               Rejoynder
               ,
               That
               something
               of
               what
               was
               at
               Anti●ch
               called
               Christianity
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               World
               before
               Chrst's
               Visible
               Appearance
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
               And
               that
               his
               Coming
               was
               but
               to
               bring
               the
               World
               to
               a
               more
               improved
               Knowledge
               and
               large
               Enjoyment
               of
               that
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
               Life
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               former
               Ages
               had
               comparatively
               but
               an
               obscure
               Sight
               ,
               and
               imperfect
               Sense
               of
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               my
               Reason
               ,
               because
               the
               contrary
               Opinion
               excludes
               all
               antecedent
               times
               from
               any
               Share
               in
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               plainly
               shuts
               them
               out
               of
               all
               Hope
               of
               Eternal
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               my
               Adversary
               takes
               a
               little
               notice
               of
               in
               these
               words
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Scripture
                 had
                 any
                 where
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
              
               Christians
               
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 his
                 Consequence
                 had
                 been
                 grounded
                 .
              
               
               But
               he
               might
               have
               found
               asserted
               in
               my
               Book
               ,
               THAT
               SALVATION
               DEPENDS
               ON
               A
               RIGHT
               BELIEF
               AND
               ACCEPTANCE
               OF
               THE
               COVENANT
               OF
               GRACE
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               saith
               (
               as
               I
               instanced
               for
               Proof
               of
               that
               little
               Part
               of
               my
               Answer
               by
               him
               considered
               )
               
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 Name
                 under
                 Heaven
                 given
                 among
                 Men
                 ,
              
               
               
                 whereby
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 Saved
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 Salvation
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               Now
               how
               to
               distinguish
               betwixt
               a
               Man
               being
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
               I
               must
               declare
               my
               Ignorance
               :
               Nay
               ,
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               though
               in
               Contradiction
               to
               himself
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 Salvation
                 depends
                 on
                 a
                 right
                 Belief
                 and
                 Acceptance
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               Let
               him
               either
               show
               how
               a
               Man
               may
               rightly
               believe
               and
               accept
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 no
                 Christian
              
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               does
               nothing
               to
               his
               own
               purpose
               ,
               whatever
               he
               does
               for
               ours
               .
               Christ
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 God's
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               The
               New
               Covenant
               stands
               in
               him
               .
               How
               a
               Man
               may
               believe
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               Christ
               ;
               How
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               a
               
                 Christian
                 ,
                 concerns
              
               John
               Faldo
               
                 to
                 reconcile
              
               ;
               only
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               let
               me
               tell
               thee
               ,
               that
               of
               about
               Six
               Pages
               concerning
               Christianity
               ,
               this
               Man
               has
               not
               undertaken
               Eight
               Lines
               to
               reply
               to
               ,
               neither
               are
               those
               the
               Strength
               of
               my
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               repute
               Enoch
               to
               be
               no
               Christian
               ,
               
                 who
                 walked
                 with
                 God
              
               ;
               Abraham
               no
               Christian
               ,
               
                 who
                 saw
                 Christ's
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyced
              
               ;
               David
               no
               Christian
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Man
                 after
                 God's
                 own
                 Heart
                 :
              
               Neither
               can
               I
               believe
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle's
               Exhortation
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               
               
                 Whatsoever
                 things
                 are
                 True
                 ,
                 Honest
                 ,
                 Just
                 ,
                 Pure
                 ,
                 Lovely
                 ,
                 of
                 Good
                 Report
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Praise
                 ,
                 think
                 on
                 these
                 things
                 ,
              
               is
               no
               Part
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Saint
                 and
                 not
                 a
              
               Christian
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 Child
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Good
              
               Christian
               ;
               or
               ,
               that
               James
               
                 was
                 mistaken
              
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pure
                 and
                 Vndefiled
                 Religion
                 was
                 to
                 keep
                 our selves
                 unspotted
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               which
               strange
               kind
               of
               Consequences
               unavoidably
               follow
               from
               J.
               Faldo's
               Assertion
               and
               Definition
               .
               For
               our
               Parts
               ,
               As
               we
               think
               it
               no
               Wrong
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               so
               no
               Discredit
               to
               our
               Cause
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               reported
               that
               we
               believe
               the
               
                 Word
                 nigh
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
              
               (
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               calls
               the
               Word
               of
               Faith
               and
               Reconciliation
               )
               to
               have
               been
               preached
               by
               Moses
               ,
               that
               Chist
               ,
               the
               Promised
               Seed
               ,
               bruised
               the
               Serpent's
               Head
               ,
               
               as
               well
               before
               ,
               as
               at
               ,
               and
               since
               his
               Visible
               Appearance
               ;
               That
               Enoch
               when
               he
               
               walked
               with
               God
               ,
               walked
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               felt
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               cleansing
               from
               all
               Sin
               ;
               That
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               strove
               with
               Men
               as
               well
               before
               Christ's
               Coming
               as
               since
               ;
               and
               that
               some
               were
               led
               by
               it
               before
               as
               well
               as
               since
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Children
               of
               God
               ;
               
               and
               if
               Children
               ,
               then
               Heirs
               ;
               Heirs
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Joynt-Heirs
               with
               Christ
               .
               Not
               that
               we
               deny
               a
               Preheminence
               to
               Christ's
               Visible
               Coming
               ,
               ●nd
               the
               greater
               Benefits
               that
               came
               into
               the
               World
               thereby
               ;
               we
               would
               not
               be
               thought
               so
               to
               mean
               ,
               at
               no
               hand
               :
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               something
               of
               that
               Divine
               Life
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               then
               so
               super-excellently
               appeared
               and
               broak
               forth
               ,
               was
               revealed
               in
               all
               former
               Ages
               ,
               as
               Mankind
               was
               in
               a
               Capacity
               to
               receive
               it
               ;
               wherefore
               the
               Difference
               lay
               in
               the
               Manifestations
               of
               the
               
                 One
                 Thing
                 necessary
              
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               several
               things
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               begun
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               the
               Law
               finished
               ;
               or
               as
               Augustine
               expresses
               it
               ,
               
                 Lex
                 est
                 Evangelium
                 absconditum
                 ,
                 et
                 Evangelium
                 est
                 lex
                 revelata
                 .
              
               The
               Law
               is
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 obscured
              
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               the
               
                 Law
                 revealed
              
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               suited
               to
               the
               Capacity
               of
               Ages
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               is
               Angry
               ,
               that
               in
               my
               Recital
               of
               these
               words
               out
               of
               his
               former
               Discourse
               ,
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 Thing
              
               Christianity
               
                 might
                 well
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 Name
              
               Christian
               ,
               that
               I
               left
               out
               these
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 space
              
               .
               Saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 a
                 seared
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 pitty
                 any
                 Reader
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 tame
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 imposed
                 on
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               what
               he
               means
               by
               these
               ▪
               last
               words
               ,
               unless
               he
               would
               have
               every
               Man
               that
               reads
               me
               ,
               beat
               me
               .
               I
               have
               alwayes
               thought
               it
               becoming
               a
               Minister
               
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               make
               People
               Tame
               and
               not
               Wild
               ;
               Sufferers
               ,
               not
               Hectors
               ;
               but
               such
               Expressions
               very
               well
               suit
               with
               John
               Faldo's
               Religion
               :
               For
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               seared
               ,
               but
               I
               can
               feel
               and
               resent
               John
               Faldo's
               Injustice
               .
               God
               knows
               I
               left
               out
               no
               words
               designedly
               ;
               nor
               could
               the
               Insertion
               of
               them
               have
               disappointed
               me
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Thing
               Christianity
               may
               be
               before
               the
               Name
               a
               Day
               ,
               then
               a
               Year
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               Age
               ,
               till
               we
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               first
               Man
               that
               ever
               God
               saved
               .
               All
               Men
               must
               be
               saved
               by
               either
               Law
               or
               Gospel
               ;
               Now
               the
               Law
               strictly
               considered
               ,
               
                 could
                 never
                 save
              
               ,
               it
               gives
               Life
               to
               none
               :
               So
               imports
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               asserts
               B.
               Vsher
               ,
               B.
               
                 Sanderson
                 ,
                 Allen
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               then
               it
               must
               have
               been
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               the
               Apostle
               called
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 Salvation
              
               :
               and
               if
               all
               Men
               that
               were
               ever
               saved
               ,
               were
               saved
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               then
               
                 True
                 Christians
              
               ;
               unless
               Men
               may
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               Life
               and
               Power
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               
                 no
                 Christians
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               the
               Men
               ,
               the
               term
               Christians
               (
               given
               first
               at
               Antioch
               )
               doth
               fignifie
               .
               I
               shall
               offer
               this
               short
               Argument
               to
               the
               Reader
               's
               consideration
               .
               
                 If
                 He
              
               that
               is
               born
               again
               ,
               
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 ,
              
               as
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 be
                 born
                 again
              
               ,
               then
               because
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
               David
               ,
               &c.
               
                 entered
                 into
                 God's
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 again
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Christians
               .
               How
               pernicious
               is
               that
               Principle
               ,
               which
               denyes
               the
               
                 New
                 Birth
              
               to
               be
               so
               much
               as
               any
               part
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               when
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               the
               greatest
               ,
               as
               Christ's
               own
               Saying
               proves
               .
            
             
               The
               Truth
               of
               the
               Matter
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 very
                 Life
                 ,
                 Power
                 and
                 Spirit
              
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               to
               other
               exteriour
               Performances
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               Soul
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               
                 John
                 Faldo
                 would
                 fain
                 exclude
                 from
                 any
                 Share
                 in
                 
                 Christianity
              
               ;
               and
               for
               our
               preferring
               and
               pressing
               That
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               important
               Matter
               ,
               he
               over-runs
               us
               with
               all
               the
               Vilifying
               ,
               Scornful
               Epithetes
               a
               Lucian
               could
               bestow
               upon
               a
               Christian
               :
               Indeed
               ,
               
                 his
                 Frothiness
              
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               were
               it
               not
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               who
               may
               yet
               be
               ensnared
               by
               his
               Adventrous
               and
               Imperious
               Assertions
               and
               Reflections
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               think
               
                 his
                 Vindication
              
               worth
               one
               Minute
               of
               my
               Time.
               But
               he
               proceeds
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               I
               undertook
               to
               prove
               
                 Quakerism
                 No
                 Christianity
              
               from
               the
               confessed
               Newness
               of
               it
               by
               their
               own
               Party
               .
               
               Penn
               tells
               us
               ,
               p.
               21.
               the
               first
               Letters
               of
               the
               Names
               of
               some
               ,
               the
               bare
               Names
               of
               others
               ,
               whose
               words
               I
               quoted
               ,
               but
               dare
               not
               transscribe
               their
               words
               ,
               being
               so
               fair
               to
               my
               Purpose
               :
               only
               a
               part
               of
               Penington's
               ,
               who
               saith
               of
               the
               Quakers
               Dispensation
               ,
               that
               it
               swallowed
               up
               that
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               :
               which
               Penn
               would
               take
               off
               by
               telling
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               Candor
               in
               so
               Construing
               the
               words
               ;
               as
               if
               Penington
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Schollar
               ,
               could
               not
               express
               his
               Mind
               congruously
               ,
               but
               must
               have
               Penn
               to
               be
               his
               Interpreter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Now
               what
               any
               can
               make
               of
               this
               
                 Cloudy
                 Paragraph
              
               ,
               that
               has
               not
               read
               our
               former
               Books
               (
               indeed
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               
                 his
                 Vindication
              
               )
               if
               then
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               :
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               he
               ignorantly
               or
               willingly
               puts
               the
               Lye
               upon
               himself
               ,
               and
               greatly
               berayes
               his
               own
               Weakness
               .
               Is
               this
               your
               Combatant
               ,
               you
               ,
               that
               blow
               him
               with
               Pride
               and
               Rage
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               only
               have
               Wind
               to
               Crack
               out
               against
               the
               Quakers
               ?
               What
               Reply
               is
               this
               wretched
               ,
               disingenuous
               Section
               to
               my
               Answer
               ?
               If
               I
               quoted
               not
               E.
               Burroughs's
               and
               J.
               Whitehead's
               words
               at
               length
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               few
               they
               were
               ,
               I
               quoted
               that
               for
               which
               the
               rest
               left
               out
               were
               quoted
               .
               He
               would
               fix
               the
               beginning
               of
               Quakerism
               about
               the
               Year
               1651.
               this
               was
               the
               Drift
               ,
               
               of
               his
               Quotations
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               concluded
               
                 Quakerism
                 No
                 Christianity
              
               .
               Hear
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               it
               will
               appear
               how
               suitable
               or
               sufficient
               his
               Reply
               is
               .
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 But
                 when
                 came
                 this
                 Quakerism
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1651.
                 quoting
                 E.
                 B's
                 Epistle
                 before
                 G.
                 F's
                 
                   Great
                   Mystery
                
                 ,
                 also
                 a
                 small
                 Treatise
                 writ
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Whitehead
                   &
                   Isaac
                   Penington
                
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 infers
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Quakerism
                   is
                   a
                   late
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 not
                 that
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 ,
                 this
                 Man
                 hath
                 taken
                 a
                 very
                 Quick
                 Course
                 to
                 Vnchristian
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterians
                   ,
                   Independents
                
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Quakers
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 would
                 ask
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Time
                 since
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Age
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Darkness
                 hath
                 overspread
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 did
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pure
                 Religion
                 was
                 wholely
                 Wilderness'd
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 consequently
                 the
                 
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 New
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   Man
                   that
                   is
                   exiled
                   his
                   Country
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   essentially
                   the
                   same
                   Man
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   returns
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   before
                
                 —
                 But
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 another
                 Religion
                 by
                 his
                 Account
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 alwayes
                 successively
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterians
                   ,
                   Independents
                
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 are
                 
                   not
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 what
                 they
                 profess
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 prove
                 a
                 regular
                 Succession
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Times
                 ,
                 their
                 date
                 also
                 being
                 of
                 later
                 years
                 .
                 What
                 will
                 they
                 say
                 then
                 ?
                 The
                 Church
                 was
                 fled
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ;
                 Truth
                 exiled
                 ;
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 Stranger
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 yet
                 Truth
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 it self
                 :
                 Very
                 well
                 ,
                 so
                 say
                 we
                 .
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 renew
                 the
                 Right
                 Christian
                 -
                 Dispensation
                 to
                 
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                 John's
                 Vision
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Everlasting
                 Gospel
                 was
                 preached
                 again
                 ,
                 intimating
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   Time
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   preached
                   .
                
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 New
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 because
                 anew
                 or
                 again
                 preached
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 calls
                 Quakerism
                 a
                 New
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 
                   preaching
                   anew
                   the
                   Everlasting
                   Gospel
                
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 God's
                 Power
                 inwardly
                 manifested
                 for
                 the
                 Conviction
                 ,
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 Redemption
                 and
                 Salvation
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 believe
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               which
               ,
               First
               ,
               I
               take
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Quotation
               which
               was
               material
               to
               the
               proving
               of
               
                 Quakerism
                 No
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               my
               Adversary's
               Apprehension
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               have
               Answered
               that
               Objection
               ,
               both
               by
               showing
               that
               the
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Independents
              
               and
               Anabaptists
               ,
               whom
               he
               owns
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               were
               novil
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Everlasting
               Gospel
               was
               to
               be
               preached
               again
               ;
               which
               implyed
               ,
               that
               a
               Time
               there
               was
               in
               which
               it
               was
               not
               preached
               ;
               consequently
               ,
               that
               his
               Objection
               could
               not
               be
               therefore
               of
               any
               Force
               ,
               as
               levelled
               at
               us
               :
               To
               all
               which
               he
               sayes
               nothing
               ,
               only
               asks
               a
               Question
               concerning
               my
               Reproof
               for
               his
               want
               of
               Candor
               in
               explaining
               I.
               Penington's
               words
               ,
               viz.
               As
               if
               Penington
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Schollar
               ,
               could
               not
               express
               his
               Mind
               Congruously
               ,
               but
               must
               have
               Penn
               to
               be
               his
               Interpreter
               .
               Let
               us
               see
               if
               this
               be
               any
               solid
               Confutation
               of
               what
               I
               said
               .
               Reader
               hear
               me
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 particularly
                 seems
                 to
                 Triumph
                 over
                 Isaac
                 Penington's
                 distinguishing
                 between
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 and
                 
                   his
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 THIS
                 
                   of
                   our
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 three
                 several
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 swallowed
                 it
                 up
                 ;
                 neither
                 this
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Isaac
                   Penington
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 swallows
                 up
                 :
                 yet
                 to
                 me
                 it
                 seems
                 a
                 pittiful
                 Catch
                 ;
                 and
                 shows
                 ,
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 take
                 things
                 with
                 that
                 Candor
                 they
                 are
                 writ
                 〈◊〉
                 
                   J.
                   P.
                
                 means
                 not
                 a
                 Distinct
                 Administration
                 in
                 Kind
                 ,
                 but
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Light
                 ,
                 Life
                 and
                 Power
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 at
                 several
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 Manners
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 Christ
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 so
                 revealed
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 Holy
                 Manhood
                 ;
                 will
                 it
                 therefore
                 follow
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 Antecedent
                 to
                 that
                 Appearance
                 ?
                 or
                 He
                 ,
                 that
                 appeared
                 then
                 more
                 Gloriously
                 ,
                 had
                 never
                 shown
                 himself
                 before
                 ?
                 Or
                 because
                 of
                 a
                 Difference
                 in
                 Manifestation
                 ,
                 therefore
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 H
                 E
                 (
                 through
                 all
                 those
                 several
                 Manifestations
                 )
                 in
                 himself
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 this
                 Man
                 is
                 very
                 Unjust
                 to
                 
                   J.
                   P.
                
                 especially
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Words
                 above
                 quoted
                 ,
                 that
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 he
                 experienced
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 God
                 broke
                 forth
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 called
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 informed
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 meant
                 the
                 Divers
                 Breakin
                 gs
                 forth
                 of
                 God's
                 Light
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 Discovery
                 and
                 Recovery
                 of
                 Lost
                 Primitive
                 Christianity
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 present
                 Appearance
                 swallowing
                 up
                 all
                 going
                 before
                 it
                 (
                 had
                 he
                 so
                 termed
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wronged
                 )
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 God's
                 
                   Retriving
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   with
                   Additional
                   Blessings
                   and
                   Assistances
                   ,
                
                 giving
                 us
                 the
                 same
                 Life
                 and
                 Foundation
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 he
                 pleased
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Improvement
                 ;
                 which
                 alters
                 not
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Child
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 Numerical
                 Creature
                 ,
                 but
                 another
                 Distinct
                 Being
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               can
               any
               Understanding
               Man
               account
               my
               Adversary's
               
                 Idle
                 Shifting
                 Question
              
               a
               Pertinent
               Reply
               ?
               What
               if
               
                 I.
                 P.
              
               was
               a
               Schollar
               ,
               might
               he
               not
               therefore
               be
               Abused
               ,
               
               or
               Misunderstood
               ?
               Is
               Schollarship
               a
               Protection
               against
               Wresting
               ?
               Must
               
                 I.
                 P.
              
               intend
               what
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               will
               have
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               what
               really
               he
               did
               ?
               But
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               Offensive
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               to
               Clear
               and
               Defend
               the
               Passage
               ,
               is
               delighting
               rather
               to
               have
               us
               Wrong
               then
               Right
               .
               But
               the
               Quakers
               must
               be
               Heterodox
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               to
               save
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               from
               the
               Disrepute
               of
               Lying
               .
               'T
               is
               clear
               that
               
                 I.
                 P.
              
               intended
               no
               New
               Administration
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Restauration
                 of
                 Pure
                 and
                 Vncorrupted
                 Religion
              
               ;
               that
               he
               never
               so
               worded
               it
               ,
               as
               by
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               cited
               ,
               that
               I
               charge
               him
               with
               ,
               but
               he
               thought
               it
               best
               to
               give
               it
               the
               slip
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               must
               impute
               it
               to
               his
               Carelesness
               .
            
             
               Any
               Unbyast
               Reader
               may
               perceive
               ,
               
                 my
                 Adversary
                 has
                 enough
                 of
                 the
                 Controversie
                 ,
              
               or
               he
               would
               never
               write
               so
               mean
               a
               Reply
               to
               such
               an
               Answer
               .
            
             
               To
               wind
               up
               this
               ,
               which
               more
               particularly
               concerns
               Christianity
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               there
               never
               was
               but
               one
               
                 True
                 Foundation
              
               from
               
               Adam's
               day
               to
               this
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ancients
               built
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               called
               ,
               the
               
                 Second
                 Adam
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Quickening
                 Spirit
              
               :
               To
               deny
               this
               were
               to
               overturn
               the
               Chief
               Corner-Stone
               of
               the
               
               Christian-Religion
               ;
               and
               how
               Men
               could
               build
               on
               this
               Foundation
               and
               not
               be
               Christians
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               Christians
               of
               the
               first
               Three
               Hundred
               Years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               were
               then
               by
               the
               Jews
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               by
               certain
               Professors
               and
               Prophane
               in
               this
               Age
               ,
               accused
               of
               Affecting
               and
               Following
               Novelties
               ,
               as
               we
               learn
               out
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 ▪
                 Pamphili
              
               Paeparat
               .
               Evang.
               lib.
               1.
               and
               
                 Theophilus
                 Antiochenus
              
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               pag.
               119.
               
               Arnobius
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               pag.
               40.
               
               Tertull.
               ad
               nation
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               10.
               with
               several
               other
               Writers
               .
               The
               Account
               some
               of
               
               them
               give
               us
               ,
               of
               what
               the
               Christians
               said
               in
               their
               Defence
               was
               this
               ,
               
               That
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               was
               for
               Substance
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Jews
               ,
               
               whose
               Religion
               claimed
               the
               Precedency
               of
               all
               others
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Religion
               was
               
                 in
                 Substance
              
               the
               same
               is
               expresly
               asserted
               and
               proved
               by
               Eusebius
               .
               The
               Ancient
               Patriarchs
               were
               the
               Christians
               of
               the
               Old
               World
               ,
               who
               
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Religion
                 and
                 Worship
              
               common
               with
               us
               ,
               nay
               the
               same
               
                 Name
                 too
              
               ;
               Touch
               not
               mine
               Anointed
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 my
                 Christ's
              
               ,
               or
               Christians
               :
               Thus
               
                 D.
                 Cave
              
               in
               his
               
                 Primitive
                 Christianity
              
               out
               of
               Eusebius
               Praepar
               .
               Evang.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               5.
               p.
               9.
               
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrin
              
               .
               admonit
               .
               ad
               Gent.
               p.
               57.
               about
               this
               old
               Objection
               ,
               queries
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Why
               do
               we
               not
               use
               our
               Mother's
               Milk
               for
               Food
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               were
               accustomed
               when
               we
               came
               first
               into
               the
               World.
               And
               why
               do
               we
               encrease
               our
               Estate
               our
               Fathers
               left
               us
               ,
               &c.
               intimating
               that
               the
               Difference
               between
               what
               we
               call
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               that
               Religion
               which
               the
               holy
               Ancients
               professed
               before
               Christ's
               Coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               Christ
               Jesus
               and
               his
               Apostles
               taught
               ,
               was
               
                 not
                 in
                 kind
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 degre●
              
               only
               ,
               the
               Ceremonial
               part
               excepted
               ;
               which
               the
               same
               Clemens
               calls
               
                 childish
                 and
                 Trifling
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               
                 Beggarly
                 Elements
              
               ,
               serving
               only
               the
               non-Age
               of
               the
               World
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               laid
               aside
               upon
               a
               more
               improved
               Knowledge
               and
               full
               Enjoyment
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               
               Christ's
               own
               
                 Sermon
                 upon
                 the
                 Mount
              
               clearly
               evinceth
               ,
               who
               runs
               the
               Sin
               of
               Adultery
               as
               far
               beyond
               the
               Act
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               lustful
               Desire
               conceived
               in
               the
               mind
               :
               And
               from
               true
               Swearing
               ,
               to
               
                 yea
                 ,
                 yea
              
               ,
               and
               
                 nay
                 ,
                 nay
              
               ;
               and
               from
               
                 loving
                 
                 our
                 Friends
              
               to
               loving
               our
               Enemiese
               ;
               and
               from
               self-saving
               to
               suffering
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               unless
               we
               should
               with
               the
               Uncertain
               and
               Irreverent
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               exclude
               the
               Life
               ,
               Doctrine
               and
               Miracles
               of
               Christ
               from
               any
               share
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               because
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               it
               s
               dated
               with
               more
               reason
               ,
               
                 from
                 Christ's
                 Resurrection
              
               (
               and
               consequently
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               before
               but
               an
               extraordinary
               kind
               of
               Jew
               )
               we
               must
               needs
               conclude
               that
               as
               the
               tendency
               of
               Christ's
               Life
               and
               Miracles
               was
               to
               preach
               ,
               live
               and
               confirm
               his
               divine
               Doctrine
               ;
               so
               the
               very
               bent
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               was
               the
               
                 Improvement
                 and
                 Perfection
                 of
                 that
                 Righteousness
                 ,
              
               which
               in
               former
               Ages
               was
               but
               begun
               ,
               and
               more
               imperfectly
               manifested
               :
               so
               that
               
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 Grace
              
               is
               not
               to
               live
               in
               the
               Breach
               of
               God's
               Law
               Uncondemned
               through
               Christ's
               personal
               Obedience
               wrought
               wholely
               without
               us
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 to
                 deny
                 all
                 that
                 Vngodliness
                 and
              
               those
               
                 Worldly
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Law
               takes
               hold
               upon
               the
               World
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 walk
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               (
               implying
               ,
               that
               who
               walked
               after
               the
               Flesh
               were
               so
               long
               not
               under
               Grace
               ,
               but
               under
               Condemnation
               ;
               Again
               ,
               )
               
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Life
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Death
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               Death
               ,
               the
               Wages
               ,
               but
               from
               Sin
               ,
               the
               Work
               that
               leads
               to
               it
               ;
               yet
               further
               )
               
                 For
                 what
                 the
                 Law
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 weak
                 through
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 God
                 sending
                 his
                 own
                 Son
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 sinful
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Sin
                 condemned
                 Sin
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 walk
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               So
               that
               to
               be
               under
               Grace
               is
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Government
               &
               Leadings
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               enjoy
               that
               divine
               Power
               ,
               which
               
               fulfills
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               redeems
               from
               those
               Corruptions
               ,
               which
               prove
               men
               rather
               to
               be
               alive
               without
               Law
               ,
               then
               under
               Grace
               that
               fulfils
               it
               .
               Upon
               the
               whole
               ;
               since
               some
               in
               all
               Ages
               have
               been
               taught
               to
               deny
               Ungodliness
               ;
               
               and
               to
               live
               godly
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               could
               not
               so
               have
               done
               without
               the
               Grace
               that
               brings
               Salvation
               ;
               And
               since
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Serpent
               has
               been
               bruised
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               without
               Christ
               ,
               the
               promised
               Seed
               ;
               and
               since
               such
               were
               then
               turned
               from
               Darkness
               unto
               Light
               ,
               and
               from
               Satan's
               Power
               unto
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               this
               is
               purely
               Gospel
               and
               Christian
               ;
               something
               of
               Christianity
               was
               in
               the
               World
               before
               that
               visible
               Appearance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               from
               whose
               Name
               the
               true
               Religion
               was
               so
               called
               :
               For
               though
               there
               have
               been
               Diversities
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               yet
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ;
               though
               Difference
               of
               Administration
               ,
               yet
               the
               same
               Lord.
               
            
             
               And
               though
               God
               ,
               
               who
               
                 at
                 sundry
                 times
              
               and
               
                 in
                 divers
                 manners
              
               spake
               in
               times
               past
               to
               the
               Fathers
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               hath
               in
               these
               last
               dayes
               spoken
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               
                 the
                 same
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               spoak
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               spoak
               by
               the
               Son
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               always
               confest
               ,
               not
               in
               so
               plain
               ,
               express
               and
               excellent
               a
               manner
               :
               the
               Difference
               therefore
               lay
               in
               the
               Manifestation
               rather
               then
               in
               the
               Thing
               manifested
               .
               For
               through
               all
               Generations
               ,
               there
               has
               been
               but
               one
               Seed
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Word
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Power
               or
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               any
               of
               the
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               Men
               were
               ever
               saved
               ;
               and
               consequently
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               has
               greatly
               wrong'd
               the
               true
               
               Christian-Religion
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               contradicted
               the
               Ancient
               Writers
               ,
               and
               abused
               us
               in
               dating
               Christianity
               from
               the
               time
               of
               Christ's
               Bodily
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               so
               bitterly
               reflecting
               upon
               them
               that
               conform
               not
               to
               
                 his
                 narrow
                 and
                 false
                 Apprehensions
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Quakerism
               ,
               as
               this
               Independent
               Priest
               scoffingly
               calls
               our
               holy
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             my
             Defence
             of
             
               the
               Truth
               we
               profess
            
             ,
             shewing
             not
             only
             the
             Consistency
             of
             it
             with
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             proving
             it
             to
             be
             Christianity
             ,
             there
             are
             Four
             Passages
             he
             takes
             an
             abrupt
             notice
             of
             .
             His
             words
             concerning
             the
             first
             run
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 purge
                 away
                 the
                 Character
                 I
                 give
                 of
                 a
              
               Quaker
               ,
               
                 he
                 tells
                 you
              
               ,
               p.
               9.
               
               We
               never
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Light
               within
               every
               Man
               was
               the
               only
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               very
               God
               ;
               let
               him
               shew
               us
               any
               such
               Passage
               ,
               of
               any
               one
               acknowledged
               Quaker
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               say
               something
               .
            
             
               Now
               Reader
               observe
               
                 his
                 Reply
              
               .
               The
               Man
               cannot
               see
               Wood
               for
               Trees
               .
               I
               quoted
               him
               Forty
               Places
               in
               my
               Book
               ,
               that
               will
               prove
               it
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               All
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               
               Smith's
               Primmer
               ,
               p.
               14.
               
               Again
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               I
               the
               Light
               ,
               which
               lighteth
               every
               man
               that
               eomes
               into
               the
               World
               —
               am
               the
               true
               eternal
               God
               ,
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               junior
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               I
               quoted
               in
               my
               Book
               ,
               yet
               could
               Penn
               say
               ,
               I
               thought
               to
               be
               believed
               hand
               over
               head
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               Adversary
               is
               base
               with
               a
               Witness
               ,
               remember
               Reader
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               One
               Testimony
               ,
               much
               less
               Forty
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               I
               quoted
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               my
               Answer
               was
               made
               .
               Next
               ,
               observe
               how
               he
               suggests
               my
               smothering
               of
               those
               Testimonies
               he
               brings
               ,
               whereas
               
               I
               have
               particularly
               answered
               the
               latter
               ,
               which
               includes
               the
               force
               or
               tendency
               of
               the
               
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 more
              
               of
               his
               falsly
               pretended
               forty
               .
               But
               to
               the
               Point
               .
               That
               I
               cannot
               see
               Wood
               for
               Trees
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               mean
               and
               
                 wooden
                 Reply
              
               ;
               what
               I
               have
               said
               in
               my
               former
               Book
               stands
               unanswered
               ,
               and
               indeed
               is
               Vnanswerable
               .
               
               I
               shall
               contract
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 that
                 believes
                 Scripture
                 will
                 dare
                 to
                 deny
                 that
                 
                   God
                   is
                   Light
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   every
                   Man
                   is
                   enlightened
                   by
                   Him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   by
                   Him
                   who
                   is
                   called
                   Light
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   upheld
                   :
                
                 And
                 that
                 
                   He
                   alone
                   is
                   Saviour
                
                 ;
              
               A
               Doctrine
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               teaches
               ,
               pag.
               84
               ,
               85
               ,
               89.
               
               That
               we
               never
               did
               assert
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 God
                 that
                 made
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 was
                 comprehendible
                 within
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
              
               ;
               yet
               that
               he
               gave
               Light
               to
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man.
               To
               which
               with
               much
               more
               he
               returns
               us
               
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 Answer
              
               ,
               but
               would
               make
               People
               believe
               ,
               it
               has
               been
               the
               course
               I
               have
               taken
               with
               him
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               He
               must
               either
               deny
               
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 Power
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 True
                 Eternal
                 God
              
               ;
               or
               that
               
                 He
                 who
                 has
                 that
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 True
                 Light
                 that
                 enlighteneth
                 every
                 Man
                 that
                 cometh
                 into
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               or
               his
               Labour
               is
               but
               very
               Vanity
               ,
               whose
               Wages
               will
               be
               Vexation
               of
               Spirit
               .
               But
               thus
               far
               we
               are
               well
               assured
               ,
               that
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               Shews
               of
               Reverence
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               overturns
               the
               most
               evident
               Testimonies
               therein
               contained
               ,
               by
               withstanding
               and
               defaming
               this
               one
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Light
                 ,
                 shines
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 any
                 Man
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 did
              
               ;
               For
               what
               else
               can
               be
               the
               Consequence
               of
               his
               decrying
               
                 our
                 Principle
              
               ,
               that
               asserts
               
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 universal
                 Light
                 ,
                 enlightning
                 every
                 Man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               or
               that
               
                 the
                 Light
                 wherewith
                 every
                 Man
                 is
                 enlightned
                 is
                 not
                 Christ
                 
                 or
                 God
                 ?
              
               I
               affirm
               ,
               that
               which
               quarrels
               this
               Principle
               would
               not
               in
               the
               very
               ground
               have
               
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 God
              
               ,
               indeed
               
                 not
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 God
              
               ;
               seeing
               it
               is
               an
               utter
               Denyal
               of
               his
               Omni-presence
               ,
               since
               God
               is
               not
               manifested
               but
               by
               his
               own
               Light
               ,
               and
               he
               being
               every
               where
               ,
               his
               Light
               cannot
               be
               limited
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               distinguished
               from
               himself
               .
               But
               what
               our
               Adversary
               would
               be
               at
               by
               this
               kind
               of
               Reasoning
               ,
               he
               helps
               us
               in
               his
               next
               particular
               to
               understand
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               He
               attempts
               to
               excuse
               
               Burroughs's
               Phrase
               from
               Blasphemy
               ;
               viz.
               Your
               imagined
               God
               beyond
               the
               Stars
               .
               But
               how
               ?
               they
               were
               expressed
               of
               People's
               imagining
               him
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Likeness
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               so
               denying
               his
               Omnipresence
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               below
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               above
               .
               
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 replyes
                 thus
              
               ,
               A
               rare
               Excuse
               that
               denies
               Christ's
               Manhood
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               Manhood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwells
               bodily
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Popish
               Vbiquitary
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Must
               this
               pass
               for
               my
               Confutation
               ,
               A
               rare
               Excuse
               indeed
               .
               But
               for
               what
               .
               Not
               W.
               Penn's
               Denyal
               of
               Christ's
               Manhood
               ;
               But
               J.
               Faldo's
               base
               Perversion
               of
               E.
               B's
               words
               .
               The
               Question
               was
               not
               about
               
                 Christ's
                 Manhood
              
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               ,
               who
               prepared
               it
               in
               time
               ;
               A
               pittiful
               shift
               to
               infer
               
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Body
              
               :
               We
               know
               ,
               that
               's
               not
               every
               where
               ;
               But
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               was
               with
               God
               and
               was
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               confinable
               .
               Though
               if
               the
               Truth
               were
               Known
               ,
               J.
               Faldo's
               Zeal
               for
               Christ's
               not
               being
               a
               Popish
               Ubiquitary
               centers
               in
               his
               Belief
               of
               meer
               Anthropomorphism
               ,
               I
               mean
               that
               God
               is
               confined
               to
               a
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               Body
               to
               a
               certain
               place
               ;
               else
               why
               should
               he
               oppose
               to
               my
               asserting
               of
               God's
               universal
               Presence
               Christ's
               
               Manhood
               ,
               the
               Fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwelling
               bodily
               in
               that
               Manhood
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               being
               resident
               in
               some
               particular
               place
               ?
               But
               it
               is
               after
               this
               lame
               ,
               crabbed
               and
               insignificant
               way
               of
               Writing
               ,
               that
               he
               vindicates
               his
               first
               piece
               of
               Forgery
               ,
               and
               wicked
               mis-giving
               of
               our
               poor
               Friends
               meanings
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               He
               tells
               you
               of
               the
               Companions
               I
               rendered
               Quakerism
               to
               be
               attended
               into
               the
               World
               with
               ,
               
               and
               adds
               what
               else
               J.
               Faldo's
               Devil
               pleases
               ;
               yet
               instead
               of
               denying
               what
               I
               said
               (
               except
               the
               Epithetes
               )
               he
               thus
               excuseth
               it
               .
               Finally
               did
               not
               the
               Devils
               howl
               and
               roar
               ,
               and
               tremble
               ,
               who
               seeing
               they
               should
               be
               dislodged
               by
               one
               stronger
               then
               themselves
               —
               And
               was
               there
               no
               Terror
               in
               all
               this
               ?
               yes
               verily
               .
               And
               morcover
               ,
               whereas
               People
               have
               taken
               the
               Quakers
               to
               be
               possessed
               of
               the
               Devil
               when
               so
               behaving
               themselves
               ,
               Mr.
               Penn
               hath
               here
               confessed
               they
               were
               not
               mistaken
               :
               And
               more
               then
               that
               too
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               were
               Devils
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               them
               that
               roared
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               to
               be
               a
               fair
               Adversary
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               World.
               I
               will
               transscribe
               for
               thy
               sake
               Reader
               ,
               what
               I
               excepted
               against
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               and
               how
               I
               answered
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 once
                 more
                 ;
                 Christianity
                 entered
                 the
                 World
                 with
                 Ravishing
                 Songs
                 ,
                 and
                 Hallelujahs
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                 Healing
                 all
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 Casting
                 out
                 Devils
                 ,
                 Preashing
                 Peace
                 :
                 But
                 Quakerism
                 entered
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Hell
                 had
                 broke
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 Possession
                 by
                 Satan
                 had
                 made
                 way
                 and
                 fit
                 Souls
                 for
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Spirit
                 —
                 O
                 the
                 hell
                 dark
                 Expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 frightful
                 and
                 amazing
                 Words
                 ,
                 bitter
                 Curses
                 ,
                 Howlings
                 and
                 Roarings
                 ;
                 And
                 what
                 else
                 J.
                 Faldo's
                 
                 Devil
                 pleaseth
                 by
                 which
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Odious
                 .
                 
                   Well!
                   but
                   to
                   answer
                   him
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Joy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Sorrow
                 ;
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 rejoyced
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Sun
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 risen
                 ,
                 whose
                 Discovering
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 Refreshing
                 Beams
                 would
                 renew
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 in
                 great
                 measure
                 been
                 bewildered
                 ,
                 since
                 its
                 first
                 Innocent
                 State
                 :
                 But
                 therefore
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Wo
                   ,
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   Terror
                   ,
                   and
                   grievous
                   Distress
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Workers
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   ?
                
                 Did
                 not
                 Christ
                 come
                 to
                 bring
                 War
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Peace
                 ,
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Fire
                   upon
                   Earth
                
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 his
                 Fore-runner
                 come
                 
                   in
                   an
                   astonishing
                   Manner
                   ,
                   in
                   differing
                   Attire
                   ,
                   of
                   another
                   Diet
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   from
                   a
                   desolate
                   Place
                
                 to
                 preach
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 warn
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 
                   O
                   Generation
                   of
                   Vipers
                   to
                   flee
                   the
                   Wrath
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                
                 Did
                 he
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Ax
                   (
                   a
                   sharp
                   and
                   terrible
                   Instrument
                
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 laid
                 to
                 every
                 unfruitful
                 Tree
                 ?
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Pricking
                   of
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   Thousands
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Paul
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Faelix
                   himself
                   trembled
                
                 ,
                 and
                 All
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 the
                 
                   Terrors
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 they
                 warned
                 others
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 Judgment
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 begun
                 at
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God.
                 Finally
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Devils
                   Howl
                   ,
                   Roar
                   and
                   Tremble
                   ,
                
                 foreseeing
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 dislodged
                 by
                 one
                 stronger
                 then
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   Living
                   God
                   ?
                
                 And
                 
                   was
                   there
                   no
                   Terror
                   ,
                   Dread
                   and
                   Amazement
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   ?
                
                 I
                 perceive
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Virtue
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Vice
                 in
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 J.
                 Faldo's
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 know
                 ,
                 O
                 Impartial
                 People
                 !
                 the
                 Quakers
                 were
                 over-taken
                 by
                 the
                 mighty
                 Hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 were
                 their
                 
                   Travels
                   ,
                   and
                   Pangs
                   of
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   under
                   
                   the
                   Righteous
                   Terrors
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 whose
                 Hour
                 of
                 Just
                 Judgments
                 was
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 thereby
                 made
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 redeemed
                 through
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   became
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Judgment
                   unto
                   others
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Terror
                 of
                 it
                 struck
                 Thousands
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Devils
                   trembled
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 And
                 art
                 thou
                 given
                 up
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   Faldo
                
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 Light
                 ,
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 Light
                 ?
                 
                   the
                   Terrors
                   of
                   God
                
                 the
                 
                   Possessions
                   of
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Remorse
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 Hell
                 broke
                 loose
                 ?
                 
                   O
                   Vnhappy
                   Man
                
                 !
              
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               this
               was
               my
               Answer
               ;
               how
               much
               of
               it
               he
               concerned
               himself
               with
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               observed
               .
               What
               Use
               he
               made
               of
               that
               little
               cited
               is
               very
               obvious
               ,
               viz.
               
                 to
                 conclude
                 us
                 Devils
              
               .
               What
               a
               False
               and
               Frothy
               Reflection
               is
               that
               ,
               for
               one
               that
               would
               be
               accounted
               a
               Divine
               ?
               To
               call
               this
               a
               Reply
               is
               to
               abuse
               Controversie
               .
               'T
               is
               manifest
               that
               Quakerism
               was
               not
               attended
               with
               more
               
                 amazing
                 Sighs
                 and
                 Symptoms
              
               ,
               then
               what
               our
               Adversary
               must
               needs
               confess
               to
               have
               been
               the
               
                 Companions
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               :
               And
               as
               they
               agree
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               Appearance
               ,
               so
               do
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               and
               the
               Pharisees
               in
               their
               Judgment
               of
               both
               .
               Does
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               conclude
               us
               little
               better
               then
               Devils
               ?
               The
               Pharisees
               called
               our
               Lord
               and
               Master
               Beelzebub
               the
               Prince
               of
               Devils
               .
               Th●s
               has
               Truth
               been
               ever
               accounted
               Heresie
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               Rabbies
               of
               that
               Age
               in
               which
               it
               has
               appeared
               ;
               we
               do
               the
               less
               wonder
               that
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               should
               understand
               of
               what
               Spirit
               we
               are
               ,
               who
               is
               yet
               ignorant
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               scoffs
               at
               the
               Revelation
               of
               that
               eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               can
               alone
               give
               him
               to
               relish
               either
               .
               For
               the
               Epithetes
               he
               bestows
               upon
               Quakerism
               ,
               they
               stink
               too
               much
               to
               be
               meddled
               with
               :
               
                 If
                 they
                 be
              
               Christian
               
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
              
               Antichristian
               
                 in
                 the
                 World.
              
               To
               
                 rebuke
                 his
                 Reviling
              
               he
               
               counts
               Railing
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               come
               to
               that
               pass
               with
               his
               scoulding
               Adherents
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               Quakers
               not
               to
               pass
               by
               his
               unworthiest
               Reflections
               ,
               however
               unprovoked
               ,
               without
               any
               Reproof
               ,
               is
               to
               merit
               their
               sharpest
               Retorts
               in
               the
               most
               vilifying
               Terms
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               infer
               from
               such
               an
               humorsome
               Carriage
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               expected
               from
               the
               Quakers
               Religion
               it
               should
               bear
               that
               ,
               which
               J.
               Faldo's
               Vindication
               tells
               us
               ,
               his
               cannot
               ;
               a
               great
               Credit
               to
               our
               Cause
               against
               his
               Will.
               
            
             
               Thus
               far
               of
               Christianity
               and
               Quakerism
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               contra-distinguished
               by
               our
               Adversary
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             MY
             Adversary
             begun
             his
             first
             Chapter
             in
             his
             former
             Discourse
             upon
             this
             general
             Charge
             ,
             The
             Quakers
             
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
            
             .
             The
             Proof
             he
             offered
             was
             this
             ,
             The
             Quakers
             
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             account
             I
             thus
             delivered
             my self
             ,
             He
             entitules
             his
             Chapter
             .
             
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               .
            
             
             I
             was
             almost
             astonished
             at
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             pretended
             to
             prove
             all
             out
             of
             our
             own
             Books
             ,
             and
             none
             such
             had
             ever
             come
             to
             my
             Hand
             ;
             but
             upon
             Perusal
             I
             found
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Upshot
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             My
             Adversary's
             Reply
             is
             .
          
           
             
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               not
               the
               first
               Cordial
               you
               have
               made
               of
               a
               wilful
               Vntruth
               ,
               
               nor
               yet
               the
               last
               by
               a
               great
               many
               .
               And
               you
               who
               summed
               up
               nine
               Arguments
               of
               mine
               more
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               nine
               Chapters
               next
               following
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               ashamed
               of
               calling
               this
               one
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               of
               ten
               the
               Vpshot
               ,
               and
               then
               insult
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               try
               how
               you
               break
               this
               single
               Cord
               ,
               this
               one
               of
               ten
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               say
               he
               has
               Wilfully
               wronged
               me
               ,
               but
               Wronged
               me
               he
               has
               .
               I
               did
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Upshot
               of
               his
               
                 whole
                 Discourse
              
               concerning
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               single
               Chapter
               ;
               For
               had
               I
               reputed
               his
               
                 nine
                 following
                 Arguments
              
               undeserving
               of
               any
               notice
               ,
               I
               might
               have
               called
               this
               single
               one
               the
               Upshot
               ;
               but
               having
               
                 singlely
                 refuted
              
               his
               subsequent
               Arguments
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               in
               good
               sense
               call
               the
               First
               the
               Vpshot
               .
               'T
               was
               not
               therefore
               
                 the
                 Vpshot
              
               of
               the
               Whole
               ,
               but
               
                 of
                 that
                 Chapter
              
               in
               which
               the
               Word
               is
               used
               ▪
               I
               had
               good
               Reason
               so
               to
               term
               it
               ,
               since
               the
               Proof
               was
               too
               particular
               for
               the
               Charge
               ;
               It
               was
               not
               my
               wilful
               Untruth
               ,
               but
               
                 his
                 Mistake
              
               .
               His
               suggesting
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               only
               encountered
               that
               single
               Cord
               is
               very
               Disingenuous
               ;
               for
               I
               throughly
               considered
               Nine
               following
               Chapters
               .
               Hear
               him
               further
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               That
               you
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               you
               grant
               :
               But
               you
               say
               ,
               pag.
               25.
               
               I
               declare
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               we
               own
               them
               to
               be
               a
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Mind
               and
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               things
               which
               I
               have
               shewed
               to
               be
               short
               of
               the
               main
               Ends
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Whether
               those
               other
               things
               left
               out
               ,
               are
               short
               of
               the
               
                 main
                 Ends
              
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               will
               best
               be
               seen
               by
               considering
               what
               
                 those
                 Things
              
               are
               .
            
             
             
               
                 I
                 do
                 declare
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   we
                   believe
                   the
                
                 Scriptures
                 
                   to
                   contain
                   a
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 Ages
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 being
                 given
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 moving
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 holy
                 Men
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 ought
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 Read
                 ,
                 Believed
                 and
                 Fulfilled
                 in
                 our
                 Day
                 ,
                 being
                 Useful
                 for
                 Reproof
                 and
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               this
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               main
               Ends
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               either
               there
               are
               none
               ,
               or
               they
               are
               unknown
               .
               However
               ,
               it
               was
               〈◊〉
               much
               the
               End
               ,
               as
               name
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               was
               then
               controverted
               .
               Again
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               easily
               grant
               ,
               that
               one
               Word
               may
               stand
               representative
               of
               many
               .
               An
               odd
               Phrase
               that
               represents
               him
               not
               able
               to
               express
               himself
               congruously
               .
               
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               Persons
               as
               Parliament-men
               ,
               but
               never
               of
               a
               representative
               Word
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               He
               might
               have
               pardoned
               me
               an
               Incongruous
               Phrase
               ,
               if
               such
               it
               had
               been
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               twenty
               times
               over
               been
               so
               kind
               to
               him
               :
               But
               I
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 less
                 proper
              
               ,
               though
               less
               used
               
                 in
                 Words
              
               then
               in
               Persons
               .
               He
               shews
               Ignorance
               in
               that
               Philosophy
               he
               pretends
               to
               be
               a
               Master
               of
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               many
               single
               words
               or
               Terms
               ,
               that
               are
               significative
               of
               entire
               Sentences
               ;
               but
               
                 (
                 argumentum
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               )
               granting
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               does
               not
               our
               Adversary
               repute
               that
               Title
               Representative
               as
               well
               as
               Expressive
               of
               those
               many
               thousand
               Words
               contained
               therein
               ,
               
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 Representative
                 Word
              
               ;
               If
               not
               ,
               it
               can
               never
               be
               called
               so
               in
               our
               
               Adversary's
               sense
               Again
               ,
               he
               brings
               me
               in
               thus
               ,
               
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 sense
                 to
                 
                 call
                 a
                 King's
                 Letters
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               But
               by
               your
               favour
               Mr.
               Penn
               ,
               It
               is
               neither
               non-sense
               nor
               bad
               sense
               to
               call
               a
               King's
               Letter
               the
               Word
               of
               a
               King.
               
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               the
               Stress
               lies
               here
               ,
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 a
                 Title
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Title
               King
               is
               to
               a
               
                 supreme
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Reverent
               or
               Significant
               to
               call
               the
               Declaration
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               to
               call
               the
               Declaration
               of
               a
               King
               by
               the
               Title
               of
               King
               ?
               For
               we
               therefore
               decline
               to
               give
               that
               Title
               to
               any
               thing
               below
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Scriptures
               most
               emphatically
               ascribe
               it
               .
            
             
               Because
               I
               said
               that
               it
               might
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               Advice
               ,
               Reproof
               ,
               Instruction
               ,
               
               which
               Christ
               the
               Great
               Word
               of
               God
               livingly
               sows
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               that
               Christ
               spoke
               of
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Cares
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 choak
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               becomes
               Unfruitful
               .
               He
               replyes
               .
            
             
               Rep.
               
               Here
               you
               have
               yielded
               the
               Cause
               to
               save
               Christ
               from
               being
               the
               choaked
               and
               unfruitful
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               I
               need
               not
               have
               done
               so
               for
               any
               such
               Reason
               ,
               since
               Christ
               may
               in
               a
               sense
               as
               well
               be
               Choaked
               ,
               as
               by
               Sin
               afresh
               Crucified
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               Quenched
               .
               Nor
               could
               unfruitful
               obliege
               me
               to
               give
               away
               the
               Cause
               ,
               since
               the
               Word
               is
               
                 alwayes
                 Vnfruitful
                 ,
                 where
                 rebelled
                 against
                 .
              
               But
               is
               there
               no
               Difference
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               between
               a
               Word
               of
               Advice
               spiritually
               ,
               livingly
               and
               powerfully
               ,
               sown
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               by
               Christ
               the
               great
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               Advice
               ,
               Reproof
               or
               Instruction
               declared
               by
               Writing
               ?
            
             
             
               This
               brings
               to
               the
               Point
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 or
                 Christ
                 may
                 most
                 deservedly
                 be
                 stiled
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               Christ
               is
               God's
               living
               Oracle
               ,
               and
               rightly
               called
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               because
               that
               which
               livingly
               speaks
               forth
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ;
               The
               Scriptures
               are
               but
               that
               
                 Revelation
                 declared
                 and
                 recorded
              
               ;
               consequently
               they
               can
               have
               no
               right
               to
               that
               Title
               which
               is
               so
               suitably
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Revelation
               .
               To
               be
               sure
               
                 J
                 Faldo
              
               acknowledges
               that
               they
               are
               not
               the
               Living
               ,
               Powerful
               Self-sufficient
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               Nor
               does
               he
               pretend
               to
               dispute
               for
               them
               to
               be
               such
               a
               Word
               of
               God
               as
               the
               Quakers
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               .
               Though
               it
               seems
               very
               strange
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               
                 Two
                 Words
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               the
               one
               quite
               differing
               from
               the
               other
               ;
               or
               that
               any
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               two
               there
               were
               ,
               should
               be
               of
               it self
               Impotent
               or
               Insufficient
               ,
               as
               he
               seems
               to
               allow
               in
               his
               
                 first
                 Book
              
               ,
               pag
               20
               ,
               27.
               
               Vind.
               pag.
               14
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               cannot
               grow
               old
               ,
               decay
               ,
               be
               lost
               ,
               
               misrendred
               ,
               corrupted
               ,
               transcribed
               ,
               reprinted
               .
               But
               hear
               what
               he
               sayes
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               Did
               we
               hold
               as
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               no
               other
               but
               Christ
               ,
               
               it
               would
               be
               an
               Absurdity
               ,
               but
               upon
               our
               Principles
               ,
               none
               at
               all
               .
               Would
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               absurd
               ;
               For
               we
               are
               not
               as
               many
               that
               corrupt
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               17.
               
               Many
               did
               so
               ,
               and
               many
               do
               so
               still
               ,
               of
               who
               you
               are
               a
               Ring-Leader
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Truly
               if
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               be
               sorry
               for
               it
               .
               I
               would
               not
               willingly
               deceive
               my self
               and
               others
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Joyes
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               come
               .
               But
               I
               would
               desire
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               to
               consider
               ,
               if
               his
               
                 Greek
                 Testament
              
               will
               allow
               his
               Translation
               ,
               
               and
               least
               of
               all
               ,
               his
               Argument
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 If
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 sōmewhat
                 else
                 besides
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 called
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               I
               am
               not
               so
               lean
               with
               my
               Learning
               but
               I
               will
               spare
               him
               a
               little
               .
               I
               find
               
                 Valla
                 ,
                 Erasmus
                 Vetablus
                 ,
                 Castalio
                 ,
                 Clarius
                 ,
                 Zegerus
                 ,
              
               and
               Grotius
               say
               ,
               the
               Greek
               word
               there
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               not
               adulterantes
               ,
               but
               
                 cauponantes
                 ,
                 vel
                 abutentes
                 re
                 quapiam
                 ad
                 quaestum
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 many
                 who
              
               Merchandize
               
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 use
                 it
                 to
                 self
                 Ends
                 ,
              
               making
               a
               Trade
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               as
               several
               of
               our
               Old
               English
               Translations
               have
               it
               ,
               
                 chop
                 and
                 change
              
               ,
               which
               more
               sorely
               reflects
               upon
               my
               
                 Adversaries
                 Profession
              
               ,
               then
               mine
               :
               For
               though
               I
               am
               a
               Corrupter
               of
               Scripture
               in
               his
               sense
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               is
               a
               Trader
               with
               it
               ,
               in
               its
               own
               sense
               .
               I
               might
               instance
               to
               my
               Defence
               ,
               in
               several
               other
               Languages
               ,
               particularly
               the
               
                 Italian
                 ,
                 Spanish
              
               ,
               and
               ancient
               French
               Translations
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               be
               brief
               .
               Now
               unless
               it
               be
               absurd
               to
               assert
               ,
               that
               some
               Men
               have
               and
               may
               make
               worldly
               
                 Advantage
                 to
                 themselves
              
               from
               that
               place
               the
               Living
               ,
               Eternal
               Word
               of
               God
               hath
               ministerially
               given
               them
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               false
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               were
               not
               then
               all
               written
               ,
               nor
               gathered
               or
               compiled
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               made
               canonical
               and
               publick
               till
               the
               Council
               of
               La●dicea
               ,
               about
               the
               time
               of
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               Anno
               364●
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               any
               may
               justly
               blame
               me
               ,
               
                 for
                 denying
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               Passage
               cited
               by
               my
               Adversary
               ;
               that
               men
               may
               make
               so
               ill
               an
               use
               of
               the
               Living
               Word
               of
               God
               none
               dare
               deny
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               at
               that
               time
               Imperfect
               and
               scattered
               is
               clear
               .
               They
               were
               Imperfect
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               but
               five
               of
               twenty
               one
               Epistles
               were
               then
               writ
               ,
               besides
               
               John's
               History
               
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               his
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               
               Luke's
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               may
               hence
               see
               what
               a
               lame
               imperfect
               kind
               of
               Word
               of
               God
               he
               disputes
               for
               .
               
               But
               I
               would
               query
               ,
               Was
               there
               not
               a
               Word
               of
               God
               before
               them
               ?
               
                 What
                 was
                 that
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 grew
                 and
                 multiplyed
                 before
                 any
                 New
                 Testament
                 Writings
                 were
                 in
                 being
                 ?
              
               Did
               not
               the
               Apostles
               preach
               it
               ?
               Therefore
               I
               rather
               take
               it
               to
               be
               such
               a
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               as
               attended
               the
               Prophets
               before
               them
               in
               an
               inferiour
               Ministration
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               
                 Living
                 ,
                 Powerful
                 ,
                 Quickening
                 Word
                 ,
              
               who
               from
               its
               various
               Operations
               is
               said
               to
               be
               as
               a
               Fire
               ,
               an
               Ax
               ,
               an
               Hammer
               ,
               a
               Sword
               ,
               a
               Word
               of
               Reconciliation
               ,
               of
               Patience
               ,
               of
               
                 inward
                 Washing
              
               ,
               of
               Faith
               that
               overcomes
               the
               World
               in
               true
               Believers
               ,
               that
               was
               
                 with
                 God
              
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               
                 was
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               at
               sundry
               times
               and
               in
               divers
               manners
               spoak
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               therefore
               before
               them
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Mind
               of
               the
               Living
               Word
               of
               God
               declared
               by
               Writing
               upon
               several
               occasions
               ;
               consequently
               to
               call
               them
               an
               
                 Holy
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               more
               Evangelical
               and
               suitable
               Title
               then
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               Declaration
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               That
               they
               were
               scattered
               ,
               and
               several
               Centuries
               or
               Ages
               uncollected
               ,
               History
               tells
               us
               ;
               particularly
               we
               find
               it
               in
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               
               which
               is
               given
               us
               by
               the
               Learned
               and
               Juditious
               
                 Pietro
                 Soane
                 Polano
              
               :
               
               They
               could
               not
               run
               their
               Canon
               higher
               then
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Laodicea
              
               ,
               
               which
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               
               was
               about
               364.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               at
               what
               time
               ,
               sayes
               a
               great
               Author
               ,
               
                 Ambition
                 prevailed
                 with
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 began
                 
                 to
                 think
              
               de
               pijs
               fraudibus
               
                 of
                 holy
                 Cheats
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 pass
              
               pro
               legibus
               ,
               non
               pro
               consilio
               ,
               
                 for
                 Laws
                 ,
                 not
                 Counsel
              
               .
               I
               could
               prove
               as
               much
               and
               more
               out
               of
               several
               
                 Independent
                 Authors
              
               ,
               who
               seem
               to
               give
               all
               for
               gone
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               third
               Century
               ,
               though
               if
               some
               of
               them
               should
               now
               stand
               to
               the
               purest
               Tradition
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               give
               their
               present
               Practice
               for
               gone
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               but
               observe
               after
               what
               a
               suspected
               rate
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               been
               both
               first
               collected
               and
               then
               convey'd
               through
               the
               several
               succeeding
               Ages
               ;
               ●twas
               well
               said
               of
               my
               former
               Author
               ,
               
                 Dubium
                 igitur
                 non
                 est
                 ,
                 quin
                 Testamenta
                 ,
                 vetus
                 et
                 novum
                 ,
                 monum●nta
                 vera
                 sint
                 earum
                 rerum
                 ,
                 quae
                 dictae
                 et
                 factae
                 sint
                 a
                 Prophetis
                 et
                 Apostolis
                 .
              
               Where
               though
               he
               calls
               them
               not
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               yet
               allows
               them
               to
               be
               Monuments
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               said
               and
               done
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               .
               But
               as
               he
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               so
               I
               may
               well
               object
               ,
               
                 Are
                 we
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 collected
                 them
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 determine
                 what
                 was
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
              
               For
               that
               which
               gives
               Scripture
               its
               Canon
               is
               not
               Plurality
               of
               Voices
               ,
               but
               that
               Word
               of
               God
               which
               gave
               it
               forth
               ;
               If
               that
               Divine
               Counsellor
               presided
               not
               ,
               what
               Assurance
               have
               our
               
                 Anti-revelation
                 Adversaries
              
               of
               their
               Doctors
               C●oce
               ?
               And
               granting
               that
               they
               have
               not
               rejected
               any
               Writing
               given
               forth
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               (
               which
               is
               a
               great
               question
               )
               and
               that
               what
               they
               have
               given
               us
               was
               in
               the
               main
               writ
               by
               Inspiration
               (
               which
               I
               believe
               )
               yet
               how
               we
               shall
               be
               assured
               ,
               that
               in
               above
               three
               hundred
               y●a●s
               ,
               so
               many
               hundred
               Copies
               as
               were
               doubtless
               taken
               ,
               sho●ld
               be
               pure
               and
               uncorrupted
               ?
               Considering
               the
               private
               Dissensions
               ,
               the
               Readiness
               of
               each
               Party
               to
               bend
               things
               to
               their
               own
               Belief
               ,
               with
               the
               growing
               and
               succeeding
               
               Faults
               of
               leaving
               out
               ,
               adding
               ,
               transposing
               ,
               &c.
               which
               Transscribers
               might
               be
               guilty
               of
               ,
               perhaps
               more
               through
               Carelesness
               then
               Design
               ,
               is
               beyond
               J.
               Faldo's
               Skill
               upon
               his
               Principles
               to
               inform
               us
               .
               From
               hence
               we
               may
               observe
               the
               
                 Vncertainty
                 of
              
               J.
               Faldo
               '
               
                 s
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               by
               Authorities
               can
               never
               prove
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               given
               forth
               by
               Inspiration
               ,
               nor
               that
               they
               are
               truly
               collected
               ;
               neither
               could
               those
               Persons
               ,
               who
               first
               made
               them
               Canonical
               be
               assured
               of
               the
               Exactness
               of
               those
               Copies
               they
               then
               found
               extant
               ,
               nor
               was
               the
               Collecter's
               Judgment
               Infallible
               ;
               and
               to
               come
               nearer
               to
               our
               times
               ,
               Learned
               Men
               tell
               us
               of
               little
               less
               then
               Three
               Thousand
               
                 several
                 Readings
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 in
              
               Greek
               .
            
             
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               me
               to
               write
               this
               in
               any
               the
               least
               Vndervalue
               of
               that
               holy
               Record
               :
               It
               s
               only
               to
               shew
               the
               
                 weak
                 Foundation
                 my
              
               Adversary's
               
                 Faith
                 stands
                 upon
              
               ;
               I
               believe
               great
               and
               good
               things
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               no
               less
               Evidence
               then
               the
               Eternal
               Word
               that
               gave
               them
               forth
               ,
               which
               hath
               oftentimes
               given
               my
               Soul
               a
               deep
               Savour
               of
               those
               blessed
               Truths
               it
               declares
               of
               ;
               only
               we
               cannot
               allow
               them
               to
               be
               
                 The
                 Word
              
               ,
               though
               the
               Words
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               we
               see
               the
               great
               and
               general
               Neglect
               that
               People
               are
               guilty
               of
               towards
               that
               Living
               ,
               Powerful
               ,
               Regenerating
               Word
               of
               Life
               ,
               by
               whom
               alone
               all
               right
               Knowledge
               and
               lasting
               Peace
               is
               derived
               to
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               through
               this
               Apprehension
               ,
               that
               in
               having
               the
               Writings
               they
               have
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               look
               no
               farther
               ,
               the
               very
               State
               of
               the
               professing
               Jews
               of
               old
               ,
               who
               thought
               better
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               then
               of
               Christ
               ,
               believing
               to
               have
               Life
               in
               them
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               they
               crucified
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               and
               Glory
               .
               From
               whose
               Proceedings
               we
               learn
               thus
               much
               ,
               That
               the
               worst
               
               Enemies
               to
               the
               invisible
               Word
               of
               Life
               may
               carry
               the
               greatest
               seeming
               Respect
               to
               ,
               and
               bestow
               the
               highest
               Titles
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               were
               given
               forth
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               It
               was
               when
               Men
               turned
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               Godliness
               to
               the
               Form
               only
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               Canonize
               and
               lay
               so
               vast
               a
               Stress
               upon
               them
               .
               In
               the
               first
               and
               second
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               they
               were
               so
               scattered
               ,
               that
               very
               few
               had
               all
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               unreasonable
               for
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               many
               had
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               Were
               they
               therefore
               without
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               a
               sufficient
               Rule
               for
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               ?
               Surely
               not
               ;
               It
               was
               an
               
                 Administration
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 writing
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 Parts
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               came
               that
               Christian
               Answer
               to
               the
               Heathen
               concerning
               Swearing
               ,
               Fighting
               ,
               &
               such
               contra-Evangelical
               Practices
               ,
               They
               could
               not
               do
               so
               because
               of
               God
               in
               their
               Consciences
               .
               At
               that
               time
               of
               Day
               
                 the
                 Ano●nting
                 led
                 them
                 into
                 all
                 Truth
                 .
              
               But
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               when
               Christians
               grew
               Careless
               and
               Worldly
               ,
               whereby
               they
               
                 lost
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Godliness
              
               ,
               then
               they
               began
               to
               set
               up
               an
               outward
               pompous
               Religion
               ,
               ascribing
               that
               to
               the
               Letter
               and
               Form
               ,
               which
               was
               only
               due
               to
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Power
               ;
               And
               as
               thus
               entered
               the
               Apostacy
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               where
               Men
               are
               not
               turned
               and
               conformed
               to
               that
               eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               divine
               immortal
               Power
               ,
               the
               Apostacy
               still
               remains
               .
               And
               our
               End
               in
               pressing
               People
               unto
               the
               
                 Eternal
                 Word
                 of
                 Life
              
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               out
               of
               Death
               and
               Darkness
               ,
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               can
               never
               do
               .
               They
               are
               a
               Declaration
               and
               Testimony
               of
               Heavenly
               Things
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Things
                 themselves
              
               ;
               and
               as
               such
               ,
               we
               carry
               an
               high
               Respect
               unto
               them
               :
               We
               accept
               
               them
               as
               the
               Words
               of
               God
               himself
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Assistance
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               are
               read
               with
               great
               Instruction
               and
               Comfort
               .
               I
               esteem
               them
               the
               best
               of
               Writings
               ,
               and
               desire
               nothing
               more
               frequently
               ,
               then
               that
               I
               may
               lead
               the
               Life
               they
               exhort
               to
               ;
               and
               whatever
               sleight
               Apprehensions
               my
               disingenuous
               Adversary
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               have
               of
               these
               kind
               of
               Acknowledgments
               ,
               I
               write
               the
               naked
               Truth
               of
               my
               Heart
               ,
               knowing
               I
               must
               give
               an
               Account
               to
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               His
               Pretence
               of
               our
               Equalling
               our
               own
               Writings
               and
               Sayings
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             VVIthout
             any
             flourishing
             Reflections
             ,
             most
             commonly
             the
             Head
             and
             Tail
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Middle
             too
             of
             my
             
             Adversary's
             Reply
             ,
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             his
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               The
               Means
               I
               used
               for
               confirming
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Charge
               were
               two
               .
               First
               ,
               Their
               pretending
               them
               to
               be
               from
               Immediate
               Inspiration
               :
               This
               he
               is
               so
               far
               from
               denying
               that
               he
               pleads
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               after
               such
               a
               rude
               impertinent
               manner
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               but
               injure
               you
               ,
               and
               shew
               my self
               Idle
               to
               transscribe
               and
               animadvert
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               How
               rude
               and
               impertinent
               a
               manner
               I
               pleaded
               for
               it
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               best
               judge
               by
               perusing
               something
               of
               the
               Passage
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 Inspiration
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 express
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 thing
                 .
                 
                 
                   No
                   man
                   
                   can
                   know
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   bare
                   Spirit
                   of
                   a
                   Man.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 a
                 sealed
                 Book
                 to
                 all
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 know
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Hand
                 that
                 originally
                 gave
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 however
                 common
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Strangers
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 understand
                 them
                 not
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 Old
                 ,
                 respecting
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 revealed
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 yet
                 New
                 to
                 every
                 Age.
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 assert
                 not
                 a
                 Revelation
                 of
                 New
                 Things
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 renewed
                 Revelation
                 of
                 those
                 Things
                 God
                 made
                 former
                 Ages
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 :
                 otherwise
                 men
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 benefitted
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 to
                 be
                 benefitted
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 ours
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ancients
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 No
                 Man
                 can
                 understand
                 Spiritnal
                 Things
                 but
                 the
                 spiritually
                 Discerning
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 he
                 so
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 those
                 Queries
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 also
                 denying
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   consequently
                   deny
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   spiritually
                   Discerning
                
                 ;
                 And
                 for
                 Men
                 
                   not
                   spiritual
                
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 spiritual
                 Matters
                 ,
                 much
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 write
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 their
                 Writings
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   throwdown
                   Self-will
                   ,
                   and
                   exalt
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 is
                 Vain
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 themselves
                 ,
                 considered
                 meerly
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 are
                 unable
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 Writings
                 founded
                 on
                 Self-Will
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 s
                 the
                 alone
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 God's
                 Power
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 writing
                 whatever
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 perform
                 that
                 Great
                 and
                 Mighty
                 Work
                 in
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               as
               Rude
               and
               Impertinent
               as
               this
               Answer
               may
               be
               in
               John
               Faldo's
               Eyes
               ,
               his
               Reply
               has
               not
               afforded
               me
               Light
               enough
               to
               see
               it
               .
               He
               would
               prove
               us
               guilty
               of
               
               holding
               Inspiration
               ,
               as
               if
               to
               do
               so
               were
               a
               Crime
               ;
               From
               a
               Passage
               of
               John
               Story
               's
               ,
               who
               rejected
               certain
               Queries
               ,
               exhibited
               against
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               because
               meerly
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Author's
               Imagination
               ,
               of
               certain
               Passages
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               certain
               Knowledge
               or
               Experience
               received
               from
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               It
               must
               be
               left
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               judge
               how
               pertinently
               I
               returned
               upon
               my
               Adversary
               .
               Sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               
                 Self-willed
                 Queries
              
               can
               never
               throw
               down
               Self-will
               :
               And
               to
               urge
               Scripture
               not
               experienced
               ,
               is
               
                 to
                 steal
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Truth
                 from
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 .
              
               Inspiration
               was
               in
               request
               after
               Scriptures
               were
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               And
               indeed
               are
               unintelligible
               without
               it
               .
               The
               New
               Birth
               is
               never
               the
               more
               known
               for
               Christ's
               Saying
               to
               Necodemus
               ,
               though
               thereby
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               no
               man
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               :
               It
               is
               the
               Spirit
               alone
               that
               reveals
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Regeneration
               ;
               therefore
               to
               deny
               Inspiration
               or
               Revelation
               is
               to
               overthrow
               the
               only
               and
               Evangelical
               Way
               to
               divine
               Knowledge
               .
               Erasmus
               himself
               could
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 What
                 Men
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 Man's
                 Device
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 Man's
                 Wit
              
               ;
               
               But
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               requireth
               an
               Interpreter
               inspired
               with
               the
               like
               Spirit
               ;
               
               And
               without
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               it
               ,
               
               the
               Secrets
               of
               God
               cannot
               be
               known
               ;
               which
               is
               also
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               fourth
               Article
               exhibited
               against
               the
               Lutherans
               in
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               as
               an
               erroneous
               Doctrine
               they
               held
               ,
               That
               
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Scripture
                 neither
                 Gloss
                 nor
                 Comment
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Pasture
                 .
                 Vetablus
              
               on
               this
               Passage
               in
               Job
               ,
               But
               there
               
               is
               a
               Spirit
               in
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Almighty
               giveth
               him
               Understanding
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Almighty
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 Vnderstanding
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 .
              
               Adds
               Clarius
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 Vnderstanding
                 in
                 men
              
               ,
               nisi
               ab
               altissimo
               afflentur
               ,
               
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 inspired
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 High.
                 Drusius
              
               is
               yet
               clearer
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Eternal
              
               Help
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               illuminates
               our
               Minds
               ,
               without
               whom
               we
               are
               unable
               to
               understand
               any
               thing
               in
               Divine
               Matters
               ,
               and
               that
               inspires
               men
               with
               that
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               which
               neither
               Age
               ,
               nor
               Industry
               ,
               nor
               Doctrine
               of
               any
               man
               can
               possibly
               give
               .
               Cradock
               ,
               
                 a
                 famous
                 Independent-Preacher
              
               ,
               
               
                 tells
                 us
              
               ,
               That
               
                 if
                 men
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 Sermons
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 heard
                 recorded
                 in
                 their
                 Memory
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 may
                 think
                 them
                 very
                 knowing
                 ,
                 yet
                 truly
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 miserable
                 ,
                 confused
                 and
                 blind
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 clears
                 ,
                 orders
                 ,
                 assures
                 ,
                 and
                 settles
                 things
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 a
                 dead
                 and
                 speechless
                 thing
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 ,
              
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 exceeding
                 Greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonderful
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 quickly
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 Schollar
                 ripe
                 .
              
               In
               short
               ,
               as
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               greatly
               extolls
               the
               
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               and
               pag.
               210.
               ventures
               at
               a
               kind
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               That
               
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 God
                 will
                 exalt
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 throw
                 down
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 exalts
                 it self
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 stands
                 in
                 his
                 Light.
              
               He
               affirms
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 within
              
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 it
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 truly
                 dwelling
                 in
                 thee
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               (
               now
               Blasphemy
               )
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 Way
                 to
                 know
                 this
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 from
                 its
                 own
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Way
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 in
                 others
                 too
              
               ;
               from
               whence
               he
               draws
               such
               kind
               of
               Conclusions
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 is
                 anointed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Vnction
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Offices
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Kingdom
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 Fulness
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Oyl
                 that
                 was
                 poured
                 on
              
               Aaron
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 ran
                 upon
                 the
                 Skirts
                 of
                 his
                 Garments
                 :
                 so
                 Christ
                 being
                 anointed
                 that
                 Oyl
                 runs
                 on
                 us
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 Saint
                 is
                 as
                 real
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Priest
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 was
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 dwells
                 in
                 him
                 )
                 only
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 Preheminence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 William
                 Dell
              
               ,
               no
               small
               man
               in
               the
               Account
               of
               many
               who
               profess
               not
               themselves
               to
               be
               Quakers
               ,
               positively
               saith
               in
               Answer
               to
               this
               Objection
               ,
               That
               men
               now
               are
               not
               to
               receive
               the
               Spirit
               in
               that
               immediate
               way
               to
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               given
               to
               them
               who
               wrote
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               ●he
               very
               Point
               depending
               between
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               and
               me
               )
               
                 Surely
                 Mr.
              
               Simpson
               
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 that
                 whole
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 seeing
              
               Paul
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 have
                 not
                 Christ's
                 Spirit
                 he
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 Member
                 of
                 his
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               Spirit
               is
               alwayes
               given
               ,
               to
               whomsoever
               it
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               as
               Christ
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               promising
               them
               that
               
                 the
                 Father
                 would
                 send
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Name
              
               ;
               And
               also
               that
               
                 he
                 himself
                 would
                 send
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Father
              
               ;
               and
               was
               this
               Promise
               only
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               all
               the
               Faithful
               also
               ?
               Doth
               not
               Paul
               say
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               13.
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 one
                 Spirit
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               all
               made
               to
               drink
               into
               one
               Spirit
               ;
               
                 because
                 ye
                 are
                 Sons
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 into
                 your
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 crying
                 
                 Abba
                 Father
                 ?
              
               Gal.
               cap.
               4.
               
               And
               do
               they
               not
               receive
               it
               alike
               immediatetly
               from
               God
               ?
               Who
               can
               give
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               Man
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               ?
               When
               God
               promised
               to
               pour
               out
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
               upon
               all
               Flesh
               ,
               did
               he
               name
               any
               Difference
               in
               the
               pouring
               of
               it
               out
               ,
               saying
               ,
               some
               shall
               receive
               it
               immediately
               ,
               and
               some
               mediately
               ?
               No
               ;
               But
               all
               who
               receive
               it
               ,
               receive
               it
               alike
               immediately
               from
               him
               .
               And
               
                 by
                 this
                 Spirit
              
               (
               saith
               
                 W.
                 Dell
                 )
                 did
                 Holy
                 Men
                 speak
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 onely
                 do
                 Holy
                 Men
                 of
                 God
                 understand
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               Objection
               ,
               that
               Men
               now
               are
               to
               get
               Knowledge
               ,
               to
               wit
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               Studies
               and
               humane
               Learning
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Inspiration
               (
               still
               the
               very
               matter
               betwixt
               us
               )
               he
               boldly
               ,
               briefly
               and
               smartly
               answers
               ,
               
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 carryes
                 the
                 visible
                 Mark
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 enables
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 man's
                 Study
                 or
                 humane
                 Learning
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               in
               this
               case
               in
               him
               that
               wills
               and
               runs
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               that
               sheweth
               Mercy
               .
               Wherefore
               Christ
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 Son
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 to
                 whomsoever
                 the
                 Father
                 will
                 reveal
                 him
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               Paul
               prayes
               for
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Revelation
                 in
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               without
               which
               Spirit
               of
               Revelation
               Christ
               and
               the
               Father
               can
               never
               be
               known
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               
                 deny
                 the
                 Inspiration
              
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               now
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               gross
               and
               palpable
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 and
                 his
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               To
               confirm
               what
               he
               writes
               ,
               He
               brings
               several
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               
                 Chrisostom
                 ,
                 Wickliff
                 ,
                 Tindall
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Latimer
              
               and
               Calvin
               .
               I
               will
               transscribe
               
               but
               two
               of
               them
               .
               Of
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Zwinglius
               speaks
               thus
               ,
               
                 We
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 of
              
               Men
               ;
               
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Saying
                 of
                 the
                 eternal
                 Truth
                 ,
                 which
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 Lye
                 ,
              
               John
               6.
               
               Luther
               gives
               us
               his
               Mind
               thus
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 that
                 very
                 Spirit
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 writ
                 .
              
               No
               man
               sees
               one
               jot
               or
               tittle
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               For
               all
               men
               have
               a
               darkened
               Heart
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               could
               speak
               and
               know
               how
               to
               bring
               forth
               all
               things
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               have
               they
               not
               any
               true
               Sense
               or
               right
               Knowledge
               of
               them
               .
               For
               (
               saith
               
                 Luther
                 )
                 The
                 Spirit
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 Vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 every
                 part
                 thereof
                 .
              
               To
               this
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               add
               the
               Testimony
               of
               a
               Famous
               ,
               English
               ,
               Godly
               and
               Learned
               
                 Martyr
                 John
                 Philpot
              
               ,
               in
               a
               Conference
               with
               
                 Bishop
                 Bonner
              
               ,
               in
               his
               eleaventh
               Examination
               before
               him
               and
               several
               other
               Bishops
               .
               
                 B.
                 Bonner
              
               asking
               ,
               
               what
               meanest
               thou
               by
               writing
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               thy
               Bible
               ,
               
                 Spiritus
                 est
                 vicarius
                 Christi
                 in
                 terris
                 ,
              
               The
               Spirit
               is
               Christ's
               Vicar
               on
               Earth
               ?
               Philpot
               gave
               him
               Answer
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               That
               
                 Christ
                 since
                 his
                 Ascension
                 worketh
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 dwell
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               one
               Morgan
               ,
               who
               mockingly
               queried
               ,
               
                 Have
                 you
                 alone
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 we
                 ?
              
               he
               thus
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 alone
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 But
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I.
              
               Again
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Defence
               of
               his
               severe
               Rebuke
               of
               this
               insolent
               and
               scoffing
               Adversary
               (
               like
               mine
               )
               when
               he
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               Raged
               ,
               he
               thus
               replyed
               .
               
                 Thy
                 foolish
                 Blasphemies
                 
                 have
                 compelled
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 to
                 speak
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 Enemy
                 of
                 all
                 Righteousness
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 plainly
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 answer
                 that
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 which
                 speaketh
                 in
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 Christ's
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               this
               Judgment
               were
               the
               most
               eminent
               Martyrs
               .
               I
               shall
               conclude
               with
               John
               Bradford's
               plain
               Assertion
               to
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               York
               .
               
               
                 We
                 do
                 believe
                 and
                 know
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 Christ's
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 being
                 thereof
                 assured
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 which
                 wrote
                 and
                 spake
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               all
               these
               Testimonies
               can
               be
               True
               ,
               and
               yet
               Inspiration
               Untrue
               ,
               I
               shall
               leave
               with
               the
               sober
               Reader
               to
               judge
               .
               And
               if
               my
               Arguments
               are
               still
               Irrational
               ,
               and
               my
               
                 Testimonies
                 Insufficient
              
               or
               Erroneous
               in
               his
               Account
               ,
               it
               will
               become
               his
               Pretences
               to
               Divinity
               ,
               not
               with
               Squibs
               and
               Railing
               ,
               but
               Reason
               ,
               Scripture
               and
               better
               Authorities
               to
               discover
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               way
               he
               took
               to
               prove
               
                 our
                 Equalling
                 our
                 Writings
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 preferring
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               is
               our
               Pretence
               to
               Infallibility
               .
               Hear
               what
               he
               sayes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               Infallibility
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               does
               not
               deny
               to
               be
               their
               Pretence
               ,
               
               but
               would
               make
               it
               very
               necessary
               ,
               and
               casts
               the
               contrary
               Opinion
               again
               ,
               and
               again
               ,
               and
               again
               too
               as
               Dirt
               in
               my
               Face
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 your
                 Fallible
                 ,
                 Errable
                 ,
                 Uncertain
              
               J.
               Faldo
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               ill
               done
               of
               my
               Adversary
               to
               call
               my
               Answer
               Dirt
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               serious
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               he
               has
               replyed
               little
               else
               but
               Dirt
            
             
             
               I
               perceive
               all
               along
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               vast
               Difference
               he
               represents
               us
               to
               be
               at
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               Worldly
               Condition
               ,
               this
               Priest
               is
               ten
               times
               more
               enraged
               ,
               at
               the
               Just
               Consequences
               I
               draw
               from
               his
               own
               
                 fallible
                 Doctrines
              
               ,
               then
               he
               thinks
               a
               Quaker
               ought
               to
               be
               displeased
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               numerous
               and
               scurrilous
               Provocations
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               Dirt
               ,
               it
               sticks
               fast
               still
               ,
               for
               I
               find
               none
               of
               it
               wiped
               off
               .
               And
               how
               dirty
               it
               is
               the
               Reader
               may
               judge
               by
               perusing
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 
                   not
                   Infallibly
                
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 pretends
                 to
                 know
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   knows
                   nothing
                   certainly
                
                 which
                 concerns
                 either
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 men
                 cannot
                 attain
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 Certainty
                 ,
                 farewell
                 all
                 Religion
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   affirm
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   know
                   whereof
                
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 profess
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 be
                 uncertain
                 of
                 both
                 ;
                 But
                 that
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 should
                 preach
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   profess
                   himself
                   Errable
                   in
                   all
                   such
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
                 Who
                 ought
                 to
                 believe
                 him
                 ?
                 Why
                 spends
                 he
                 his
                 Breath
                 at
                 a
                 venture
                 ?
                 What
                 Reason
                 have
                 any
                 to
                 believe
                 him
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Uncertain
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 says
                 against
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Principle
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 your
                 
                   Independent
                   ,
                   Errable
                   ,
                   Fallible
                   ,
                   Vncertain
                
                 J.
                 Faldo
                 .
              
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               this
               is
               by
               much
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               that
               Dirt
               ,
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 I
                 cast
                 in
                 his
                 Face
              
               .
               But
               I
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               greater
               Ignominy
               no
               Man
               can
               well
               bring
               upon
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               then
               that
               those
               who
               are
               converted
               by
               it
               are
               both
               Vncertain
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Conversion
               ;
               he
               either
               seems
               to
               have
               forgot
               ,
               or
               never
               to
               have
               understood
               the
               Meaning
               of
               those
               words
               delivered
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               That
               
                 their
                 Hearts
                 might
                 be
                 comforted
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 being
                 knit
                 together
                 in
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 all
                 Riches
                 of
                 the
                 full
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Vnderstandding
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 God.
              
               Again
               ,
               
               And
               
                 we
                 desire
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 do
                 shew
                 the
                 same
                 Dilligence
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Hope
                 unto
                 the
                 End
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 draw
                 near
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 Heart
                 in
                 full
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               And
               the
               Apostle
               John
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 on
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 Witness
                 in
                 himself
                 .
              
               That
               
                 they
                 knew
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 lay
                 in
                 Wickedness
                 .
              
               And
               that
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 an
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 True
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 True
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 his
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               And
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Record
                 that
                 God
                 has
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Life
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Son.
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Son
                 hath
                 Life
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               5.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               If
               these
               prove
               not
               
                 Certainty
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
              
               and
               
                 eternal
                 Life
              
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Truth
               proved
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               that
               People
               should
               have
               full
               Assurance
               ,
               Christ
               in
               them
               their
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Life
               ,
               and
               Witness
               of
               these
               things
               in
               themselves
               ,
               knowing
               him
               that
               's
               true
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               him
               that
               's
               true
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               Uncertain
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Life
               ;
               and
               doubtfu●l
               of
               their
               Inward
               VVitness
               ,
               and
               the
               Evidence
               and
               Knowledge
               that
               is
               given
               by
               him
               ,
               cannot
               be
               less
               contradictory
               ,
               then
               to
               affirm
               men
               Ignorant
               of
               what
               they
               know
               ,
               or
               guilty
               of
               what
               they
               are
               Innocent
               .
               To
               be
               
                 infallibly
                 assured
              
               of
               what
               we
               believe
               ,
               is
               no
               Error
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               
                 John
                 Philpot
              
               and
               Bishop
               Latimer
               ,
               whatever
               use
               is
               made
               of
               it
               now
               to
               discriminate
               a
               Quaker
               .
               The
               first
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Chiehester
               ,
               who
               reflected
               upon
               him
               ,
               
               as
               conceiting
               himself
               better
               learned
               them
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Brethren
               (
               a
               Flout
               my
               lordly
               Adversary
               has
               more
               then
               
               once
               bestowed
               on
               me
               )
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 take
                 upon
                 me
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 no
                 Learning
                 ;
                 I
                 boast
                 of
                 no
                 Knowledge
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 bound
                 undoubtedly
              
               (
               or
               infallibly
               )
               
                 to
                 know
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 I
                 do
                 .
              
               The
               Bishop
               replyes
               ,
               These
               Hereticks
               
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 ;
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 rather
                 ,
                 with
                 Humility
                 ,
                 I
                 trust
                 I
                 know
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 I
                 be
                 sure
                 thereof
              
               ;
               which
               is
               so
               like
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               that
               he
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               Bishop
               revived
               ,
               proudly
               catechising
               &
               reproving
               the
               poor
               Quakers
               .
               But
               hear
               John
               Philpot's
               bold
               and
               smart
               Answer
               ;
               
                 Let
                 him
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 that
                 listeth
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 God
                 give
                 me
                 alwayes
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 true
                 Faith
                 and
                 Favour
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Bishop
               Latimen
               in
               his
               second
               Letter
               directed
               to
               Sr.
               
                 Edward
                 Bainton
              
               ,
               
               a
               Favourer
               of
               him
               that
               little
               time
               he
               lived
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               Reign
               ,
               who
               through
               his
               desire
               to
               preserve
               him
               ,
               was
               willing
               to
               allay
               the
               honest
               Man's
               Zeal
               for
               the
               Truth
               from
               the
               great
               Uncertainty
               that
               is
               in
               the
               World
               about
               Truth
               ;
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 First
                 ye
                 mislike
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 I
                 preach
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               saying
               ,
               in
               Reproof
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 knoweth
                 certain
                 Truth
                 ;
                 Indeed
                 God
                 alone
                 knoweth
                 all
                 certain
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 alone
                 knoweth
                 it
                 as
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 knoweth
                 certain
                 Truth
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 St.
              
               Paul
               ,
               For
               God
               hath
               shewed
               it
               unto
               them
               ;
               
                 And
                 Christ
                 himself
              
               ,
               They
               shall
               be
               all
               taught
               of
               God.
               
                 And
                 your
                 Friends
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 certain
                 Truth
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Capacity
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 my
                 Presumption
                 and
                 Arrogancy
                 ,
                 either
                 I
                 am
                 Certain
                 or
                 Vncertain
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Truth
                 that
                 I
                 preach
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 Truth
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 I
                 say
                 so
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 Vncertain
                 ,
                 why
                 dare
                 I
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 to
                 preach
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 your
                 
                 Friends
                 be
                 Preachers
                 themselves
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ask
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 certain
                 and
                 sure
                 they
                 preach
                 you
                 the
                 Truth
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 me
                 word
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 learn
                 to
                 speak
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 Sure
                 ,
                 ye
                 know
                 what
                 followeth
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 Vnsure
                 ,
                 when
                 shall
                 ye
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 doubtful
                 and
                 unsure
                 Teachers
                 ?
              
               Thus
               much
               of
               Infallibility
               ;
               when
               he
               has
               answer'd
               this
               we
               may
               give
               him
               some
               more
               ;
               mean
               time
               we
               shall
               proceed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               But
               further
               ,
               sayes
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               Cannot
               one
               Man
               be
               another
               Man's
               Brother
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Eldest
               Brother
               ?
               
               This
               hath
               done
               your
               Work
               ,
               or
               all
               Hope
               is
               lost
               .
               It
               seems
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               your
               Writings
               may
               without
               Offience
               call
               one
               another
               Brother
               ,
               yet
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               aspire
               to
               Equallity
               .
               But
               why
               ?
               Because
               for
               sooth
               you
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Scriptures
               Elder
               Brother
               .
               I
               thought
               till
               now
               that
               Brethren
               had
               been
               a
               term
               of
               Equallity
               .
               And
               though
               in
               Humane
               Births
               there
               is
               a
               Natural
               Right
               to
               the
               First-born
               above
               the
               Rest
               ,
               yet
               not
               in
               the
               Productions
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               the
               new
               Excelleth
               the
               old
               Testament
               in
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               In
               Similes
               there
               is
               some
               Allowance
               with
               honest
               Men
               ,
               but
               none
               to
               be
               hoped
               for
               from
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               so
               hard
               for
               him
               to
               bear
               I
               cannot
               help
               it
               .
               Several
               Writings
               may
               be
               given
               forth
               from
               the
               same
               Spirit
               without
               coming
               upon
               the
               Vy
               .
               If
               we
               must
               needs
               equa●
               some
               of
               our
               Writings
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               because
               given
               forth
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               then
               must
               every
               the
               least
               True
               Christian
               be
               equal
               to
               the
               greatest
               Apostle
               ,
               because
               indued
               with
               the
               same
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Pouring
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               we
               have
               proved
               the
               very
               Substance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Inspiration
               as
               necessary
               as
               divine
               Knowledge
               ,
               because
               the
               only
               Way
               to
               it
               .
               Whatever
               
               therefore
               hath
               been
               writ
               from
               
               Adam's
               day
               to
               this
               ,
               or
               shall
               yet
               be
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               from
               the
               Motion
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               any
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               stands
               as
               nearly
               related
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               his
               several
               Manifestations
               of
               his
               Spirit
               in
               his
               Servants
               Writing
               .
               The
               Ancient
               Christians
               were
               Brethren
               ,
               having
               one
               Father
               ;
               Were
               they
               therefore
               equally
               dignified
               in
               Degree
               of
               Fellowship
               ?
               And
               that
               was
               the
               Meaning
               of
               my
               former
               Simile
               ,
               disingenuously
               taken
               by
               my
               Adversary
               :
               For
               as
               there
               is
               a
               Degree
               in
               natural
               ,
               so
               in
               spiritual
               Births
               ;
               The
               Dignity
               of
               the
               first
               lies
               in
               Priority
               of
               Time
               ,
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               last
               in
               a
               more
               full
               Discovery
               of
               Immortality
               and
               eternal
               Life
               .
               Thus
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               New
               exceed
               those
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               the
               first
               and
               most
               ample
               Declaration
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               the
               Preheminence
               .
               Now
               alas
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               boast
               of
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               formerly
               testified
               unto
               ;
               
                 we
                 exalt
                 no
                 singular
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 neither
                 walk
                 we
                 in
                 an
                 untroden
                 Path
              
               ;
               't
               is
               the
               Everlasting
               Gospel
               we
               bear
               witness
               unto
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Revival
               and
               Breakin
               gs
               forth
               of
               that
               ancient
               Life
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               Spirit
               and
               Power
               ,
               which
               according
               unto
               divers
               Dispensations
               ,
               hath
               made
               People
               true
               Children
               of
               God.
               What
               do
               you
               esteem
               
                 your
                 own
                 Meanings
              
               and
               Interpretations
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               intitle
               them
               to
               a
               very
               near
               relation
               ,
               the
               
                 Text
                 interpreted
              
               ?
               We
               never
               intended
               to
               bring
               our
               Writings
               upon
               the
               Vye
               ,
               and
               dispute
               with
               it
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               the
               Preheminence
               :
               But
               
                 our
                 Writings
              
               further
               
                 declaring
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Truth
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               are
               related
               to
               them
               .
               If
               to
               testifie
               and
               exhort
               to
               the
               same
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               declare
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               same
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               by
               which
               they
               were
               given
               forth
               ,
               be
               offensively
               to
               equal
               or
               prefer
               such
               Testimonies
               ,
               we
               are
               indeed
               guilty
               of
               great
               Presumption
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               
               Scripturally
               True
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               as
               so
               led
               ,
               may
               by
               that
               Spirit
               further
               be
               drawn
               forth
               to
               fresh
               Testimonies
               to
               any
               ancient
               Truth
               or
               Truths
               declared
               of
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               (
               whether
               by
               way
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               Information
               ,
               Exhortation
               ,
               Reproof
               or
               Comfort
               to
               Believer
               or
               Unbeliever
               (
               as
               must
               not
               be
               denyed
               ,
               since
               
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 limited
              
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               Presumptuous
               or
               Arrogant
               ,
               to
               affirm
               any
               Kindred
               or
               Relation
               between
               any
               such
               Writing
               or
               Wrirings
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               Either
               there
               are
               never
               to
               be
               more
               Inspiration
               after
               the
               Apostles
               Decease
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               more
               Testimonies
               nor
               Prophecies
               to
               be
               then
               what
               the
               remaining
               Scriptures
               give
               us
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 Pouring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 belongs
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 after
                 Ages
              
               as
               to
               that
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               abundantly
               proved
               )
               and
               
                 therefore
                 fresh
                 Testimonies
                 and
                 Prophesies
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 further
                 opening
                 or
                 pressing
                 the
                 ancient
                 Truth
                 ,
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 after
                 Ages
                 be
                 given
                 forth
                 ,
              
               unless
               God
               and
               his
               Spirit
               should
               be
               limited
               ,
               and
               many
               parts
               of
               the
               Scripture
               remain
               unfulfilled
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 object
              
               ,
               'T
               is
               Adding
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
              
               Revel
               ▪
               22.
               18.
               
               
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 that
              
               the
               Addition
               intended
               was
               not
               of
               other
               Writings
               ,
               but
               other
               Doctrines
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 this
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 notable
                 Passage
                 ,
                 delivered
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 entituled
                 ,
              
               An
               Examen
               of
               the
               late
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               presented
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               Anno
               165●
               .
               pag.
               8
               ,
               10.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               Prophets
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               &
               especially
               when
               he
               is
               about
               to
               bring
               extraordinary
               Judgments
               upon
               the
               World
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Church
               is
               special
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Last
               Times
               shall
               abound
               most
               of
               all
               with
               the
               Prophetical
               
               Spirit
               .
               So
               that
               these
               extraordinary
               Wayes
               of
               God's
               revealing
               himself
               ,
               neither
               are
               ceased
               ,
               nor
               shall
               determine
               in
               the
               militant
               Church
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               whereas
               you
               say
               in
               the
               sixth
               Section
               ,
               that
               nothing
               at
               any
               time
               is
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               whether
               by
               new
               Revelations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               ;
               We
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               Warrant
               you
               have
               thus
               to
               determine
               .
               If
               you
               say
               that
               in
               Revelat.
               22.
               18.
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 Man
                 shall
                 add
                 unto
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 add
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 Plagues
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 .
              
               We
               answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 effect
                 was
                 forbidden
                 long
                 before
                 ,
              
               as
               Prov.
               30.
               6.
               
               
                 Add
                 thou
                 not
                 unto
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 reprove
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 Lyar
                 :
                 yet
                 many
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 have
                 been
                 added
                 since
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               the
               same
               Inhibition
               was
               given
               by
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               4.
               2.
               
               &
               12.
               32.
               
               Ye
               shall
               not
               add
               to
               the
               Word
               which
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               neither
               shall
               you
               diminish
               ought
               from
               it
               :
               Therefore
               this
               Addition
               thus
               probibited
               must
               necessarily
               be
               understood
               of
               any
               new
               Doctrine
               in
               substance
               differing
               from
               the
               Old
               ,
               but
               even
               that
               of
               Moses
               ;
               But
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Vindication
               of
               the
               same
               when
               mis-understood
               ,
               or
               a
               more
               full
               and
               free
               Publication
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               or
               Inspired
               Men
               of
               the
               New.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               My
               Adversary
               tells
               me
               a
               Blind
               Story
               ,
               a
               preferring
               our
               Writings
               above
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               being
               from
               God
               essentially
               in
               us
               ;
               
               But
               this
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 P.
              
               has
               not
               one
               word
               to
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               I
               had
               little
               Reason
               for
               it
               .
               He
               confesseth
               ,
               pag.
               43.
               of
               his
               former
               Discourse
               ,
               that
               he
               expected
               not
               to
               find
               any
               such
               word
               as
               Essentially
               in
               our
               Authors
               .
               
               Doth
               he
               think
               I
               was
               to
               play
               the
               Fool
               in
               answering
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               begs
               Excuse
               for
               in
               Replying
               to
               me
               ?
               We
               affirm
               with
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 tabernacles
                 in
                 his
                 Children
              
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 dwells
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 People
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 Temples
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 Grace
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Fulness
                 have
                 we
                 received
              
               a
               measure
               of
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               ;
               and
               
                 he
                 that
                 sanctifieth
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 ;
                 After
                 this
                 Way
                 that
                 he
                 calls
              
               Heresie
               ,
               
                 know
                 we
                 ,
                 worship
                 we
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 we
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               But
               what
               was
               the
               second
               Argument
               by
               which
               he
               endeavoureth
               to
               prove
               we
               prefer
               our
               Writings
               and
               Sayings
               above
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               My
               second
               is
               their
               Characters
               they
               give
               of
               them
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               Feeding
               Death
               with
               Death
               ,
               
               the
               Letter
               which
               killeth
               .
               Of
               their
               own
               Sayings
               ,
               The
               Voice
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               utter'd
               forth
               by
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               I
               told
               him
               before
               ,
               
                 That
                 Death
                 is
                 a
                 State
                 without
                 the
                 living
                 experimental
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Work
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 will
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 Fame
                 of
                 ●
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               At
               this
               he
               Scoffs
               ,
               and
               makes
               as
               Merry
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               would
               some
               prophane
               Stager
               .
               And
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Desires
               to
               be
               thought
               Meek
               ,
               to
               this
               little
               piece
               of
               a
               large
               and
               sober
               Answer
               ,
               basely
               cropt
               ,
               he
               gives
               the
               hard
               Names
               of
               
                 Non-sense
                 ,
                 Folly
              
               and
               Impious
               .
               The
               Scripture
               justifies
               me
               in
               what
               I
               said
               .
               For
               Men
               dead
               in
               Trespasses
               and
               Sins
               talk
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               perhaps
               according
               to
               the
               Letter
               of
               Scripture
               too
               ;
               
               why
               may
               it
               not
               be
               then
               said
               ,
               That
               Death
               talks
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Dead
               Men.
               But
               this
               
               he
               calls
               
                 arriving
                 at
                 as
                 perfect
                 Non-sense
                 as
              
               G.
               Fox
               himself
               .
               He
               would
               have
               done
               better
               not
               only
               to
               have
               answered
               ,
               but
               considered
               my
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 Death
                 or
                 dead
                 men's
                 talking
                 or
                 feeding
                 upon
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
              
               But
               it
               had
               been
               vain
               to
               have
               expected
               this
               Candor
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 Dead
                 ,
              
               say
               some
               Independents
               as
               well
               as
               Quakers
               .
               Men
               Unregenerate
               are
               dead
               in
               Sins
               ,
               say
               all
               .
               What
               can
               such
               men's
               Feeding
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               ,
               but
               one
               dead
               thing
               feeding
               upon
               another
               .
               Remember
               it
               was
               Christ
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Spirit
                 alone
                 that
                 quickens
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               that
               
                 this
                 Man
              
               may
               shew
               himself
               almost
               
                 irrecoverably
                 gone
                 in
                 Dishonesty
              
               ,
               because
               I
               said
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Comparison
                 betwixt
                 what
                 God
                 requires
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 immediate
                 hearing
                 of
                 his
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 his
                 living
                 Touches
                 upon
                 the
                 Soul
                 :
              
               Writings
               are
               but
               holy
               things
               at
               second
               hand
               .
               He
               implyes
               and
               replyes
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               Their
               Writings
               and
               Sayings
               they
               pretend
               to
               be
               perfectly
               immediate
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Scriptures
               handed
               through
               many
               Ages
               ;
               
               And
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               Comparison
               ,
               because
               he
               affirms
               theirs
               to
               be
               more
               immediate
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               Right
               me
               in
               this
               Matter
               :
               Was
               the
               Comparison
               betwixt
               our
               Writings
               and
               Sayings
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               any
               Writings
               or
               Sayings
               ,
               and
               the
               Immediate
               Voice
               and
               Living
               Touches
               upon
               the
               Soul
               ?
               Do
               not
               I
               expresly
               say
               ,
               
                 Writings
                 are
                 but
                 holy
                 things
                 at
                 second
                 hand
                 ?
              
               If
               so
               ,
               how
               do
               I
               make
               our
               Wrings
               holy
               things
               at
               the
               first
               hand
               ?
               Do
               not
               I
               prefer
               the
               Voice
               of
               God
               to
               
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               his
               Immediate
               Touches
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               our
               own
               Writings
               and
               Sayings
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               of
               Truth
               ?
               And
               who
               dare
               deny
               that
               heavenly
               Enjoyment
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               blessed
               End
               of
               Writings
               and
               Sayings
               too
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               after
               a
               manner
               not
               less
               Perverting
               ,
               though
               much
               more
               Scoffing
               ,
               that
               he
               deals
               with
               my
               Answer
               about
               Our
               Friends
               
                 Denying
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               That
               is
               ,
               said
               I
               ,
               There
               is
               not
               Living
               ,
               Spiritual
               ,
               Essential
               Light
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Now
               hear
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               Did
               he
               not
               intend
               his
               Writings
               for
               the
               View
               of
               those
               only
               who
               understand
               no
               more
               ,
               Right
               Reason
               then
               a
               Horse
               doth
               Hebrew
               .
               He
               could
               not
               expect
               any
               success
               in
               such
               pittiful
               Attempts
               .
               Whatsoever
               makes
               manifest
               is
               Light
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               .
               But
               if
               there
               be
               no
               Light
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Character
               he
               gives
               ,
               Candles
               ,
               Stars
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               Sun
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               
                 W.
                 P's
              
               Writings
               also
               are
               gross
               and
               perfect
               Darkness
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               This
               Man
               would
               pass
               both
               for
               Just
               and
               Rational
               ;
               
                 Just
                 he
                 is
                 not
              
               ,
               who
               has
               left
               out
               those
               very
               words
               which
               remove
               all
               Pretence
               to
               Scruple
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   carryed
                   a
                   Descriptive
                   and
                   Declarative
                   Light
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Declaration
               from
               and
               of
               the
               divine
               Light.
               Dares
               he
               affirm
               more
               ?
               or
               does
               this
               deny
               all
               other
               Lights
               besides
               the
               Living
               ,
               Spiritual
               and
               Essential
               Light
               ?
               Unjust
               Man
               !
               to
               leave
               out
               that
               which
               only
               could
               wrong
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               and
               answer
               his
               infamous
               Ends.
               
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               he
               abuseth
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               Light
               mentioned
               in
               that
               Passage
               is
               the
               
                 Living
                 ,
                 Spiritual
                 Light
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
              
               
               as
               the
               Verse
               at
               length
               proves
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Reproved
                 are
                 made
                 manifest
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 ;
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 
                 makes
                 manifest
                 is
                 Light.
              
               Again
               ,
               Hear
               what
               he
               sayes
               to
               the
               same
               Matter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               tells
               you
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Quakers
               Book
               ,
               
               he
               writ
               to
               give
               notice
               ,
               of
               the
               Day-spring
               of
               God's
               Eternal
               Light
               of
               Life
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               that
               needeth
               the
               Light
               of
               
               Farnsworth's
               Book
               to
               be
               seen
               by
               :
               What
               cannot
               such
               a
               Reconciler
               do
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               cannot
               such
               a
               Scoffer
               do
               ,
               who
               dare
               
                 Affront
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 Injust
                 to
                 Men
              
               in
               the
               View
               of
               the
               World
               ?
               which
               is
               manifested
               thus
               ;
               First
               ,
               as
               I
               denyed
               a
               Living
               ,
               Spiritual
               and
               Essential
               Light
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               VVritings
               ;
               so
               did
               I
               acknowledge
               
                 a
                 Descriptive
                 and
                 Declarative
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               measurably
               in
               other
               VVritings
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               he
               hides
               from
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               then
               triumphs
               over
               a
               false
               Consequence
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               the
               Light
               within
               needs
               Rich.
               Farnsworth's
               Book
               as
               a
               Light
               without
               ,
               to
               be
               seen
               by
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               by
               it
               testified
               to
               ;
               the
               same
               upon
               his
               Argument
               may
               be
               said
               of
               
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Light
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               needed
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               seen
               by
               .
               But
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               The
               man
               is
               desperate
               in
               his
               Ventures
               .
            
             
               From
               my
               concluding
               upon
               his
               Accusation
               ,
               and
               my
               own
               Answer
               ,
               so
               that
               our
               
               Adversary's
               Argument
               amounts
               to
               thus
               much
               .
               
                 We
                 therefore
                 prefer
                 our
                 own
                 Writings
                 before
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Writings
                 we
                 earnestly
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 by
                 numerous
                 Quotations
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 what
                 we
                 write
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               For
               this
               he
               flyes
               out
               into
               this
               following
               Reply
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               my
               Reader
               
                 (
                 sayes
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               )
               to
               give
               a
               Name
               to
               this
               Passage
               ,
               
               the
               like
               to
               which
               for
               a
               daring
               Vntruth
               the
               World
               hath
               scarcely
               been
               ever
               acquainted
               with
               ;
               yet
               the
               man
               pretends
               besides
               all
               other
               Graces
               to
               Infallibility
               .
               In
               many
               a
               large
               Libel
               I
               could
               produce
               where
               there
               is
               not
               one
               Quotation
               of
               Scripture
               :
               
                 W.
                 Smith
              
               ,
               often
               quoted
               in
               
                 Quakerism
                 no
                 Christianity
              
               in
               his
               Directory
               for
               Religious
               Principles
               ,
               consisting
               of
               above
               Two
               Hundred
               Pages
               ,
               hath
               not
               one
               Scripture
               quoted
               ,
               not
               one
               Exhortation
               to
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               But
               as
               his
               main
               Scope
               ,
               denyes
               and
               throws
               Dirt
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Reader
               right
               a
               poor
               People
               once
               ;
               Never
               I
               think
               did
               man
               so
               slander
               Persons
               &
               Principles
               :
               Dwell
               ●
               while
               here
               ,
               then
               give
               thy
               Judgment
               of
               both
               .
               My
               Answer
               unencountered
               by
               him
               lay
               thus
               .
            
             
               
                 Let
                 it
                 suffice
                 to
                 all
                 impartial
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 only
                 desire
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Difference
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Writings
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Thing
                   written
                   of
                
                 ;
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 eternal
                 Overthrow
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 (
                 not
                 wholely
                 without
                 their
                 own
                 Help
                 )
                 since
                 they
                 think
                 the
                 Titles
                 we
                 gave
                 our
                 Books
                 (
                 very
                 glorious
                 in
                 themselves
                 )
                 most
                 unworthy
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 say
                 we
                 slight
                 :
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Books
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 either
                 generally
                 in
                 a
                 Scripture
                 stile
              
               (
               this
               Distinction
               I
               fear
               my
               Adversary
               wilfully
               omitted
               )
               
                 or
                 particularly
                 defended
                 by
                 plenty
                 of
                 express
                 Scriptures
                 cited
                 .
                 
                   Therefore
                   of
                   necessity
                   they
                   ,
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   must
                   also
                   partake
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   common
                   of
                   those
                   famous
                   Titles
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 have
                 they
                 the
                 Preference
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 quoted
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Truth
                 we
                 write
                 of
                 greater
                 Credit
                 .
                 VVhat
                 is
                 
                 that
                 
                   Greater
                   Credit
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 exactly
                 agreeable
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             Reader
             ,
             first
             consider
             ;
             I
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             
               no●
               one
               Book
               is
               not
               without
               plenty
               of
               express
               Scripture
               cited
               ,
            
             as
             my
             answer
             clears
             ;
             but
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             is
             in
             a
             Scripture
             stile
             ,
             or
             particularly
             defended
             by
             express
             Scripture
             cited
             .
          
           
             W.
             Smith's
             Catechism
             belongs
             to
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             would
             have
             fastened
             the
             Lye
             deservedly
             upon
             me
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             treated
             not
             on
             the
             Truth
             declared
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             scripturally
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             ;
             For
             his
             Catechism
             contains
             nothing
             else
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             managed
             any
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             he
             can
             produce
             one
             Book
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             defend
             ,
             or
             prove
             our
             Principle
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             without
             such
             Quotation
             (
             for
             to
             such
             Books
             the
             Passage
             by
             him
             cited
             relates
             )
             I
             will
             confess
             his
             
               Ranting
               Abuse
            
             to
             be
             a
             Just
             Rebuke
             :
             But
             I
             make
             this
             Challenge
             to
             him
             ,
             
               To
               give
               me
               one
               Book
               out
               of
               a
               Scripture
               Stile
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               controversal
            
             ;
             or
             
               any
               Controversal
               Book
               without
               express
               Scripture
               cited
               ?
            
             if
             he
             cannot
             ,
             his
             
               vain
               Insults
            
             fall
             thick
             upon
             his
             own
             Head
             :
             But
             let
             us
             see
             if
             the
             Design
             of
             W.
             Smith's
             Catechism
             be
             
               to
               deny
               and
               throw
               Dirt
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               :
            
             In
             the
             thirteenth
             page
             of
             William
             Smith's
             Catechism
             ,
             printed
             67.
             we
             have
             this
             Question
             and
             Answer
             
               concerning
               the
               Scriptures
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Of
             what
             Service
             are
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             given
             forth
             and
             recorded
             without
             ?
          
           
             A.
             MVCH
             EVERY
             WAY
             ,
             unto
             those
             that
             have
             received
             the
             same
             Spirit
             from
             which
             they
             were
             given
             forth
             ;
             for
             unto
             such
             they
             are
             Profitable
             ,
             and
             make
             Wise
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             are
             unto
             them
             of
             Service
             for
             Instruction
             ,
             
             Edification
             and
             Comfort
             :
             The
             same
             Spirit
             in
             them
             receiving
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             And
             there
             is
             an
             Agreement
             and
             Vnion
             in
             the
             Spirit
             within
             ,
             AND
             ALSO
             IN
             THE
             WORDS
             without
             ;
             And
             so
             there
             is
             Instruction
             ,
             Edification
             and
             Comfort
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             unto
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             gave
             them
             forth
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             in
             my
             
             Adversary's
             words
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             my
             Reader
             to
             give
             a
             Name
             to
             his
             Passage
             ,
             both
             against
             me
             ,
             our
             Books
             .
             and
             particularly
             
               William
               Smith
            
             :
             The
             like
             to
             which
             ,
             
               for
               a
               daring
               Vntruth
            
             ,
             is
             not
             commonly
             told
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             to
             confess
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             to
             fulfil
             them
             ,
             as
             what
             by
             the
             right
             Spirit
             makes
             Wise
             through
             Faith
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             being
             full
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             Edification
             and
             Comfort
             ;
             
               If
               this
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               he
               to
               deny
               and
               throw
               Dirt
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             William
             Smith
             is
             deeply
             guilty
             ;
             but
             I
             leave
             it
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             my
             Reader
             's
             Conscience
             ,
             whether
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             hath
             not
             denyed
             all
             Honesty
             in
             throwing
             so
             much
             Dirt
             undeservedly
             upon
             
               W.
               Smith
            
             :
             But
             let
             us
             see
             what
             Reply
             he
             makes
             to
             my
             Answer
             in
             his
             Inferences
             ,
             and
             indeed
             there
             is
             need
             of
             Patience
             in
             having
             to
             do
             with
             so
             much
             unworthy
             Shifting
             ,
             and
             ill
             Language
             ;
             His
             first
             Inference
             was
             this
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Light
               within
               was
               alwayes
               sufficient
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               other
               Means
               were
               ever
               superfluous
               .
            
             
             His
             second
             ,
             
               By
               the
               same
               Ground
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
            
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               the
               bitter
               Scoffs
               of
            
             Lucian
             and
             Julian
             
               the
               Apostate
               are
               of
               equal
               Authority
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               for
               they
               resulted
               from
               their
               Light
               within
               .
            
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             (
             as
             my
             full
             Answer
             )
             only
             thus
             much
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             though
             all
             Ability
             was
             and
             is
             in
             him
             the
             Light
             ,
             whom
             we
             declare
             to
             be
             the
             Light
             of
             all
             Mankind
             
             to
             reveal
             the
             whole
             Mind
             of
             God.
             (
             Here
             he
             leaves
             off
             ,
             and
             takes
             the
             rest
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             another
             Paragraph
             ,
             about
             a
             page
             off
             ,
             to
             clap
             to
             it
             )
             Yet
             that
             he
             so
             〈◊〉
             mistakes
             Reason
             ,
             and
             abuses
             his
             Reader
             ,
             as
             to
             infer
             from
             the
             ability
             of
             the
             Light
             (
             whether
             obeyed
             or
             disobeyed
             )
             the
             Uselesness
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Now
             hear
             his
             Reply
             .
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               Obeyed
               or
               Disobeyed
               were
               no
               Words
               of
               mine
               .
               But
               how
               can
               we
               know
               any
               thing
               the
               better
               for
               VV.
               P's
               hard
               Names
               he
               puts
               upon
               it
               ,
               
               seeing
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               pinches
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               presently
               〈◊〉
               hard
               Name
               for
               it
               .
               And
               so
               impertinently
               and
               slovenly
               imposed
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               might
               learn
               far
               more
               gentile
               Railing
               under
               a
               Hedge
               ;
               As
               base
               Comparison
               ,
               
                 p.
                 43.
              
               
               Black
               as
               Hell
               in
               Malice
               ,
               p.
               46.
               
               The
               Impudence
               of
               his
               Wickedness
               ,
               p.
               49.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               VVhatever
               pincht
               me
               before
               ,
               I
               hope
               the
               Reader
               will
               bear
               witness
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               has
               been
               more
               merciful
               in
               this
               Reply
               .
               He
               first
               brings
               little
               or
               nothing
               out
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               sayes
               just
               nothing
               to
               what
               he
               brought
               .
               He
               did
               not
               say
               obeyed
               or
               disobeyed
               ;
               The
               more
               the
               Shame
               ;
               As
               my
               Answer
               to
               the
               Inference
               will
               sufficiently
               manifest
               ,
               the
               substance
               of
               which
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Light
                 had
                 been
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 not
                 rebelled
                 against
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 need
                 of
                 
                   Line
                   upon
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Precept
                   upon
                   Precept
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 was
                 the
                 Light
                 or
                 Spirit
                 in
                 it self
                 insufficient
                 ?
                 or
                 Line
                 upon
                 Line
                 superfluous
                 ?
                 Is
                 the
                 Ability
                 of
                 a
                 Master
                 questioned
                 by
                 the
                 Use
                 of
                 Books
                 ?
                 or
                 the
                 Use
                 of
                 Books
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 Ability
                 ?
                 
                   Insufficiency
                   belongs
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Light
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Creature
                   that
                   cannot
                   receive
                   it
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   it self
                   .
                
                 A
                 Condiscension
                 
                 to
                 such
                 VVayes
                 and
                 Means
                 as
                 suits
                 the
                 great
                 VVeakness
                 and
                 Distance
                 of
                 degenerated
                 Man
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 conclude
                 the
                 Light
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               To
               which
               let
               me
               add
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Law
               ,
               so
               very
               much
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               was
               added
               ,
               because
               of
               Transgression
               ;
               that
               makes
               it
               not
               superfluous
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               succesless
               Strivings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               bring
               out
               of
               Transgression
               (
               because
               of
               Man's
               obstinate
               Rebellion
               )
               renders
               the
               Spirit
               not
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               
                 second
                 Inference
              
               he
               drew
               ,
               I
               gave
               a
               large
               Answer
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               contract
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 was
                 one
                 in
                 it self
                 ;
                 That
                 as
                 either
                 writ
                 by
                 that
                 Degree
                 of
                 Light
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 both
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 write
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 VVritings
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 equal
                 then
                 the
                 Degrees
                 of
                 manifestation
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 VVritings
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 greatly
                 transcended
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 greater
                 Discovery
                 God
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 his
                 bringing
                 Lucian
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 Gentiles
                 upon
                 an
                 Equallity
                 ,
                 was
                 wicked
                 .
                 That
                 nothing
                 lies
                 heavier
                 against
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 in
                 that
                 Blasphemous
                 Saying
                 ,
                 then
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 good
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 
                   infatuated
                   way
                   of
                   Arguing
                
                 would
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 that
                 Lucian
                 and
                 Julian
                 acted
                 from
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   they
                   acted
                   from
                   something
                   within
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Distinction
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   between
                   their
                   Writings
                   and
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   themselves
                   ,
                   upon
                   our
                   Principle
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   writ
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Light
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   them
                
                 ;
              
               as
               he
               sayes
               .
               VVhat
               is
               this
               but
               to
               deny
               all
               Testimony
               within
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               allows
               but
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               as
               gives
               equal
               Evidence
               to
               Apostates
               and
               Christians
               ,
               Men
               acted
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Principle
               of
               Light
               ?
               It
               shall
               now
               rest
               with
               my
               Reader
               to
               point
               where
               the
               Pinch
               was
               ,
               For
               the
               
                 Ill
                 Language
              
               he
               sayes
               I
               gave
               him
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               Line
               and
               a
               half
               made
               up
               out
               of
               six
               pages
               ,
               given
               on
               distinct
               Provocations
               ;
               Let
               us
               examine
               [
               
                 Base
                 Comparison
              
               ,
               pag.
               43.
               ]
               This
               fell
               out
               upon
               his
               
                 comparing
                 us
                 with
                 the
              
               Papists
               (
               which
               we
               shall
               anon
               consider
               )
               
                 How
                 slovenly
              
               I
               was
               in
               doing
               so
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               be
               mine
               own
               Judge
               [
               
                 Black
                 as
                 Hell
                 it self
                 in
                 Malice
                 ,
              
               page
               46.
               ]
               fell
               from
               me
               on
               this
               Occasion
               ;
               sayes
               J.
               Faldo
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 hardly
                 any
                 worse
              
               Lucian
               and
               Julian
               
                 said
                 of
                 Jesus
                 of
              
               Nazareth
               ,
               
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
              
               Christianity
               ,
               
                 THEN
                 THE
                 QUAKERS
                 HAVE
                 DONE
                 VNDER
                 OTHER
                 NAMES
                 .
              
               Now
               Reader
               ,
               if
               thus
               to
               Unchristian
               ,
               Unscripture
               ,
               
                 in
                 fine
              
               ,
               Unreligion
               ,
               Prophane
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Atheize
               a
               whole
               Body
               of
               People
               ,
               bringing
               them
               into
               parallel
               with
               loose
               and
               heathenish
               Scoffers
               and
               Persecuters
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               who
               all
               this
               while
               reverently
               believe
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               VVorld
               ,
               in
               his
               Life
               ,
               Death
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascension
               ,
               Doctrine
               and
               Miracles
               I
               say
               ,
               If
               thus
               to
               use
               us
               ,
               is
               not
               
                 as
                 black
                 as
                 H●ll
                 in
                 Malice
                 against
                 us
                 ,
              
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               Black
               ,
               Hellish
               or
               Malicious
               .
               For
               the
               last
               piece
               of
               Rai●ing
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               [
               
                 The
                 Impudence
                 of
                 his
                 W●ckedness
              
               ,
               p.
               4
               9.
               ]
               VVhat
               could
               it
               be
               else
               ,
               to
               charge
               the
               Impiety
               of
               Julian
               and
               Lucian
               upon
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               and
               telling
               the
               VVorld
               ,
               
                 That
                 upon
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 Principle
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 conclude
                 their
                 Writings
                 as
                 Canonical
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
              
               But
               this
               man
               studied
               Personal
               Reflection
               more
               then
               the
               Cause
               ,
               or
               he
               would
               not
               have
               given
               but
               five
               Lines
               of
               nine
               Pages
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               never
               have
               considered
               that
               ,
               as
               he
               ought
               .
               I
               could
               be
               glad
               to
               read
               one
               page
               of
               his
               Vindication
               ,
               without
               
               unnecessary
               Reflection
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               Line
               and
               a
               half
               of
               pertinent
               Rebuke
               ,
               by
               him
               out
               of
               six
               Pages
               of
               my
               Answer
               hardly
               pickt
               (
               and
               by
               me
               fully
               defended
               )
               cryes
               out
               of
               my
               
                 impertinent
                 slovenly
                 hard
                 Names
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 gentiler
                 Railing
                 may
                 be
                 learned
                 under
                 a
                 Hedge
                 ,
              
               where
               I
               leave
               him
               to
               be
               better
               taught
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               is
               very
               angry
               I
               contract
               his
               Comparison
               of
               us
               with
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               Matter
               of
               Infallibility
               and
               Inspiration
               thus
               ,
               
                 He
                 tells
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 own
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Quakers
                 hold
                 Revelation
                 also
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Quakers
                 are
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 near
                 them
                 .
              
               Hear
               his
               Reply
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               How
               can
               I
               guide
               
                 W.
                 P's
              
               Pen
               ,
               to
               write
               Truth
               in
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ?
               
               If
               he
               find
               such
               an
               Argument
               in
               my
               Book
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               content
               to
               be
               his
               Bond-slave
               .
               Can
               you
               believe
               that
               a
               man
               can
               be
               blest
               with
               Apostolical
               immediate
               Revelations
               ,
               for
               every
               thing
               in
               Religion
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               so
               honest
               ,
               as
               to
               use
               the
               very
               Eyes
               in
               his
               Head
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               we
               may
               perceive
               ,
               it
               is
               high
               Tide
               with
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               .
               First
               Reader
               ,
               I
               deliver
               not
               the
               words
               in
               a
               different
               Character
               from
               my
               own
               ,
               because
               I
               did
               not
               pretend
               to
               quote
               him
               :
               But
               that
               it
               was
               the
               drift
               of
               the
               Comparison
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               wrong
               to
               his
               Intention
               ,
               the
               thing
               it self
               abundantly
               proves
               .
               The
               Papists
               
                 hold
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Quakers
               
                 own
                 Revelation
              
               ;
               what
               's
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               two
               Propositions
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               the
               Conclusion
               I
               drew
               ?
               But
               lest
               the
               Man
               should
               be
               believed
               ,
               hear
               what
               he
               sayes
               himself
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 little
                 Absurdity
                 in
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 to
                 make
                 Out-cry
                 against
              
               Popery
               ,
               
                 while
                 they
                 plant
                 and
                 hug
                 the
                 Root
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Bosoms
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               page
               ,
               
                 It
                 were
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 prove
                 an
                 Agreement
                 
                 in
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Particulars
                 between
                 the
              
               Papists
               and
               Quakers
               .
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               brings
               in
               a
               Story
               pag.
               55.
               of
               a
               certain
               Romanist
               ,
               who
               coming
               into
               England
               and
               being
               asked
               ,
               which
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               Sects
               came
               nearest
               unto
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ?
               replyed
               ,
               
                 The
                 Quakers
              
               .
               And
               this
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               sayes
               ,
               
                 he
                 remembers
              
               .
               How
               then
               he
               should
               forget
               ,
               to
               that
               degree
               of
               Abuse
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               any
               Argument
               in
               his
               Book
               to
               prove
               the
               
                 Quakers
                 very
                 near
                 to
                 the
              
               Papists
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Story
               uses
               that
               very
               Word
               to
               make
               People
               believe
               it
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               unless
               his
               great
               Desire
               to
               bedirt
               
                 William
                 Penn
              
               transported
               him
               beyond
               all
               remembrance
               of
               what
               he
               had
               writ
               .
               I
               might
               now
               demand
               his
               Promise
               ,
               
                 of
                 being
                 my
                 Bond-Slave
              
               :
               But
               alas
               Proud
               Man
               and
               Insolent
               ,
               he
               is
               too
               high
               for
               that
               Office
               ,
               if
               such
               I
               could
               accept
               of
               :
               Though
               I
               know
               not
               how
               he
               can
               come
               off
               ,
               unless
               with
               this
               Passage
               ,
               p.
               57.
               
               The
               Quakers
               
                 out-go
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 FAR
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 are
                 not
              
               Papists
               ,
               
                 nor
                 NEAR
                 them
              
               .
               He
               thought
               I
               made
               him
               abuse
               us
               beyond
               his
               Intention
               ,
               and
               he
               both
               intended
               and
               abused
               us
               beyond
               what
               I
               represented
               .
               If
               in
               that
               I
               wronged
               him
               ,
               he
               has
               more
               Reason
               to
               Forgive
               ,
               then
               Revile
               me
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               he
               sayes
               nothing
               of
               my
               
                 argumentum
                 ad
                 hominem
                 ;
                 The
              
               Papists
               
                 own
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 Trinity
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 And
              
               J.
               Faldo
               
                 owns
                 a
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 Trinity
                 of
                 Person
                 ,
                 therefore
              
               J.
               Faldo
               
                 is
                 a
              
               Papist
               ,
               
                 or
                 near
                 a
                 kin
                 to
                 one
                 .
              
               VVould
               this
               be
               just
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               neither
               is
               his
               Conclusion
               of
               force
               against
               us
               .
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               holds
               something
               in
               common
               with
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Heathens
              
               and
               Papists
               ;
               he
               would
               not
               take
               it
               kindly
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               therefore
               conclude
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               all
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ?
               But
               he
               gave
               this
               the
               go-by
               ,
               which
               shews
               ,
               he
               seeks
               not
               
               the
               Promotion
               of
               Truth
               ,
               but
               Disgrace
               of
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               indeed
               his
               very
               good
               Friend
               ,
               though
               his
               own
               Indeserts
               will
               not
               let
               him
               believe
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Scriptures
               being
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Life
               ,
               and
               Judge
               of
               Controversie
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             first
             thing
             in
             this
             Chapter
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             ,
             is
             Forgery
             ;
             Let
             us
             see
             how
             he
             proves
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               The
               Charge
               in
               my
               fifth
               Chapter
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Quakers
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Life
               ,
               
               or
               a
               Judge
               and
               Determiner
               of
               Religious
               Controversies
               ;
               but
               P.
               as
               if
               he
               had
               sworn
               not
               to
               repeat
               my
               words
               faithfully
               ,
               trans-scribes
               them
               ,
               That
               we
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               observe
               the
               Forgery
               lies
               here
               ,
               that
               I
               left
               out
               Life
               ,
               after
               Faith
               ;
               and
               Determiner
               ,
               after
               Judge
               ;
               and
               Religious
               before
               Controversies
               :
               But
               because
               that
               which
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Life
               ;
               and
               that
               Judge
               and
               Determiner
               are
               all
               one
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Controversies
               intended
               ,
               were
               not
               about
               Questions
               in
               
                 Mathematicks
                 ,
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 Trade
              
               ,
               or
               Law
               ,
               common
               or
               civil
               ,
               but
               purely
               about
               Religion
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               no
               Forgery
               to
               leave
               out
               words
               not
               necessary
               ,
               or
               what
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Rule
               and
               Controversie
               on
               foot
               were
               manifestly
               implyed
               ;
               especially
               when
               I
               made
               no
               Advantage
               
               to
               my self
               by
               it
               .
               But
               every
               such
               little
               thing
               must
               be
               called
               by
               a
               hard
               Name
               ,
               or
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               would
               have
               little
               to
               write
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               few
               to
               believe
               his
               Books
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               Point
               ,
               (
               avoiding
               many
               Occasions
               for
               severe
               Reflection
               )
               Perhaps
               he
               grants
               us
               what
               we
               can
               desire
               .
               For
               upon
               my
               asserting
               ,
               that
               what
               was
               and
               is
               more
               general
               then
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               most
               properly
               the
               General
               Rule
               ,
               he
               replies
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               I
               never
               affirmed
               them
               to
               be
               a
               general
               Rule
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               that
               ,
               
               I
               charge
               the
               Quakers
               for
               denying
               ;
               but
               I
               charge
               them
               with
               denying
               them
               to
               be
               any
               Rule
               at
               all
               of
               Faith
               and
               Life
               ;
               he
               mistakes
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               yields
               my
               Charge
               to
               be
               their
               Principle
               ,
               and
               pleads
               for
               it
               ,
               p.
               54.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               If
               that
               be
               not
               the
               Question
               ,
               how
               have
               I
               granted
               the
               Question
               ?
               Do
               I
               plead
               for
               his
               Charge
               because
               I
               plead
               against
               the
               Scriptures
               being
               the
               General
               Rule
               ,
               p.
               54.
               which
               he
               sayes
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Charge
               ,
               and
               what
               himself
               undertakes
               not
               to
               contradict
               ?
               But
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               
                 if
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 General
              
               Rule
               (
               as
               he
               implies
               (
               and
               thereby
               cuts
               his
               own
               Throat
               ,
               and
               grants
               to
               the
               Quakers
               the
               Question
               ,
               as
               largely
               as
               needs
               to
               be
               )
               They
               are
               not
               
                 The
                 Rule
              
               by
               way
               of
               Excellency
               ,
               or
               the
               Rule
               by
               which
               God's
               People
               in
               all
               Ages
               have
               walked
               ;
               for
               that
               was
               and
               is
               General
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               upon
               his
               own
               Concession
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               particular
               Rule
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               subservient
               to
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Evangelical
                 Rule
              
               )
               as
               are
               many
               other
               Instruments
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               made
               use
               of
               upon
               several
               Occasions
               .
            
             
               He
               might
               have
               learn'd
               thus
               much
               in
               p.
               53.
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               where
               I
               say
               that
               
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 the
              
               Scriptures
               
                 to
                 contain
                 
                 many
                 Holy
                 Rules
                 for
                 Godliness
                 .
              
               I
               would
               know
               of
               him
               how
               that
               could
               be
               ,
               and
               yet
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               a
               Rule
               in
               any
               sense
               .
               But
               we
               have
               good
               Reason
               to
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Judge
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 neither
                 give
                 nor
                 govern
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 Judge
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               many
               different
               Perswasions
               in
               the
               World
               fully
               prove
               ;
               for
               then
               all
               that
               have
               the
               Scriptures
               would
               be
               of
               one
               Perswasion
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               those
               are
               ,
               who
               have
               and
               walk
               by
               the
               One
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               VVherefore
               since
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 themselves
                 testifie
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 Judge
                 ,
                 Rule
                 and
                 Leader
                 ,
              
               especially
               under
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               where
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               written
               on
               Tables
               of
               Stone
               (
               much
               less
               Paper
               )
               but
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               Men
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Scripture
               must
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Judge
               of
               Controversie
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               The
               Scripture
               cannot
               try
               a
               present
               Motion
               or
               Prophecy
               .
               Bad
               Spirits
               are
               wholely
               hid
               from
               it
               .
               For
               Instance
               ,
               Paul
               reproved
               not
               the
               Spirit
               that
               cryed
               ,
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 High
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 shew
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 VVay
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               neither
               did
               Peter
               ,
               Deceitful
               Ananias
               ,
               but
               
                 from
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Instinct
                 and
                 Savour
                 ,
                 Relish
                 or
                 Discerning
                 they
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 within
                 them
              
               'T
               was
               in
               a
               Case
               of
               such
               Difficulty
               ,
               that
               some
               in
               these
               late
               Times
               have
               writ
               ,
               That
               the
               Scripture
               gave
               no
               general
               standing
               Rule
               (
               for
               all
               particular
               Cases
               )
               
                 in
                 fleeing
                 or
                 standing
                 in
                 Times
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Frame
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 retire
                 at
                 that
                 season
              
               ;
               which
               whether
               it
               be
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               did
               so
               influence
               them
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               undeniable
               ;
               first
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               the
               
                 Frame
                 of
                 their
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               witness
               their
               Practice
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Scripture
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
              
               
               for
               them
               to
               square
               themselves
               by
               on
               that
               Occasion
               ;
               And
               what
               else
               do
               Professors
               mean
               ,
               when
               they
               advise
               People
               
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Lord
              
               in
               this
               or
               the
               other
               Case
               ?
               why
               do
               they
               not
               go
               seek
               the
               Scriptures
               rather
               ?
               Doth
               not
               such
               a
               Practice
               manifestly
               detect
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               Insufficiency
               ,
               and
               evidently
               prove
               their
               Acknowledgment
               both
               of
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               their
               Recourse
               to
               a
               more
               Living
               ,
               Spiritual
               ,
               Immediate
               and
               Sufficient
               Rule
               ?
               VVhy
               else
               do
               they
               seek
               God's
               Mind
               (
               say
               they
               )
               by
               Prayers
               not
               formal
               but
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               become
               despised
               Heresie
               with
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               .
               For
               Faith
               in
               his
               Sense
               rises
               no
               higher
               ,
               
                 then
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 ,
                 laid
                 down
              
               (
               suppose
               truly
               )
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 bare
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               Devil
               can
               believe
               as
               well
               as
               he
               :
               
                 This
                 Faith
              
               I
               call
               meerly
               Verbal
               and
               Historical
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Scripture
               may
               be
               a
               Rule
               ,
               but
               
                 not
                 of
                 Saving
                 Faith
              
               :
               for
               of
               that
               
                 Faith
                 only
                 the
                 Spirit
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
              
               ;
               and
               why
               ?
               because
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 reveals
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               who
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               works
               Faith
               in
               the
               Soul
               upon
               that
               Object
               ;
               and
               as
               this
               only
               begets
               Faith
               ,
               so
               it
               increases
               ,
               
                 enlivens
                 ,
                 rules
                 ,
                 governs
              
               and
               strengthens
               Faith
               unto
               Dominion
               .
               This
               alone
               unfolds
               those
               Mysteries
               spoak
               of
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
               Wherefore
               answered
               the
               Eunuch
               unto
               Philip
               ,
               when
               he
               queried
               ,
               Understandest
               thou
               what
               thou
               readest
               ?
               
                 How
                 should
                 I
                 unless
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 I
                 had
                 a
                 guide
                 ,
              
               as
               sayes
               our
               old
               English
               Translation
               ,
               which
               implies
               ,
               That
               the
               things
               declared
               of
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               a
               more
               Living
               ,
               Spiritual
               and
               Certain
               Guide
               ,
               Wherefore
               we
               affirm
               ,
               That
               
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 Justification
                 ,
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 all
                 a
                 Mystery
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 disclosed
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Revelation
                 and
                 Operation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Man
              
               ;
               the
               Scripture
               can
               
               only
               testfie
               to
               such
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 alone
                 that
                 works
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 illuminates
                 ,
                 guides
                 ,
                 governs
                 and
                 rules
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 and
                 about
                 such
                 things
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               all
               the
               Spirit
               leads
               to
               is
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               it
               overturns
               them
               not
               ;
               for
               they
               declare
               of
               most
               of
               these
               Operations
               ;
               yet
               because
               we
               believe
               ,
               know
               and
               witness
               them
               from
               the
               Conviction
               and
               Operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               possibly
               understand
               them
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Scripture
               is
               but
               a
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               only
               best
               way
               to
               determine
               any
               Controversie
               on
               foot
               about
               
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 Justification
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               is
               the
               Judgment
               of
               that
               Spirit
               which
               works
               them
               ;
               For
               how
               can
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               has
               so
               many
               Meanings
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               
                 determine
                 which
                 of
                 those
                 meanings
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 ?
              
               Let
               them
               shew
               me
               that
               Scripture
               that
               plainly
               and
               uninterpretatedly
               tells
               me
               ,
               such
               a
               Proposition
               is
               True
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               is
               False
               ,
               that
               consists
               only
               of
               their
               additional
               Meanings
               ;
               such
               a
               new
               Nick-named
               People
               right
               ,
               and
               such
               wrong
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               their
               Business
               ;
               if
               they
               cannot
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               recourse
               to
               something
               else
               to
               rule
               &
               determine
               ;
               and
               what
               can
               that
               be
               besides
               that
               
                 Eternal
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               which
               worked
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               and
               ruled
               the
               holy
               Life
               of
               those
               Ancients
               ,
               who
               gave
               forth
               this
               Declaration
               of
               Faith
               and
               Life
               ?
            
             
               Can
               any
               Man
               t●ll
               another's
               Mind
               better
               then
               himself
               ?
               or
               resolve
               any
               Doubt
               ,
               or
               clear
               up
               any
               Mis-understanding
               concerning
               what
               is
               delivered
               ,
               better
               then
               he
               that
               spoak
               it
               ?
               
                 To
                 understand
                 those
                 holy
                 Men's
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 disprove
                 them
                 that
                 mistake
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 unavoidable
                 necessity
                 of
                 coming
                 to
                 that
                 Spirit
                 which
                 made
                 it
                 theirs
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               all
               True
               Doctrine
               is
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 true
                 Doctrine
              
               ?
               Scripture
               
               is
               a
               strong
               Testimony
               ;
               but
               what
               enlightens
               the
               Mind
               ,
               resolves
               Doubts
               ,
               and
               works
               Faith
               ,
               and
               informs
               ,
               guides
               and
               helps
               the
               Soul
               through
               the
               whole
               Work
               of
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Scripture
               it self
               is
               truly
               an
               unintelligible
               and
               an
               incredible
               thing
               ?
               This
               must
               be
               nothing
               less
               then
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 it self
              
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scripture
              
               is
               not
               the
               Rule
               ,
               but
               
                 Declaration
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Knowledge
              
               ;
               That
               only
               must
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               gave
               and
               ruled
               the
               Faith
               of
               those
               that
               gave
               forth
               Scripture
               .
               And
               because
               none
               can
               give
               or
               work
               Faith
               now
               ,
               but
               what
               did
               give
               and
               work
               Faith
               then
               ;
               't
               is
               not
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               was
               before
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               even
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Author
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Finisher
               of
               their
               Faith.
               And
               if
               our
               Faith
               in
               this
               Age
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               holy
               Men's
               of
               old
               that
               gave
               forth
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               they
               are
               no
               more
               our
               Rule
               now
               then
               they
               were
               theirs
               then
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               Rule
               and
               a
               Faith
               before
               them
               :
               But
               as
               it
               was
               a
               Declaration
               of
               what
               they
               believed
               ,
               knew
               and
               witnessed
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               a
               Declaration
               of
               what
               we
               now
               believe
               and
               desire
               to
               know
               and
               witness
               .
               
               John's
               Epistle
               was
               not
               writ
               to
               be
               the
               Saints
               Rule
               ;
               for
               he
               directed
               them
               to
               the
               Anointing
               ;
               yet
               their
               Faith
               and
               Life
               of
               which
               the
               Anointing
               was
               the
               Rule
               ,
               was
               according
               to
               
               John's
               Epistle
               .
               Agai●
               ,
               The
               Declaration
               in
               time
               was
               after
               the
               Faith
               declared
               of
               ;
               but
               where
               there
               was
               Faith
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Rule
               ,
               consequently
               that
               Declaration
               which
               was
               after
               that
               Faith
               and
               Rule
               ,
               
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 Rule
              
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               most
               that
               can
               be
               said
               against
               us
               is
               this
               ,
               The
               Scriptures
               cannot
               be
               a
               Declaration
               of
               your
               Faith
               ,
               till
               you
               come
               to
               such
               a
               Belief
               of
               the
               Truth
               's
               thereby
               expressed
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               who
               writ
               them
               ;
               and
               a
               great
               Truth
               it
               is
               .
               But
               then
               say
               we
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 must
                 work
                 that
                 Faith
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 can
                 be
                 
                 accounted
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 interested
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               And
               because
               that
               
                 Faith
                 has
                 a
                 Rule
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 has
                 a
                 being
                 ,
              
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Declaration
               of
               that
               Faith
               cannot
               be
               either
               the
               Author
               or
               Rule
               of
               it
               .
               Here
               lies
               the
               Mistake
               of
               my
               Adversary
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               that
               because
               what
               a
               Man
               does
               is
               according
               or
               agreeable
               to
               a
               thing
               ,
               therefore
               that
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               thing
               done
               .
               To
               proceed
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               reason
               it
               is
               ,
               a
               Constraint
               lies
               upon
               us
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               direct
               and
               exhort
               all
               People
               diligently
               
                 to
                 mind
                 that
                 Measure
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 to
                 profit
                 with
                 ,
              
               as
               that
               alone
               by
               which
               Man
               comes
               to
               a
               certain
               Knowledge
               of
               his
               Mind
               and
               Will
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               the
               good
               and
               acceptable
               Thing
               in
               his
               Sight
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               which
               his
               poor
               labouring
               Mind
               is
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Incertainties
               ,
               numerous
               Interpretations
               &
               vain
               Janglings
               Men
               have
               pester●d
               the
               World
               withal
               ;
               who
               have
               darkened
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               bewildered
               many
               in
               their
               Conscientious
               Enquieries
               after
               God
               ,
               drawing
               out
               their
               Minds
               from
               the
               seasoning
               Principle
               of
               Life
               ,
               instead
               of
               bringing
               them
               nearer
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               for
               which
               great
               and
               heavy
               Plagues
               hang
               over
               the
               Head
               of
               this
               Generation
               ,
               who
               make
               War
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               with
               the
               Letter
               ,
               instead
               of
               confirming
               its
               Appearance
               from
               the
               Letter
               ;
               and
               under
               Pretence
               of
               calling
               the
               Scriptures
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Life
               ,
               divert
               People
               from
               Waiting
               for
               the
               
                 Word
                 nigh
                 unto
                 themselves
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 Life
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 believe
                 and
                 obey
                 it
              
               ;
               decrying
               us
               as
               Seducers
               ,
               and
               deriding
               us
               as
               
                 Euthusiastick
                 Canters
              
               ,
               because
               we
               prefer
               and
               
                 turn
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Life
                 within
              
               ;
               an
               Out-side
               ,
               Carnal
               ,
               Envious
               and
               Hypocrical
               Generation
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               Head
               with
               a
               Passage
               out
               of
               some
               
               certain
               Authors
               ,
               that
               were
               never
               professed
               nor
               reputed
               Quakers
               .
            
             
               
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 true
                 Believers
                 (
                 sayes
                 the
                 first
                 )
                 and
                 have
                 received
                 Christ's
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 Judgment
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 in
                 the
                 Tryal
                 of
                 Spirits
                 
                   before
                   a
                   whole
                   Council
                   of
                   Clergy-Men
                   .
                
                 And
                 they
                 only
                 who
                 can
                 try
                 Spirits
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   written
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   can
                   in
                   measure
                   discern
                   all
                   Spirits
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                
                 And
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 dwells
                 in
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 cannot
                 deceive
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 the
                 Tryal
                 of
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               With
               abundance
               more
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               brings
               in
               
                 Two
                 Objections
              
               frequently
               made
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               pertinently
               answered
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               1.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 Isa
                 .
                 8.
                 20.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 any
                 Man
                 speak
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Light
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Truth
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Testimony
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   there
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                
                 and
                 there
                 it
                 testifies
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 Man
                 speak
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 
                   this
                   Rule
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 
                   no
                   Light
                
                 or
                 
                   Morning
                   risen
                   in
                   him
                
                 .
                 The
                 Spiritual
                 Man
                 judgeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 himself
                 is
                 judged
                 of
                 no
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               Object
               .
               2.
               
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   said
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   That
                   whoso
                   walketh
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   Rule
                   ,
                   Peace
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 True
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Man
                   ,
                   which
                   after
                   God
                   is
                   created
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   
                   true
                   Holiness
                   .
                
                 Read
                 the
                 Words
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 :
                 
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   of
                   any
                   Value
                   but
                   the
                   New
                   Creature
                   :
                
                 And
                 whosoever
                 walketh
                 according
                 to
                 
                   This
                   Rule
                
                 Peace
                 shall
                 be
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 earnest
                 Desire
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 Souls
                 
                   to
                   live
                
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 see
                 that
                 we
                 
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   Letter
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   by
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                
                 which
                 occasions
                 so
                 much
                 Ignorance
                 amongst
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 profess
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 are
                 chief
                 in
                 this
                 Trespass
                 :
              
               Observe
               this
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               .
               Again
               ,
               
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   the
                
                 ALONE
                 RULE
                 
                   of
                   a
                   spiritual
                   Christian
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               Further
               declaring
               ,
               
                 That
                 
                   some
                   setting
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   them
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                
              
               Ibid.
               p.
               248.
               
            
             
               Let
               him
               either
               discard
               these
               Men
               from
               being
               Christians
               ,
               that
               were
               reputed
               great
               and
               refined
               Professors
               ,
               before
               the
               Breaking
               forth
               of
               the
               People
               called
               Quakers
               ,
               or
               leave
               off
               censuring
               this
               part
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               no
               part
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               Nor
               have
               we
               any
               Ground
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               intended
               for
               the
               Rule
               at
               first
               ,
               since
               they
               were
               not
               given
               
               forth
               all
               at
               one
               time
               )
               and
               yet
               every
               Age
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               such
               a
               Rule
               )
               but
               on
               divers
               Occasions
               ,
               as
               
                 Miscarriages
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Threatning
                 of
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 Histories
                 ,
                 and
                 Comfortings
                 under
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               required
               :
               Nor
               do
               they
               carry
               the
               least
               Method
               or
               Designment
               of
               the
               great
               Rule
               with
               them
               ;
               here
               they
               are
               Proper
               ,
               there
               Figurative
               ;
               in
               one
               thing
               Literal
               ,
               in
               another
               Allegorical
               ;
               without
               all
               Definition
               of
               Terms
               ,
               framing
               of
               Articles
               ,
               such
               Plainness
               and
               Coherence
               in
               Matter
               ,
               and
               Intelligibleness
               of
               Language
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               which
               may
               render
               them
               such
               a
               Rule
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               ,
               that
               
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 from
              
               Luke
               '
               
                 s
                 Word
                 's
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 was
                 but
              
               ONE
               OF
               THE
               MANY
               ,
               
                 who
                 did
                 set
                 forth
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 most
                 surely
                 believed
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 ,
              
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 delivered
                 them
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 were
                 Eye-witnesses
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               For
               it
               must
               be
               considered
               ,
               when
               Luke
               writ
               his
               Narrative
               ,
               that
               
               John's
               History
               was
               not
               in
               being
               ;
               and
               some
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               Luke
               wrote
               before
               Mark
               :
               But
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               or
               no
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Mark
               and
               Matthew
               could
               not
               make
               up
               
                 those
                 many
              
               ,
               that
               took
               that
               Work
               in
               hand
               ;
               neither
               can
               we
               think
               ,
               he
               should
               call
               Matthew
               and
               Mark
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifie
               with
               the
               Athenians
               a
               Multitude
               ;
               for
               a
               certain
               Learned
               Man
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               That
               no
               better
               Greek
               was
               spoken
               ,
               then
               that
               wherein
               Luke
               wrote
               his
               History
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 those
                 Narratives
              
               were
               not
               Apocriphal
               ,
               but
               at
               least
               of
               equal
               Authority
               with
               his
               dedicated
               to
               Theophilus
               ,
               his
               own
               words
               tell
               us
               :
               For
               those
               that
               writ
               were
               such
               as
               related
               
                 what
                 they
                 received
                 from
                 Eye-witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 VVord
                 .
              
               Besides
               which
               ,
               there
               
               were
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Age
              
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               following
               Centuries
               ,
               several
               Writings
               (
               reputed
               genuine
               )
               which
               either
               dyed
               out
               of
               the
               World
               through
               that
               Neglect
               brought
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               Advantage
               some
               accounted
               Hereticks
               might
               make
               of
               them
               in
               Defence
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ;
               or
               stifled
               by
               the
               subtilty
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               ,
               being
               more
               expresly
               opposite
               to
               her
               growing
               Superstition
               and
               Grandeur
               :
               And
               for
               such
               Writings
               as
               still
               remain
               among
               us
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               be
               unknown
               to
               a
               Man
               of
               J.
               Faldo's
               Pretences
               to
               Learning
               ,
               how
               much
               the
               
                 Authority
                 of
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 has
                 been
                 questioned
              
               by
               some
               ,
               and
               exploded
               by
               others
               ,
               though
               never
               by
               any
               of
               us
               ;
               particularly
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Epistle
                 of
                 James
              
               ,
               second
               and
               third
               of
               John
               ,
               second
               of
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Jude
              
               ,
               the
               Revelations
               ;
               and
               with
               some
               
               Matthew's
               History
               it self
               ,
               has
               not
               escaped
               the
               like
               Censure
               .
               Of
               which
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               thou
               hast
               an
               Account
               at
               large
               in
               that
               
                 Notable
                 French-Man
              
               Dallaeus
               
                 De
                 usa
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               and
               a
               late
               Discourse
               mainly
               directed
               against
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Christoph
                 .
                 Christophori
                 Sandy
                 .
                 Nucleas
                 Historiae
                 Ecclesiasticae
                 .
              
               I
               would
               not
               any
               from
               hence
               should
               repute
               me
               so
               Impious
               ,
               as
               to
               endeavour
               to
               weaken
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               beget
               any
               the
               least
               Doubt
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               thereby
               declared
               ;
               only
               upon
               our
               Adversary's
               Principles
               ,
               which
               so
               strongly
               oppugn'd
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Revelation
               or
               Inspiration
               ,
               I
               must
               take
               leave
               to
               conclude
               in
               his
               Name
               and
               upon
               his
               Principles
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 imperfect
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Judge
                 of
                 Controversie
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               he
               has
               no
               more
               Reason
               to
               believe
               the
               Truth
               of
               those
               great
               things
               related
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               yet
               remaining
               ,
               then
               any
               Legend
               at
               Rome
               :
               For
               exclude
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               what
               
               Ground
               has
               he
               for
               his
               Faith
               besides
               Tradition
               ?
               and
               what
               Evidence
               can
               he
               give
               us
               upon
               his
               Principles
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               former
               and
               Falshood
               of
               the
               latter
               ?
               These
               Councils
               and
               Synods
               who
               collected
               and
               canonized
               them
               he
               accepts
               for
               one
               part
               ,
               and
               rejects
               for
               the
               other
               .
               Again
               ,
               he
               trusts
               their
               Judgment
               in
               picking
               and
               chusing
               ,
               and
               yet
               rejects
               their
               Interpretation
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               so
               difficult
               to
               relish
               Genuine
               from
               Spurious
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               (
               when
               rightly
               discerning
               them
               to
               be
               such
               )
               to
               understand
               them
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               absolute
               Contradiction
               ;
               For
               
                 how
                 should
                 they
                 know
                 true
                 from
                 False
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 understand
                 the
                 True
                 ?
              
               That
               Council
               which
               made
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 Canonical
              
               ,
               left
               out
               the
               Revelations
               as
               Apocriphal
               ;
               yet
               I
               hope
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               accepts
               that
               as
               heartily
               and
               unquestionably
               as
               the
               rest
               :
               
               And
               that
               Council
               which
               took
               in
               the
               Revelations
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               first
               Canonical
               ,
               brought
               in
               with
               it
               the
               
                 Books
                 of
                 Tobi
                 ,
                 Judith
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               rejects
               ,
               as
               Apocriphal
               .
               Thus
               are
               
                 meer
                 Men
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Judgments
               of
               such
               Councils
               ,
               as
               he
               otherwise
               rejects
               ,
               
                 his
                 Rule
              
               for
               believing
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               remain
               to
               be
               Canonical
               (
               if
               it
               be
               proper
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               his
               Canon
               ,
               which
               is
               too
               short
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               which
               is
               superfluous
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               Account
               )
               My
               next
               Question
               is
               ,
               
                 What
                 was
                 his
                 Rule
                 for
                 believing
                 those
                 Councils
                 ?
              
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               must
               have
               been
               without
               all
               other
               ,
               then
               a
               
                 Willingness
                 to
                 believe
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 said
                 so
              
               ;
               which
               how
               like
               this
               is
               to
               his
               Papist
               ,
               unto
               whom
               he
               would
               resemble
               us
               ,
               let
               all
               sober
               Protestants
               consider
               .
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               he
               is
               able
               to
               oppugn
               any
               thing
               they
               say
               upon
               Tradition
               ,
               who
               mounts
               no
               higher
               for
               his
               Assurance
               then
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               such
               too
               ,
               as
               rests
               mostly
               within
               their
               Hands
               .
               But
               
               if
               it
               shall
               be
               granted
               us
               ,
               that
               to
               know
               Scripture
               to
               have
               been
               given
               forth
               upon
               *
               Inspiration
               ,
               Men
               must
               have
               Recourse
               to
               Inspiration
               ,
               then
               not
               so
               much
               Councils
               and
               Synods
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
              
               ,
               which
               gives
               certain
               Understanding
               ,
               is
               
                 our
                 Rule
              
               in
               the
               Case
               ;
               as
               well
               saith
               the
               
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
              
               in
               their
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               
               §
               .
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 oug●t
                 to
                 be
                 believ'd
                 and
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 depends
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 upon
                 God
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 Truth
                 it self
                 )
                 the
                 Author
                 thereof
                 .
              
               And
               since
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               himself
               confesseth
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               which
               implies
               
               the
               Insufficiency
               of
               the
               Scripture
               to
               give
               that
               Understanding
               of
               it self
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Vnderstanding
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               was
               before
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               Faith
               concerning
               the
               Divine
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               For
               the
               
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Interpreter
              
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Thing
               interpreted
               
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 both
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Practice
              
               ;
               which
               is
               undeniably
               evident
               from
               the
               reconciling
               of
               seeming
               Contradictions
               :
               If
               the
               meer
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               were
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               no
               Man
               could
               ever
               make
               them
               meet
               in
               the
               same
               Truth
               ;
               The
               many
               
                 Different
                 Perswasions
                 at
                 this
                 Day
                 about
                 Religion
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
              
               whose
               respective
               Authors
               and
               Abettors
               think
               it
               no
               mean
               Advantage
               to
               their
               Cause
               ,
               that
               they
               hold
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               their
               Rule
               .
            
             
               But
               such
               as
               come
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               know
               and
               believe
               the
               
                 Truth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               David
               '
               
                 s
                 Key
                 ,
                 that
                 opens
                 and
                 none
                 shuts
                 ,
              
               is
               given
               unto
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Secrets
                 of
                 their
                 God
                 remain
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               reconciles
               those
               seeming
               Contradictions
               ,
               and
               leads
               through
               the
               Greatest
               and
               Deepest
               Truths
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               Doubt
               or
               Stumble
               :
               This
               is
               the
               Super-excellent
               Benefit
               of
               the
               New-Covenant
               Administration
               ,
               the
               
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               the
               Instructer
               ,
               Leader
               and
               Comforter
               of
               all
               God's
               Children
               ;
               And
               for
               a
               further
               Account
               of
               which
               ,
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               my
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 Vindicated
              
               ,
               from
               pag.
               16.
               to
               pag.
               47.
               and
               
                 Reason
                 against
                 Railing
              
               ,
               from
               pag.
               24.
               to
               pag.
               46.
               
            
             
               To
               prove
               his
               
                 former
                 Charge
              
               ,
               he
               produces
               this
               Passage
               out
               of
               
                 James
                 Naylor
              
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 Liberty
                 to
                 speak
                 
                   to
                   his
                   People
                   by
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 
                 if
                 he
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 Liberty
                 to
                 speak
                 by
                 another
                 created
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   to
                   Balaam
                   by
                   his
                   Ass
                
                 ;
              
               and
               because
               
               I
               returned
               in
               Answer
               ,
               
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 (
                 said
                 I
                 )
                 he
                 sayes
                 just
                 nothing
                 ;
              
               he
               replies
               ,
               
                 As
                 if
              
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 were
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Proofs
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 Affirmation
                 .
              
               But
               that
               was
               not
               all
               ;
               for
               beside
               that
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 Proof
              
               :
               He
               should
               have
               proved
               it
               Erroneous
               or
               Contemptible
               ,
               as
               he
               stiles
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               doth
               nothing
               ;
               To
               cite
               ,
               and
               not
               prove
               the
               Citation
               apt
               to
               the
               End
               for
               which
               it
               was
               cited
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               it
               contained
               or
               abetted
               to
               be
               Erroneous
               is
               impertinent
               .
               What
               ?
               Is
               it
               false
               Doctrine
               to
               assert
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 Liberty
                 to
                 speak
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 or
                 without
                 them
                 ?
              
               Or
               is
               it
               to
               contemn
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               say
               as
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               cites
               
                 J.
                 N.
              
               that
               God
               doth
               speak
               to
               People
               by
               those
               Scriptures
               that
               were
               given
               forth
               by
               Inspiration
               ?
               Or
               ,
               is
               it
               no
               Proof
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               at
               Liberty
               to
               speak
               by
               any
               other
               created
               thing
               to
               instance
               the
               Case
               of
               
               Balaam's
               Ass
               ?
               But
               he
               will
               by
               all
               means
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               
                 J.
                 N.
              
               to
               take
               an
               
                 Ass
                 or
                 Bible
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Instructer
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 equal
                 Prudence
              
               ;
               adding
               ,
               
                 These
                 Notions
              
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 being
                 by
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 sucked
                 in
                 ;
                 I
                 wonder
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 leave
                 the
                 Teachings
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 attend
                 on
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Asses
                 .
              
               But
               this
               indirect
               Reflection
               and
               unsavory
               Abuse
               ,
               both
               shews
               the
               Vanity
               and
               Envy
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               and
               must
               needs
               beget
               an
               Abhorrence
               of
               his
               Proceedings
               against
               us
               in
               the
               Heart
               of
               every
               solid
               Reader
               .
               It
               had
               much
               better
               become
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 Poor
                 Robin's
                 Almanack
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Cobler
                 of
                 Glocester
              
               ,
               then
               a
               Turn'd-out
               Non-conforming
               Minister
               .
               J.
               N's
               words
               I
               fully
               vindicated
               in
               my
               Answer
               ;
               his
               Drift
               was
               ,
               to
               drive
               off
               People
               from
               this
               pernicious
               Apprehension
               ,
               that
               God's
               Voice
               was
               only
               to
               be
               heard
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               thereby
               justling
               the
               Spirit
               out
               of
               Doors
               ,
               and
               confining
               the
               Almighty
               to
               a
               certain
               Instrument
               ;
               and
               
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 repute
                 every
                 Ass
                 of
                 equal
                 value
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               though
               I
               
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               the
               Voice
               of
               
               Balaam's
               Ass
               was
               a
               more
               immediate
               and
               forcible
               Rebuke
               with
               him
               ,
               then
               any
               Scripture
               then
               written
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               this
               character
               our
               Adversary
               with
               every
               Just
               knowing
               Reader
               ,
               that
               he
               brings
               J.
               N's
               words
               that
               allow
               such
               Scripture
               as
               God
               shall
               please
               to
               speak
               to
               any
               by
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
              
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               it
               s
               directed
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 deny
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 any
                 Rule
                 at
                 all
                 :
              
               But
               we
               must
               not
               expect
               better
               Usage
               from
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               is
               more
               perplext
               at
               our
               proving
               of
               our selves
               consistent
               with
               Truth
               ,
               because
               it
               contradicts
               his
               Apprehensions
               and
               Charges
               exhibited
               against
               us
               in
               Print
               ,
               then
               that
               we
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Wrong
               ,
               though
               for
               that
               Cause
               he
               pretends
               to
               write
               against
               us
               .
               Strange
               !
               that
               he
               should
               rather
               desire
               we
               might
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               then
               himself
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               mistaken
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               thinks
               I
               have
               greatly
               wrong'd
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               why
               ,
               
               unless
               it
               were
               in
               showing
               him
               to
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               that
               Fault
               ;
               for
               to
               prove
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
              
               he
               brought
               this
               Saying
               of
               his
               ;
               
                 And
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               Adversary
               ,
               [
               
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ]
                 do
                 I
                 exercise
                 my self
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Conscience
                 void
                 of
                 Offence
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 towards
                 Men.
              
               My
               Answer
               then
               was
               ,
               
               that
               he
               left
               out
               that
               which
               was
               more
               applicable
               to
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               the
               place
               it self
               evidently
               proves
               ;
               [
               
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 confess
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Faelix
               )
               
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 so
                 worship
                 I
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 believing
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 Hope
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 themselves
                 also
                 allow
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 and
                 the
                 Vnjust
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 do
                 I
                 exercise
                 my self
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               Where
               its
               evident
               ,
               that
               believing
               all
               things
               that
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               was
               not
               that
               wherein
               he
               said
               (
               so
               properly
               )
               that
               he
               exercised
               himself
               ,
               as
               
                 in
                 worshipping
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 not
                 after
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 Hope
                 towards
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               there
               lay
               the
               Stress
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               their
               calling
               that
               Worship
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               afflicting
               him
               for
               that
               Hope
               which
               they
               otherwise
               allowed
               of
               .
               Nay
               ,
               that
               very
               Passage
               he
               makes
               the
               whole
               place
               to
               bear
               upon
               ,
               comes
               in
               rather
               in
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Parenthesis
               ,
               then
               a
               Principal
               Matter
               ;
               His
               thus
               dealing
               with
               us
               and
               the
               Scripture
               I
               call'd
               a
               Perversion
               ,
               at
               which
               he
               very
               vainly
               taunts
               ,
               as
               if
               
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Perversion
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 confess
                 that
                 it
                 somewhat
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 Verses
                 cited
                 ,
              
               crying
               out
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 his
                 Mouse
                 his
                 Mountain
                 travelled
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 :
              
               But
               if
               to
               
                 clip
                 a
                 Text
              
               be
               not
               a
               Perversion
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 stretch
                 it
              
               to
               what
               it
               can
               never
               reach
               ,
               nor
               ever
               intended
               ,
               be
               not
               to
               
                 pervert
                 and
                 abuse
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               certainly
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               That
               he
               clipped
               it
               ,
               is
               proved
               ;
               that
               he
               misapplyed
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               less
               evident
               :
               For
               to
               believe
               a
               thing
               ,
               is
               not
               necessarily
               to
               make
               it
               a
               Rule
               ;
               besides
               ,
               if
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               were
               a
               Rule
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               exercised
               in
               them
               ,
               
                 then
                 must
                 his
                 Worship
                 and
                 Hope
                 also
                 be
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 exercised
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               but
               that
               were
               improper
               and
               untrue
               .
               
                 He
                 is
                 angry
              
               I
               said
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               had
               out-stript
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               therefore
               they
               could
               not
               be
               his
               Rule
               ,
               replying
               ,
               If
               St.
               Paul
               
                 had
                 undertaken
                 a
                 Reply
                 to
                 this
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 undoubtedly
                 lasht
                 him
                 severely
                 for
                 this
                 Wrong
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
               But
               I
               am
               not
               of
               that
               Mind
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               did
               not
               out-strip
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 arrive
                 at
                 that
                 State
                 which
                 witnessed
                 the
                 Fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ;
               To
               deny
               this
               ,
               is
               to
               deny
               the
               further
               Illumination
               and
               Enjoyment
               of
               that
               Day
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               J.
               Faldo's
               own
               unhappy
               way
               of
               Reasoning
               ,
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
              
               ;
               for
               in
               denying
               the
               Prophets
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               before
               Christ's
               visible
               Appearance
               ,
               and
               preferring
               Christianity
               so
               much
               above
               other
               fore-going
               Dispensations
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               in
               not
               allowing
               the
               Apostle
               to
               have
               out-stript
               them
               ,
               
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 be
                 no
              
               Christian
               ;
               
                 For
                 which
              
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 Lasht
                 ,
                 but
                 Reproved
                 this
                 ignorant
              
               Priest
               ,
               
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 knows
                 not
                 whereof
                 he
                 affirms
                 .
              
               But
               hear
               him
               yet
               further
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               I
               said
               ,
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               determine
               according
               to
               their
               kind
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               a
               Writing
               can
               do
               .
               From
               whence
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               infers
               ,
               
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               determinative
               of
               all
               Cases
               as
               something
               else
               may
               be
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               more
               living
               ,
               immediate
               and
               infallible
               Judge
               then
               a
               Writing
               is
               or
               can
               be
               ;
               an
               inference
               worthy
               of
               a
               poor
               Schollar
               ,
               and
               a
               conceited
               Pedant
               .
               Is
               he
               gone
               beyond
               Belshazer
               ,
               who
               trembled
               at
               such
               a
               rate
               at
               the
               Writing
               *
               on
               the
               Wall.
               Did
               ever
               any
               Man
               in
               his
               Wits
               affirm
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               supply
               the
               room
               of
               Eyes
               Skill
               to
               read
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               Conscience
               and
               the
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               these
               in
               my
               Book
               all
               made
               necessary
               to
               render
               the
               Scriptures
               such
               a
               Rule
               and
               Determiner
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               such
               a
               trivial
               Rant
               for
               a
               Reply
               ?
               and
               why
               such
               hard
               words
               from
               a
               Man
               of
               his
               Circumstances
               ?
               one
               on
               many
               Accounts
               so
               near
               what
               he
               represents
               me
               to
               
               be
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               if
               something
               be
               
                 more
                 firm
                 then
                 Writing
              
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               more
               firm
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Writing
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 Judge
                 and
                 Determiner
              
               ?
               Suppose
               a
               Scripture
               for
               every
               Case
               that
               ever
               did
               or
               may
               happen
               (
               which
               we
               know
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               THE
               RULE
               )
               yet
               if
               such
               Scripture
               need
               an
               Exposition
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               truly
               the
               Judge
               and
               Determiner
               ,
               the
               obscure
               Text
               or
               the
               clear
               Expositor
               ?
               Certainly
               where
               the
               Stress
               lies
               ,
               the
               Power
               of
               Determination
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               there
               the
               Judgeship
               rests
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               alwayes
               in
               the
               Interpretation
               ,
               since
               the
               Difficulty
               is
               not
               about
               believing
               the
               Text
               ,
               but
               the
               Exposition
               given
               of
               it
               ;
               therefore
               the
               
                 Expositor
                 is
                 both
                 Judge
                 and
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Text
                 exposited
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               since
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               has
               granted
               to
               us
               
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               for
               knowing
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               then
               ,
               which
               gives
               us
               how
               to
               understand
               and
               believe
               ,
               and
               enables
               us
               to
               fulfil
               them
               ,
               
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 and
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Writing
                 whatever
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               conclude
               this
               Point
               with
               my
               Rejoynder
               to
               this
               following
               Passage
               in
               his
               Reply
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               But
               W.
               P.
               
                 hath
                 not
                 done
                 triffling
                 yet
              
               ,
               
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Judg●
                 who
                 interprets
                 and
                 speaks
                 from
                 the
                 fresh
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Reason
                 the
                 Meaning
                 and
                 ●●●tendment
                 of
                 those
                 written
                 Laws
                 .
              
               But
               Mr.
               Pen●
               
                 The
                 Judge
                 is
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 th●
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 prescribed
                 in
                 his
                 Judgment
                 to
                 that
                 sense
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 is
                 expressed
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 so●●
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 had
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 imposing
                 yo●
                 canting
                 fresh
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 his
                 Reason
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 th●
                 would
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 Judgment
                 from
                 a
                 Deep
                 Stu●
                 and
                 Weighty
                 Consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 L●●
                 
                 and
                 moreover
                 give
                 you
                 some
                 hard
                 Names
                 ,
                 or
                 worse
                 ,
                 for
                 you●
                 canting
                 Law
                 added
                 to
                 your
                 canting
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 *
                 and
                 yet
                 the
              
               LIGHT
               IN
               THEIR
               CONSCIENCES
               NOT
               GIVE
               THEM
               THE
               LEAST
               REBUKE
               FOR
               SO
               DOING
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               I
               perceive
               he
               measures
               the
               Judges
               Displeasure
               by
               his
               own
               ;
               Indeed
               they
               would
               be
               very
               
                 Vnfit
                 Persons
              
               to
               sit
               for
               our
               Judges
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               like
               him
               ;
               Men
               that
               would
               
                 call
                 hard
                 Names
              
               ,
               and
               
                 do
                 worse
              
               to
               any
               Man
               for
               allowing
               them
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               a
               Living
               Reason
               ,
               would
               greatly
               evidence
               they
               had
               little
               or
               none
               ,
               and
               therein
               indeed
               that
               we
               mischaractered
               them
               .
               But
               who
               most
               dishonours
               them
               ?
               I
               that
               suppose
               them
               to
               judge
               and
               explain
               
                 Written
                 Reason
              
               by
               the
               Living
               Principle
               of
               Reason
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               renders
               them
               so
               many
               Posts
               or
               Pillars
               that
               are
               to
               be
               moved
               by
               incens't
               Letters
               ,
               without
               relation
               to
               any
               Reason
               inherent
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               .
               But
               hear
               my
               forme
               Answer
               before
               I
               further
               rejoyn
               .
            
             
               
                 His
                 Instance
                 about
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 same
                 ;
                 
                 For
                 the
                 good
                 Laws
                 of
                 any
                 Land
                 are
                 but
                 
                   Reason
                   written
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 declar'd
                 by
                 Writing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 oblieging
                 against
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Corruption
                   of
                   a
                   
                   Judge
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 the
                 Judge
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Judge
                 who
                 interprets
                 and
                 speaks
                 from
                 the
                 fresh
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Reason
                 ,
                 the
                 Meaning
                 &
                 Intendment
                 of
                 those
                 written
                 Laws
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Laws
                 be
                 sufficient
                 without
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 Judge
                 ?
                 If
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Dark
                   ,
                   Obscure
                
                 and
                 Doubtful
                 in
                 many
                 Cases
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 need
                 a
                 Judge
                 and
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 call
                 living
                 and
                 
                   immediate
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 Writings
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Immediate
                   Living
                   Judge
                
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 that
                 gave
                 them
                 forth
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   none
                   knows
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   save
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Makers
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 Persons
                 who
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 judge
                 and
                 determine
                 in
                 Case
                 of
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 their
                 Mind
                 and
                 Inten●ion
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 obscure
                 Passage
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 .
                 
                   Either
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   not
                   obscure
                
                 (
                 a
                 thing
                 we
                 daily
                 see
                 )
                 or
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   they
                   must
                   have
                   a
                   Judge
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 and
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 Judge
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   which
                   leads
                   into
                   all
                   Truth
                   ?
                
                 p.
                 61
                 ,
                 62.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               
                 an
                 Answer
                 so
                 sober
                 and
                 reasonable
              
               might
               have
               deserved
               a
               
                 Reply
                 more
                 civil
                 and
                 pertinent
              
               ,
               then
               my
               Adversary
               gave
               me
               :
               But
               I
               do
               the
               less
               wonder
               at
               it
               ,
               since
               he
               makes
               it
               his
               Practice
               to
               give
               
                 hard
                 Words
                 instead
                 of
                 solid
                 Answers
                 .
              
               But
               to
               his
               Reply
               as
               it
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               He
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 the
                 Judge
                 is
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Subject
                 to
                 the
                 Law.
              
               *
               But
               I
               would
               have
               him
               consider
               two
               things
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               
               of
               Truth
               were
               never
               given
               forth
               after
               that
               formal
               regular
               course
               that
               the
               Laws
               of
               England
               were
               ;
               but
               to
               particular
               Persons
               or
               Churches
               on
               particular
               Cases
               ,
               though
               together
               with
               hearty
               respect
               I
               acknowledge
               and
               enjoy
               the
               Benefit
               of
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               about
               things
               obvious
               ,
               but
               obscure
               ;
               and
               herein
               the
               Judge
               is
               not
               only
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               but
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               hidden
               Meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               This
               our
               
               Adversary's
               own
               words
               import
               ;
               For
               if
               the
               Law
               were
               so
               plain
               ,
               as
               only
               to
               
                 need
                 a
                 Mouth
              
               ,
               what
               need
               would
               there
               be
               of
               
                 deep
                 Study
              
               and
               
                 Weighty
                 Consideration
              
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               necessary
               to
               a
               Judge
               ?
               the
               bare
               reading
               of
               the
               Law
               would
               be
               sufficient
               to
               determine
               all
               Cases
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               it
               would
               end
               all
               going
               to
               Law
               :
               But
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               Laws
               are
               both
               numerous
               and
               intricate
               ,
               as
               the
               Vexatious
               Cases
               and
               Disputes
               of
               our
               Times
               fully
               prove
               ,
               't
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               some
               
                 other
                 Judge
                 and
                 Determiner
              
               must
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               one
               that
               understands
               ,
               compares
               and
               rightly
               applies
               Law
               ,
               whose
               Judgment
               must
               decide
               and
               determine
               the
               Controversie
               .
               Now
               though
               every
               such
               Judge
               may
               be
               said
               to
               determine
               
               according
               to
               the
               Mind
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               yet
               his
               Interpretation
               and
               not
               the
               bare
               Letter
               is
               recorded
               for
               the
               
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 Case
              
               depending
               ,
               from
               whence
               come
               our
               Book-Cases
               ;
               Nor
               indeed
               is
               this
               only
               referrable
               to
               any
               
                 certain
                 Person
              
               ,
               explaining
               the
               obscure
               Passages
               of
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 the
                 Fact
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               not
               only
               the
               whole
               living
               Reason
               of
               the
               Judge
               is
               deeply
               and
               circumspectly
               exercised
               ,
               but
               the
               Understanding
               and
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Jury
               ,
               respecting
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Witness
               ,
               the
               Heinousness
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               and
               Variety
               of
               Circumstances
               ,
               wherein
               the
               obnoxiousness
               to
               Error
               lies
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Gre●k
               Proverb
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               
                 Error
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 Circumstances
              
               )
               all
               in
               order
               to
               a
               definitive
               Sentence
               or
               Determination
               about
               the
               Point
               handled
               .
               Now
               for
               any
               Man
               to
               call
               the
               written
               Law
               the
               Judge
               ,
               and
               not
               Synteresis
               ,
               or
               living
               sound
               Reason
               and
               Conscience
               in
               the
               Judge
               and
               Jury
               ,
               to
               me
               seems
               very
               absurd
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               Let
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               First
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 added
                 because
                 of
                 Transgression
              
               ;
               
               and
               such
               as
               live
               to
               that
               noble
               Principle
               from
               whence
               all
               good
               Laws
               come
               have
               a
               higher
               Judge
               and
               Rule
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               those
               written
               Laws
               ,
               or
               any
               Interpretations
               of
               men
               upon
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               compares
               the
               Scripture
               to
               the
               written
               Laws
               ,
               they
               who
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               have
               an
               higher
               Rule
               then
               the
               Scripture
               :
               and
               as
               he
               that
               lives
               up
               according
               to
               written
               Laws
               ,
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               his
               Synteresis
               ,
               or
               Law
               of
               Laws
               ,
               the
               just
               Principle
               in
               himself
               ,
               does
               not
               destroy
               but
               fulfil
               those
               written
               Laws
               :
               so
               
                 they
                 that
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 invalidate
                 ,
                 but
                 fulfil
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               need
               of
               Swearing
               for
               a
               Remedy
               against
               that
               Man's
               Falseness
               ,
               who
               is
               come
               to
               the
               Truth-speaking
               of
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               ;
               
               he
               that
               is
               come
               up
               to
               the
               greater
               ,
               does
               not
               sleight
               but
               answer
               the
               lesser
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               beseech
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               these
               written
               Laws
               had
               once
               a
               beginning
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               that
               made
               them
               were
               not
               without
               a
               Rule
               and
               Judge
               in
               themselves
               ,
               both
               before
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               making
               of
               those
               Laws
               (
               neither
               is
               that
               peculiar
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               Law-makers
               )
               I
               still
               mean
               Synteresis
               ,
               of
               which
               many
               Lawyers
               speak
               great
               things
               ,
               particularly
               a
               good
               old
               Law-Book
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 Doctor
                 and
                 Student
              
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               lessened
               by
               those
               Laws
               ,
               
               
                 nor
                 ought
                 any
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 hold
                 on
                 any
                 Person
                 further
                 then
                 he
                 acts
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 just
                 Principle
                 in
                 himself
              
               ;
               which
               is
               called
               ,
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Laws
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Immutable
                 Law
              
               ,
               by
               
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 Hobart
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Reports
               ,
               pag.
               87.
               
               So
               that
               both
               the
               Law
               was
               made
               according
               to
               this
               Synteresis
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               and
               judged
               according
               to
               this
               Synteresis
               ,
               which
               Synteresis
               or
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               has
               not
               left
               us
               with
               a
               meer
               Declaration
               of
               its
               Mind
               ,
               subject
               to
               many
               Casuallities
               and
               Difficulties
               ,
               but
               remains
               in
               the
               Heart
               of
               Man
               to
               inform
               his
               Understanding
               and
               correct
               his
               Life
               ;
               consequently
               the
               
                 Judge
                 of
                 Controversie
              
               ,
               respecting
               the
               
                 written
                 Law
              
               (
               about
               which
               ,
               and
               the
               Application
               of
               it
               ,
               many
               times
               arises
               the
               Controversie
               )
               must
               not
               be
               the
               written
               ,
               but
               this
               
                 Immutable
                 Law
                 in
                 Judge
                 and
                 Jury
                 ,
              
               from
               whence
               all
               good
               Laws
               proceed
               .
               It
               is
               a
               very
               depraved
               State
               indeed
               that
               knows
               no
               further
               Obligation
               then
               a
               Written
               Law
               ,
               whereas
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Mankind
               is
               free
               from
               those
               Enormities
               the
               Law
               forbids
               and
               punishes
               ,
               who
               yet
               know
               not
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               like
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               of
               old
               ,
               
               who
               
                 having
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 became
                 a
                 Law
                 unto
                 themselves
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
              
               ;
               which
               
               Law
               Cicero
               ,
               in
               his
               Books
               of
               
                 the
                 Commonwealth
              
               ,
               cited
               by
               Lactant.
               6.
               
               Institut
               .
               8.
               calls
               
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 constant
                 and
                 eternal
                 ,
                 which
                 calls
                 to
                 Duty
                 by
                 commanding
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Disswasion
                 deters
                 from
                 Deceit
                 —
                 No
                 other
                 Law
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 instead
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 lawful
                 to
                 derogate
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 wholely
                 abrogated
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 loosed
                 from
                 this
                 Law
                 by
                 Senate
                 or
                 People
                 ;
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   Explainer
                   or
                   Interpreter
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 one
                 Law
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 another
                 at
                 Athens
                 ;
                 one
                 now
                 ,
                 another
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 
                   one
                   Law
                   Everlasting
                   and
                   Immortal
                   shall
                   hold
                   all
                   Nations
                   at
                   every
                   time
                   :
                
                 And
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 Master
                 and
                 Commander
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 God
                 that
                 Inventor
                 ,
                 Disputer
                 ,
                 and
                 Maker
                 of
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 obedient
                 ,
                 must
                 fly
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 must
                 suffer
                 very
                 great
                 Penalty
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 escape
                 other
                 Punishments
                 .
              
               An
               excellent
               Place
               ,
               which
               clearly
               explains
               the
               Nature
               and
               Vertue
               of
               this
               
                 innate
                 Light
              
               ,
               sayes
               
                 Rob.
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               late
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Oxford
                 Lectures
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 adaequate
                 Rule
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               prol
               .
               4.
               
               where
               he
               also
               calls
               it
               from
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 A
                 Spark
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 Preachers
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 in
                 our
                 very
                 Bosoms
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 Laws
                 are
                 but
                 subservient
                 to
                 this
              
               in
               the
               Synteresis
               ,
               the
               very
               thing
               that
               we
               assert
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 a
                 Rule
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
              
               I
               would
               entreat
               the
               Reader
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               
                 cessante
                 ratione
                 legis
                 ,
                 cessat
                 lex
                 ,
              
               i.
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ceasing
               ,
               the
               Law
               ceases
               ,
               is
               
                 an
                 old
                 Law-Maxim
              
               .
               Now
               who
               shall
               be
               Judge
               of
               that
               ,
               the
               
                 written
                 Law
              
               ?
               By
               no
               means
               .
               Yet
               that
               preposterous
               Answer
               only
               can
               suit
               our
               
               Adversary's
               
               Principle
               .
               W●
               say
               ,
               
                 Living
                 Reason
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               did
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               give
               his
               Servants
               an
               Understanding
               in
               past
               Ages
               ,
               how
               to
               behave
               themselves
               with
               respect
               to
               those
               Laws
               ,
               which
               were
               but
               Temporary
               ,
               for
               whose
               Abrogation
               there
               was
               no
               express
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               the
               Scribes
               and
               
               Pharisees
               ●y
               neglecting
               and
               grieving
               that
               Spiritual
               Leader
               ,
               and
               sticking
               in
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               only
               continued
               and
               maintained
               against
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               who
               fulfilled
               them
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               That
               which
               makes
               Law
               ;
               That
               which
               explains
               Law
               ;
               That
               ,
               contrary
               unto
               which
               no
               Law
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               or
               obeyed
               ;
               That
               which
               gives
               to
               know
               what
               is
               contrary
               or
               according
               to
               just
               Laws
               ;
               That
               which
               gives
               to
               apply
               and
               execute
               Law
               rightly
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               Judge
               and
               Superior
               Rule
               ;
               But
               that
               is
               this
               
                 Synteresis
                 ,
                 Law
                 of
                 Laws
              
               ,
               sayes
               
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 Hobart
                 ;
                 Right
                 Reson
                 ,
              
               sayes
               
                 M.
                 T.
                 Cicero
                 ;
                 Innate
                 Light
                 ,
              
               sayes
               
                 B.
                 Sanderson
                 ;
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 writ
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
              
               sayes
               
                 Doct.
                 and
                 Stud.
                 Spark
                 of
                 God's
                 Light
                 ,
              
               sayes
               
                 Calvin
                 ;
                 A
                 Living
                 Rule
                 and
                 Everlasting
                 Foundation
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
              
               
               
                 planted
                 in
                 all
                 Reasonable
                 Souls
              
               ,
               sayes
               
                 Plutarch
                 ;
                 God
                 within
              
               ,
               sayes
               Seneca
               and
               Epictetus
               :
               Consequently
               ,
               not
               any
               meer
               
                 written
                 Law
              
               can
               be
               the
               Judge
               and
               Determiner
               of
               Controversies
               in
               Law.
               This
               Reader
               ,
               holds
               almost
               all
               along
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               That
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               Judge
               of
               the
               Doubts
               that
               arise
               about
               it self
               ,
               but
               another
               ,
               is
               already
               prov'd
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               can
               no
               more
               determine
               
                 Cases
                 of
                 Difficulty
                 within
                 themselves
              
               ,
               is
               as
               evident
               by
               the
               same
               Argument
               ;
               and
               that
               Judge
               must
               either
               be
               some
               Man
               endued
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               Law
               Cases
               some
               Judge
               
               with
               Right
               Reason
               ,
               or
               else
               th●
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               universally
               manifested
               in
               Men.
               The
               first
               I
               suppose
               our
               Adversary
               will
               think
               too
               fair
               a
               Pretence
               for
               Popery
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               he
               can
               never
               avoid
               ,
               unless
               Man
               without
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               be
               able
               to
               determine
               of
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               were
               to
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformers
               ,
               and
               Right
               Reason
               .
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               I
               conclude
               this
               Point
               ,
               and
               could
               have
               been
               willing
               to
               have
               done
               so
               long
               before
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               great
               Necessity
               of
               People's
               better
               Information
               ,
               drawn
               me
               into
               a
               more
               free
               and
               large
               Discourse
               then
               my
               
                 Adversary's
                 very
                 empty
                 Replyes
              
               could
               have
               deserved
               at
               my
               hands
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               our
               dehorting
               People
               from
               Reading
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               &c.
               as
               charged
               by
               this
               Adversary
               .
            
          
           
             THough
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             to
             perswade
             all
             sober
             Persons
             of
             
               our
               reverend
               Esteem
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             yet
             am
             I
             willing
             to
             remove
             any
             the
             least
             Ground
             of
             Scruple
             by
             a
             brief
             Consideration
             of
             his
             Four
             following
             Chapters
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             would
             fain
             maintain
             his
             former
             
               False
               and
               Vnadvised
               Charges
            
             of
             our
             holding
             in
             great
             Contempt
             those
             Holy
             Writings
             .
             He
             begins
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 My
                 Charge
                 in
                 my
                 Sixth
                 Chapter
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 take
                 Men
                 off
                 from
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 Instruction
                 and
                 Comfort
                 .
              
               Penn
               
                 objects
                 against
                 my
                 first
                 
                 Proof
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 bet
                 having
                 any
                 such
                 Consequence
                 ,
              
               pag.
               63.
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               bring
               People
               to
               the
               Everlasting
               Word
               of
               God
               in
               themselves
               ,
               
                 Smith
                 .
                 Cat.
              
               pag.
               95.
               bestowing
               on
               me
               within
               Eight
               Lines
               ,
               
                 Deeply-●gnorant
                 ,
                 Malitious
                 ,
                 Vngodly
                 ,
                 Possessed
                 by
                 an
                 Evil
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Wretched
                 ,
                 Impious
                 ,
                 Grosly-blind
                 ,
                 Malignity
                 ,
                 Frothiness
                 ,
                 Envy
                 ,
                 Impious
                 ,
                 Injustice
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               If
               ever
               Man
               had
               to
               do
               with
               an
               
                 Vnjust
                 Adversary
              
               ,
               it
               is
               my
               Lot
               ;
               And
               let
               this
               very
               Passage
               be
               the
               Measure
               .
               First
               ,
               What
               are
               those
               Words
               cited
               out
               of
               
                 William
                 Smith
              
               ,
               that
               prove
               ,
               
                 we
                 take
                 Men
                 off
                 from
                 Reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
              
               What
               Reason
               has
               he
               urg'd
               ,
               or
               Argument
               attempted
               ,
               that
               were
               by
               me
               employed
               ,
               in
               Defence
               of
               the
               Passage
               ,
               and
               Illustration
               of
               our
               Innocency
               ?
               Shall
               this
               pass
               for
               my
               Confutation
               ?
               Must
               my
               Book
               be
               no
               better
               answer'd
               ?
               and
               yet
               led
               captive
               by
               J.
               Faldo's
               meer
               Pretences
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Religion
              
               and
               Learning
               .
               It
               s
               a
               Shame
               to
               Professors
               of
               Religion
               to
               Countenance
               his
               Attempts
               ,
               that
               maintains
               his
               Controversie
               with
               so
               much
               Weakness
               and
               silly
               Evasion
               .
               He
               tells
               you
               of
               my
               Rebukes
               ,
               but
               is
               as
               true
               in
               that
               ,
               as
               just
               in
               the
               rest
               ;
               For
               neither
               has
               he
               given
               all
               those
               ●ords
               ,
               which
               abate
               that
               Harshness
               they
               seem
               now
               to
               carry
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               lie
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               
                 Eight
                 Lines
              
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               have
               you
               believe
               :
               But
               be
               they
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               what
               Man
               ,
               not
               
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 Malitious
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               would
               charge
               Untruths
               upon
               a
               Body
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               then
               lay
               sound
               Expressions
               upon
               the
               Rack
               ,
               if
               possible
               to
               extort
               a
               Confession
               of
               them
               ?
               Who
               but
               one
               deeply
               ignorant
               would
               repute
               it
               an
               Vndervalue
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 to
                 bring
                 People
                 to
                 the
                 Everlasting
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 them
                 
                 forth
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 gives
                 to
                 understand
                 rightly
                 and
                 esteem
                 them
                 ?
              
               And
               can
               he
               be
               less
               then
               
                 Impious
                 and
                 Frothy
              
               ,
               that
               sports
               himself
               with
               our
               serious
               Belief
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               very
               Vnjust
               ,
               that
               draws
               Conclusions
               our
               Premises
               will
               not
               bear
               ,
               and
               then
               call
               them
               ,
               
                 Charges
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 own
                 Writings
              
               .
            
             
               To
               give
               the
               greater
               Authority
               to
               what
               I
               said
               I
               urged
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Erasmus
              
               and
               Beza
               ,
               concerning
               which
               hear
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               But
               pag.
               64.
               
                 he
                 fathers
                 his
                 Error
                 on
              
               Calvin
               ,
               Eras
               .
               Beza
               .
               
                 He
                 directs
                 precisely
                 only
                 to
              
               Erasmus
               and
               Beza
               ;
               in
               Nov.
               Test
               .
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               19.
               
               Beza
               '
               
                 s
                 words
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 examined
                 are
                 these
                 ,
              
               
                 So
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 Peter
                 wrote
                 more
                 without
                 Exception
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 respect
                 in
                 this
                 Passage
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 this
                 Man
                 can
                 abuse
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Reformers
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               an
               Error
               ,
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               and
               Erasmus
               held
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               will
               breifly
               prove
               .
               But
               why
               must
               
               Beza's
               words
               be
               cited
               ,
               and
               Calvin
               not
               deny'd
               so
               to
               have
               writ
               ,
               neither
               Erasmus
               by
               him
               consider'd
               ,
               who
               of
               the
               rest
               I
               most
               precisely
               cited
               ?
               But
               it
               made
               not
               for
               his
               turn
               .
               He
               seems
               to
               adventure
               at
               my
               Dishonesty
               ,
               provided
               it
               may
               bring
               Disgrace
               or
               Weakness
               to
               the
               Quakers
               Cause
               .
               But
               to
               make
               good
               my
               Quotations
               .
            
             
               
                 J.
                 Calvin
              
               expresly
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Idem
                 spriritus
                 qui
                 per
                 os
                 Prophetarum
                 loquntus
                 est
                 in
                 corda
                 nostra
                 penetret
                 necesse
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 persuadeat
                 fideliter
                 protulisse
                 quod
                 divinitus
                 erat
                 mandatum
                 ,
              
               Calv.
               Institut
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               8.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Spirit
                
                 that
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                   should
                   pierce
                   into
                   our
                   Hearts
                   
                   to
                   perswade
                   us
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 faithfully
                 delivered
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               What
               sayes
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               to
               this
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               's
               to
               Beza
               .
               Our
               Adversary
               seems
               resolv'd
               to
               mistake
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               render
               me
               mistaken
               .
               I
               cited
               him
               to
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               and
               Verse
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               another
               ;
               For
               my
               Purpose
               was
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               Beza
               held
               it
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Right
                 Way
                 of
                 understanding
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Everlasting
                 Word
              
               ;
               and
               he
               takes
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               Nineteenth
               Verse
               ,
               which
               related
               to
               the
               Comparison
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 more
                 sure
                 Word
                 of
                 Prophesie
              
               (
               which
               is
               sufficiently
               cleared
               in
               my
               Answer
               to
               his
               first
               Book
               )
               But
               to
               pass
               by
               this
               part
               of
               his
               Dis-ingenuity
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               down
               
               Beza's
               words
               on
               the
               19th
               Verse
               it self
               thus
               ,
               
                 Imó
                 quid
                 si
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 vocavit
                 solem
                 ipsum
                 ,
              
               i.
               
                 christum
                 ipsum
                 exhibitum
                 ,
                 qui
                 simul
                 et
                 ipsa
                 lux
                 est
                 ,
                 et
                 veram
                 lucem
                 mundo
                 intulit
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 What
                 if
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Day-Star
                 the
                 Sun
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 exhibited
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 is
                 the
                 Light
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 True
                 Light
                 into
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               Then
               He
               was
               to
               arise
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               if
               He
               was
               the
               Day-Star
               in
               the
               Heart
               .
               And
               on
               the
               20th
               verse
               of
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               thus
               .
               
                 Vt
                 prophetiarum
                 intelligendarum
                 et
                 ad
                 verum
                 scopum
                 referendarum
                 rationem
                 sciant
                 ab
                 ipso
                 spiritu
                 petendam
                 qui
                 prophetis
                 ipsis
                 illas
                 dictavit
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 (
                 It
                 was
                 required
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 know
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 understanding
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 and
                 referring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 Scope
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 SOUGHT
                 or
                 FETCHT
                 FROM
                 the
                 SAME
                 SPIRIT
                 ,
                 which
                 dictated
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               let
               us
               come
               to
               Erasmus
               ,
               by
               him
               willingly
               passed
               over
               ,
               who
               on
               that
               place
               sayes
               thus
               in
               his
               Paraphrase
               ,
               
                 The
                 Thing
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 Man's
                 Device
                 may
                 be
                 
                 perceived
                 by
                 Man's
                 Wit
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Thing
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 )
                 
                   requireth
                   an
                   Interpreter
                   inspired
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               Further
               rendring
               the
               Scripture
               so
               mystical
               and
               allegorical
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               without
               it
               .
            
             
               Nor
               shall
               this
               serve
               me
               ;
               I
               will
               yet
               add
               Two
               or
               Three
               Testimonies
               more
               ,
               and
               begin
               with
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Scriptura
                 non
                 nisi
                 eo
                 spiritu
                 intelligendae
                 sunt
                 quo
                 scriptae
                 sunt
                 :
              
               i.
               
               
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 but
                 by
                 
                   that
                   Spirit
                
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               that
               famous
               
                 Italian
                 Protestant
              
               teacheth
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 is
                 the
                 Arbiter
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 assure
                 our selves
                 for
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 we
                 must
                 discern
                 between
                 Christ's
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Stranger
                 's
                 quoting
                 Christ's
                 Words
                 ;
                 
                   My
                   Sheep
                   know
                   my
                   Voice
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   not
                   a
                   Stranger
                   's
                   :
                
              
               and
               among
               many
               other
               Scriptures
               he
               cites
               these
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 searcheth
                 out
                 the
                 deep
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 —
                 The
                 Comforter
                 shall
                 declare
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 —
                 The
                 Spiritual
                 Vnction
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               —
               Again
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 reveals
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               find
               him
               expressing
               himself
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Oration
                 to
                 the
                 Vniversity
                 of
              
               Strasborough
               ,
               thus
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 The
                 School
                 of
                 this
                 Philosophy
                 is
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               Moreover
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Teacher
                   hereof
                   is
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               
                 Doct●r
                 Ames
              
               ,
               
               a
               great
               Father
               of
               the
               Independents
               ,
               and
               both
               a
               Learned
               and
               Good
               Man
               (
               his
               Day
               considered
               )
               in
               his
               Disputations
               against
               Bellarmine
               ,
               takes
               this
               Advantage
               upon
               
               
               Bellarmine's
               Acknowledgment
               ,
               that
               the
               Unction
               1
               Joh.
               2
               taught
               ,
               though
               not
               all
               things
               ,
               yet
               all
               those
               Doctrines
               which
               they
               had
               already
               received
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 
                   We
                   require
                   no
                   more
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 Dr.
                 Ames
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Anointing
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   doth
                   teach
                   the
                   Faithful
                   to
                   understand
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   therefore
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   those
                   Believers
                   had
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                
              
               With
               much
               to
               the
               same
               Purpose
               in
               that
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               I
               could
               produce
               many
               more
               Testimonies
               from
               Great
               and
               Famous
               modern
               Writers
               ,
               besides
               the
               Pathetical
               Expressions
               of
               a
               multitude
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               both
               English
               and
               Forreign
               ,
               as
               well
               famous
               for
               their
               Learning
               ,
               as
               great
               Fidelity
               ,
               that
               express
               themselves
               fully
               in
               Defence
               of
               our
               Assertion
               ,
               
                 
                   That
                   to
                   bring
                   Men
                   and
                   Women
                   to
                   the
                   Obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Everlasting
                   Word
                   nigh
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   being
                   repugnant
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   undervaluing
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   as
                   without
                   their
                   Acquaintance
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   Conformity
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   read
                   by
                   any
                   with
                   Instruction
                   and
                   Comfort
                   ,
                
              
               But
               if
               God
               please
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               time
               ,
               for
               our
               more
               full
               Disquisition
               of
               this
               Point
               .
            
             
               But
               be
               thinks
               to
               supply
               his
               
                 Wilful
                 Omission
              
               and
               
                 Disingenuous
                 Carriage
              
               about
               my
               Answer
               to
               the
               ill
               use
               he
               made
               of
               my
               other
               Proof
               ,
               by
               
                 reflecting
                 upon
                 my
                 Honesty
              
               ,
               in
               transscribing
               his
               Second
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               our
               Friend
               ,
               
                 James
                 Parn●ll
              
               ,
               his
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Shield
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               pag.
               10.
               because
               I
               added
               not
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Seeking
                 the
                 Living
                 among
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
              
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Sentence
               ,
               
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 Light
                 do
                 we
                 discern
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 who
                 putteth
                 the
                 Letter
                 for
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 draw
                 People's
                 Minds
                 from
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 without
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               as
               if
               he
               had
               fully
               obtain'd
               his
               Will
               upon
               us
               ,
               by
               making
               us
               speak
               what
               he
               untruly
               sayes
               we
               own
               and
               practice
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               ,
               
                 This
                 needs
                 no
                 Comment
                 to
                 render
                 its
                 Proof
                 valid
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Reach
                 of
                 the
                 utmost
                 stretch
                 of
              
               Penn
               '
               
                 s
                 Wit
                 and
                 Confidence
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 any
                 Appearance
                 of
                 another
                 Construction
                 upon
                 it
                 ▪
              
               But
               methinks
               this
               Sound
               renders
               him
               very
               Empty
               .
               It
               must
               be
               a
               very
               plain
               Case
               ,
               if
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               
                 Appearance
                 of
                 another
                 Construction
              
               can
               be
               made
               upon
               it
               ,
               then
               what
               he
               would
               have
               it
               to
               import
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               wholely
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Difficulty
               in
               making
               a
               very
               free
               and
               
                 sufficient
                 Defence
              
               for
               the
               Passage
               ;
               I
               ought
               to
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               of
               his
               Objection
               lies
               against
               the
               Words
               I
               omitted
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               he
               pretends
               not
               to
               reply
               to
               my
               Vindication
               of
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               That
               
                 by
                 turning
                 People
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Christ
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 undervalue
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 most
                 truly
                 understand
                 and
                 value
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 was
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 the
                 Power
                 then
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 yet
                 both
                 Letter
                 and
                 Form
                 to
                 be
                 respected
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 only
                 took
                 our
                 Aim
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 put
                 the
                 Letter
                 in
                 the
                 Place
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 thereby
                 keeping
                 People
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 alone
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 read
                 and
                 understood
                 unto
                 Ed●fication
                 and
                 Comfort
                 .
              
               My
               Adversary
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               taking
               no
               notice
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               must
               think
               ,
               he
               had
               nothing
               to
               say
               ,
               saving
               his
               Charge
               of
               the
               fore-mention'd
               Omission
               .
               To
               which
               thus
               much
               ;
               It
               was
               not
               designed
               ;
               I
               took
               and
               defended
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Passage
               :
               For
               I
               would
               fai●
               know
               ,
               what
               Life
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               Letter
               ,
               without
               the
               A●●●stance
               of
               the
               Light
               or
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               :
               If
               then
               the
               Letter
               is
               Dead
               without
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Old
                 Protestant
                 
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               Can
               it
               be
               any
               thing
               else
               then
               
                 seeking
                 the
                 Living
                 among
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
              
               to
               draw
               People
               from
               the
               Light
               and
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               within
               to
               seek
               for
               Life
               in
               the
               meer
               Letter
               without
               ;
               ●or
               so
               the
               Question
               ran
               .
               This
               was
               the
               State
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               in
               her
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Condition
               of
               Thousands
               at
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               who
               under
               Pretence
               of
               
                 Honouring
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               despise
               ,
               grieve
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               sense
               quench
               the
               Spirit
               that
               gave
               them
               forth
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               is
               wroth
               with
               the
               
                 false
                 Christian
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Religion
               &
               Worship
               is
               an
               Abomination
               in
               his
               Sight
               :
               and
               great
               &
               sudden
               will
               be
               their
               Distress
               ;
               for
               his
               Indignation
               is
               kindled
               ,
               aud
               his
               Fury
               ready
               to
               be
               revealed
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               day
               shall
               such
               lofty
               Boasters
               as
               my
               Adversary
               be
               brought
               ●●ow
               ,
               their
               Spirits
               faint
               ,
               and
               Hearts
               fall
               within
               them
               ;
               ●at
               what
               time
               the
               Light
               ,
               Spirit
               and
               Life
               of
               Jesus
               shall
               be
               unto
               all
               that
               trust
               therein
               ,
               a
               Rock
               of
               Everlasting
               Strength
               ,
               an
               immoveable
               Foundation
               and
               Sanctuary
               full
               of
               Comfort
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Joy
               forever
               .
               And
               indeed
               ▪
               this
               thing
               ●oth
               so
               deeply
               affect
               my
               Soul
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               refrain
               from
               ●rying
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 ,
                 Wo
                 ,
                 Wo
                 against
                 all
                 such
                 Watchmen
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
              
               who
               rack
               their
               Wits
               for
               Tales
               and
               Stories
               ,
               to
               care
               well-meaning
               and
               devout
               People
               from
               the
               Enjoy●ent
               of
               the
               Life
               ,
               Vertue
               and
               Substance
               of
               the
               Scrip●ures
               ,
               Nick-naming
               that
               only
               Way
               by
               which
               so
               great
               ●nd
               heavenly
               Benefit
               can
               ever
               be
               procured
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               
                 ●nspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
              
               )
               with
               such
               hateful
               Terms
               ,
               
                 ●s
                 Enthusiasm
                 ,
                 Quakerism
                 ,
                 Familism
                 ,
              
               a
               more
               refined
               ●rt
               of
               Ranterism
               ,
               &c.
               and
               what
               else
               may
               keep
               them
               ●
               their
               Snare
               ,
               stop
               their
               Enquiery
               ,
               and
               render
               the
               ●iving
               Eternal
               Truth
               of
               God
               odious
               in
               their
               Sight
               ;
               ●etter
               were
               it
               for
               such
               that
               they
               had
               never
               been
               born
               ,
               then
               
                 ●nder
                 Pretence
                 of
                 being
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 ●urder
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               estranging
               the
               minds
               of
               
               People
               from
               that
               unchangeable
               Covenant
               ,
               instead
               of
               in●teresting
               them
               in
               it
               ,
               thereby
               manifestly
               depriving
               their
               Souls
               of
               blessed
               and
               Eternal
               Priviledges
               .
               They
               are
               like
               
                 Troops
                 of
                 Robbers
              
               indeed
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Prophet
               anciently
               said
               ,
               
                 they
                 murder
                 by
                 Consent
              
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               combining
               against
               the
               in-dwelling
               Life
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               immediate
               Springings
               and
               Flowings
               forth
               of
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               his
               Children
               :
               Let
               it
               never
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 first
                 Murderer
              
               was
               a
               Sacrificer
               ,
               and
               the
               deadliest
               Persecutor
               a
               Pharisee
               .
               Nor
               has
               there
               been
               a
               more
               Venemous
               ,
               Enrag'd
               ,
               Blood-thirsty
               Generation
               of
               Men
               ,
               then
               the
               Formal
               Literal
               Professor
               ,
               who
               ever
               called
               
                 God
                 Father
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Christ
                 Beelzebub
              
               ,
               who
               crucified
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               reputing
               them
               
                 Mad
                 Men
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Phanaticks
               ,
               or
               
                 Enthusiasts
                 ,
                 Seditious
                 Fellows
                 ,
                 Sect-Masters
                 ,
                 Introducers
                 of
                 New
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 Innovators
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Turners
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 up-side
                 down
                 ,
              
               in
               fine
               ,
               
                 Despisers
                 of
                 the
                 VVritings
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               while
               they
               themselves
               
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 therein
                 ,
              
               being
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               Sons
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
              
               :
               Oh!
               that
               these
               of
               our
               Day
               might
               Repent
               ,
               which
               those
               of
               that
               Day
               did
               not
               ,
               lest
               neglecting
               God's
               present
               Visitation
               (
               neither
               entering
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               suffering
               others
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               blessed
               Rest
               )
               the
               miserable
               Doom
               of
               that
               Hard-hearted
               Generation
               overtake
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               speedily
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Scripture-Commands
               ,
               what
               are
               binding
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ▪
               Our
               Adversary's
               Disingenuity
               observed
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             however
             ,
             he
             has
             fail'd
             in
             his
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             doubtless
             he
             thinks
             he
             has
             done
             my
             Business
             in
             this
             ;
             
             he
             begins
             like
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 My
                 Charge
                 and
                 Argument
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 is
                 ,
                 The
              
               Quakers
               
                 affirm
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 Commands
                 ,
                 Promises
                 ,
                 holy
                 Examples
                 expressed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 binding
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 such
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 proved
                 by
                 me
              
               (
               mark
               Reader
               )
               
                 as
                 a
                 Thousand
              
               Penns
               
                 can
                 never
                 invalid
                 it
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               What
               can
               there
               be
               more
               conceited
               then
               this
               ?
               He
               must
               live
               very
               lonely
               and
               far
               from
               Neighbours
               ,
               that
               proclaims
               so
               much
               Praise
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               have
               wonderful
               Confidence
               to
               bid
               Defiance
               so
               vainly
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               for
               the
               Truth
               's
               sake
               ,
               on
               whose
               side
               soever
               thou
               shalt
               find
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               examine
               with
               all
               impartiallity
               his
               Charge
               ,
               our
               Answer
               ;
               his
               Reply
               ,
               and
               our
               Rejoynder
               :
               If
               his
               Honesty
               ,
               Reason
               and
               Justice
               hold
               any
               proportion
               to
               his
               great
               Confidence
               ,
               we
               yield
               ;
               But
               if
               upon
               an
               impartial
               Consideration
               he
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               clip
               and
               pervert
               our
               Matter
               ,
               and
               to
               shuffle
               with
               us
               in
               his
               own
               ,
               once
               do
               a
               poor
               People
               Right
               ,
               in
               giving
               Judgment
               against
               his
               horrible
               injustice
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Charge
               thou
               hast
               heard
               ;
               the
               Proof
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 is
                 no
                 Command
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               
                 what
                 he
                 Commanded
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 Did
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 act
                 by
                 that
                 Command
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 Command
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
              
            
             
               Now
               before
               I
               give
               my
               Answer
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               set
               down
               in
               my
               Book
               ,
               I
               shall
               insert
               his
               Quotation
               of
               my
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               saith
               P.
               I
               answer
               briefly
               and
               plainly
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               as
               good
               as
               his
               word
               .
               
               No
               Commands
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               any
               further
               oblieging
               upon
               any
               Man
               ,
               then
               as
               he
               finds
               a
               Conviction
               upon
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               otherwise
               Men
               should
               be
               e●gaged
               without
               ,
               if
               not
               against
               Conviction
               ;
               a
               thing
               Vnreasonable
               in
               a
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               He
               has
               a
               notable
               Way
               of
               Contracting
               his
               Adversary's
               Answers
               ;
               I
               will
               set
               down
               what
               I
               writ
               ,
               faithfully
               ,
               plainly
               and
               briefly
               .
            
             
               
                 Edward
                 Burroughs's
                 Expression
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 two
                 ways
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 both
                 safe
                 enough
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 and
                 Credit
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Charity
                 or
                 Honesty
                 of
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 .
              
               Now
               follows
               that
               part
               he
               cited
               .
               
                 No
                 Command
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 any
                 further
                 oblieging
                 upon
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 he
                 finds
                 a
                 Conviction
                 upon
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 engag'd
                 without
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 against
                 Conviction
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 Unreasonable
                 in
                 a
                 Man
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 exhorted
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 to
                 shun
                 what
                 was
                 manifested
                 to
                 be
                 Evil
                 ;
                 and
                 affirms
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   whatever
                   might
                   be
                   known
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   manifested
                   within
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   had
                   shown
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 Conviction
                 can
                 only
                 obliege
                 to
                 Obedience
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 what
                 works
                 that
                 
                 Conviction
                 is
                 the
                 
                   manifesting
                   Light
                   ,
                   universal
                   Grace
                   ,
                   or
                   quickening
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   Mankind
                   ,
                
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   principal
                   Ground
                   for
                   our
                   Faith
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   Reason
                   of
                   our
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Precepts
                   therein
                   contained
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Manifestation
                   ,
                   Conviction
                   ,
                   and
                   secret
                   Drawings
                   of
                   the
                   Light
                   or
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Conscience
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 E.
                 B's
                 words
                 are
                 sound
                 and
                 scriptural
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 Such
                 Commands
                 either
                 relate
                 to
                 Ordinary
                 or
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Cases
                
                 .
                 By
                 
                   Ordinary
                   Cases
                
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 chiefly
                 concern
                 Faith
                 and
                 
                   holy
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 general
                 ,
                 permanent
                 and
                 indispensible
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 deny
                 his
                 Consequence
                 .
                 By
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Cases
                
                 I
                 understand
                 
                 Moses's
                 
                   going
                   to
                
                 Pharoah
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Prophets
                   several
                   manners
                   of
                   Appearance
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Priests
                   and
                   People
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   other
                   Temporary
                   Commands
                   relating
                   to
                   outward
                   Services
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 commanded
                 One
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   not
                   binding
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   upon
                   another
                   :
                
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   sinnest
                   thou
                   shalt
                   dye
                   ;
                   If
                   thou
                   keepest
                   my
                   Commands
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                   ;
                   Be
                   ye
                   holy
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   am
                   holy
                   ;
                   —
                   For
                   your selves
                   KNOW
                   YE
                   NOT
                   how
                   ye
                   ought
                   to
                   follow
                   us
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Examples
                 are
                 oblieging
                 upon
                 all
                 ;
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 they
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 Conviction
                 in
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 none
                 that
                 has
                 a
                 reasonable
                 Soul
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 not
                 out-liv'd
                 his
                 Day
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 readily
                 say
                 ,
                 These
                 are
                 true
                 and
                 weighty
                 Sayings
                 ;
                 For
                 
                   Faith
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   holy
                   self-denying
                   Life
                   ,
                   are
                   necessary
                   both
                   to
                   Temporal
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Happiness
                   .
                
              
            
             
               It
               was
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               to
               this
               sober
               Answer
               he
               flung
               out
               his
               fore-going
               Rant
               ,
               and
               makes
               this
               following
               Comment
               and
               Reply
               ,
               Viz.
               sayes
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 They
                 are
                 no
                 Commands
                 unless
                 we
                 think
                 so
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 no
                 Sin
                 to
                 break
                 all
                 the
                 Commands
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 Consciences
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 blind
                 ,
                 dead
                 or
                 hardened
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 Sin.
                 They
                 who
                 thought
                 they
                 did
                 God
                 good
                 Service
                 in
                 killing
                 his
                 Servants
                 did
                 not
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 convinced
                 of
                 a
                 Command
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 To
                 vindicate
                 my
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 concerning
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 Principle
                 that
                 hath
                 all
                 Iniquity
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 find
                 Names
                 for
                 such
                 Impious
                 Principles
                 ?
              
               Penn
               
                 hath
                 opposed
                 ,
                 scorned
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 vilified
                 its
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Defenders
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 scarce
                 never
                 Man
                 did
                 ;
                 vented
                 the
                 most
                 pernicious
                 Errors
                 ,
                 told
                 abundance
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               This
               is
               all
               the
               Justice
               and
               Reason
               I
               can
               have
               from
               this
               pretended
               
                 meek
                 and
                 suffering
                 Non-conforming
                 Parson
              
               .
               What
               would
               such
               Men
               do
               ,
               had
               they
               as
               much
               Power
               as
               Anger
               ?
               But
               I
               shall
               leave
               him
               with
               his
               Pride
               and
               Passion
               .
               Is
               there
               any
               thing
               more
               clear
               then
               that
               he
               extends
               the
               words
               of
               
                 E.
                 Burroughs
              
               to
               
                 Ordinary
                 Cases
              
               ,
               which
               were
               wholely
               writ
               about
               Extraordinary
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               takes
               no
               more
               notice
               of
               my
               Distinction
               ,
               then
               if
               there
               had
               been
               none
               made
               ?
               As
               if
               it
               had
               been
               formerly
               an
               equal
               Sin
               for
               any
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Circumcised
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 Murder
                 his
                 Father
                 or
                 Prince
              
               ;
               or
               that
               there
               was
               the
               same
               Conviction
               universally
               upon
               the
               Consciences
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               
               
                 not
                 to
                 wear
                 Linsey-Wolsey
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 others
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 others
                 do
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               what
               we
               say
               was
               E.
               Burroughs's
               Meaning
               ,
               his
               own
               words
               undeniably
               prove
               .
               
                 One
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 baptize
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
              
               which
               were
               particular
               and
               extraordinary
               Commands
               .
               He
               clearly
               shuffles
               &
               evades
               the
               dint
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               &
               would
               run
               us
               
               within
               the
               Borders
               of
               Rantism
               .
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               
                 Are
                 God's
                 Commands
                 no
                 Commands
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 think
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 Sin
                 to
                 break
                 all
                 the
                 Commands
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Comment
               he
               bestows
               upon
               us
               )
               but
               whether
               this
               or
               that
               especial
               Injunction
               to
               any
               Particular
               Person
               or
               Persons
               ,
               to
               this
               or
               that
               parculiar
               End
               ,
               be
               warrantably
               imitable
               ,
               without
               sufficient
               Conviction
               and
               Commission
               :
               Must
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               Baptize
               because
               John
               Baptized
               ?
               or
               turn
               Preacher
               because
               Peter
               was
               one
               .
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               only
               denyed
               Imitation
               of
               Ancient
               Times
               in
               Temporary
               and
               Shadowy
               Services
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               Preachings
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               Ordinances
               and
               Churches
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               (
               as
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               well
               expresses
               it
               )
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 for
                 their
                 Root
                 .
              
               So
               that
               instead
               of
               his
               holding
               a
               Principle
               that
               hath
               all
               Iniquity
               in
               the
               Womb
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               first
               perverts
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               confute
               them
               both
               implies
               a
               Denyal
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               be
               the
               only
               right
               Leader
               to
               the
               Performance
               of
               Gospel-Prayer
               ,
               Preaching
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               of
               gathering
               of
               Evangelical
               Churches
               ,
               and
               does
               as
               good
               as
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               God's
               Commandments
               are
               such
               to
               him
               ,
               not
               because
               of
               any
               Conviction
               in
               himself
               of
               the
               Justness
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               for
               all
               his
               high
               Boasts
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               is
               a
               State
               far
               beneath
               those
               
                 noble
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               who
               
                 not
                 having
                 an
                 outward
                 Law
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 Law
                 unto
                 themselves
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 it
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 their
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 bearing
                 witness
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               this
               we
               may
               boldly
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 such
                 as
                 ever
                 acted
                 from
                 that
                 inward
                 Sense
                 ,
                 never
                 thought
                 they
                 did
                 God
                 Good
                 Service
                 in
                 Killing
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
              
               whilst
               great
               Admirers
               of
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               who
               ,
               as
               concerning
               this
               Commandment
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 Murder
              
               ,
               thought
               
               themselves
               most
               unblamable
               ,
               believed
               ,
               
                 They
                 did
                 God
                 Good
                 Service
                 in
                 killing
                 his
                 Servants
                 .
              
            
             
               Nor
               can
               I
               think
               it
               so
               great
               a
               Disgrace
               to
               our
               Cause
               ,
               that
               we
               ingenuously
               profess
               the
               Reason
               why
               we
               desire
               to
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               doing
               unto
               others
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               have
               them
               do
               unto
               us
               ,
               
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 the
                 Convictions
                 of
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Light
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 Consciences
              
               ;
               As
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               unto
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               and
               his
               Adherents
               ,
               who
               ground
               their
               Obedience
               upon
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               such
               internal
               Convictions
               .
               What
               is
               it
               but
               to
               say
               ,
               They
               could
               
                 Lye
                 ,
                 Swear
                 ,
                 Steal
                 ,
                 Kill
                 ,
                 &c.
                 without
                 any
                 Remorse
                 ,
              
               did
               they
               not
               find
               such
               Injunctions
               and
               Prohibitions
               upon
               record
               ?
               A
               Consequence
               so
               detestable
               ,
               yet
               so
               natural
               to
               their
               Principles
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               render
               them
               not
               able
               Guides
               to
               the
               very
               Confines
               of
               Rantism
               and
               Atheism
               ,
               I
               shall
               gladly
               ask
               an
               Excuse
               for
               my
               Ignorance
               ,
               But
               that
               I
               may
               leave
               nothing
               undone
               that
               may
               compleat
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               every
               moderate
               Inquirer
               ,
               I
               shall
               further
               weigh
               and
               rejoyn
               to
               these
               words
               of
               his
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 who
                 thought
                 they
                 did
                 God
                 good
                 Service
                 in
                 Killing
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 convinced
                 of
                 a
                 Command
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Idolaters
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
              
               Baal
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 thought
              
               Baal
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 indeed
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               Reader
               ,
               observe
               the
               Evasion
               :
               This
               Passage
               relates
               not
               to
               Men's
               practising
               
                 what
                 God
                 Commands
              
               ,
               or
               our
               Tenderness
               in
               imitating
               other
               Saints
               without
               Commission
               ,
               for
               fear
               we
               should
               offer
               strange
               Fire
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               Question
               ;
               but
               their
               doing
               that
               which
               
                 God
                 never
                 commanded
              
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
                 which
                 Mankind
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 hath
                 adjudged
                 
                 impious
                 ,
              
               and
               which
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               said
               ,
               All
               Men
               should
               wait
               to
               be
               convinced
               ,
               assisted
               and
               led
               by
               in
               fulfilling
               God's
               Commandments
               ,
               never
               moved
               any
               to
               .
               He
               unworthily
               draws
               a
               general
               Conclusion
               against
               us
               from
               meer
               particular
               Premises
               .
               It
               seems
               Men
               are
               to
               act
               without
               ,
               if
               not
               against
               Conviction
               ,
               upon
               his
               Principle
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               commit
               moral
               Enormities
               from
               an
               Hardned
               Heart
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               tender
               of
               taking
               up
               any
               external
               Practice
               ,
               or
               performing
               some
               Religious
               Duty
               ,
               without
               the
               Convictions
               and
               Leadings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               The
               Apostle
               said
               to
               such
               as
               had
               not
               as
               yet
               so
               full
               clearness
               as
               others
               ,
               
               That
               
                 if
                 any
                 were
                 otherwise-minded
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 reveal
                 it
                 .
              
               He
               did
               not
               injoyn
               them
               during
               that
               Scruple
               to
               believe
               or
               practice
               the
               thing
               doubted
               ;
               but
               therefore
               did
               Persecutors
               act
               inexcusably
               in
               their
               fiery
               Zeal
               ,
               because
               their
               blind
               Consciences
               checkt
               them
               not
               .
               Again
               ,
               If
               Blindness
               came
               from
               Education
               ,
               it
               is
               (
               though
               Blindness
               still
               (
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               basely
               done
               of
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               to
               say
               in
               our
               Name
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               Sin
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               &c.
               )
               more
               excusable
               :
               for
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               such
               Ignorance
               God
               winks
               :
               But
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Blindness
               proceeding
               from
               long
               Disobedience
               and
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               Convictions
               and
               Strivings
               of
               the
               Good
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               Word
               Hardned
               implies
               ,
               then
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               very
               hainous
               in
               God's
               Sight
               ;
               but
               those
               Persons
               can
               never
               be
               excused
               neither
               from
               great
               Guilt
               ,
               nor
               the
               Sense
               of
               it
               in
               themselves
               ,
               let
               them
               or
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               talk
               never
               so
               much
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               the
               most
               Essential
               ,
               and
               Universally
               Necessary
               Commands
               of
               God
               were
               through
               all
               Ages
               confest
               to
               ;
               both
               before
               there
               was
               any
               of
               those
               Writings
               ,
               we
               rightly
               call
               the
               
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 
                 Nature
              
               ,
               as
               many
               stile
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               the
               
                 Law
                 God
                 placed
                 in
                 Man's
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               and
               since
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               never
               been
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               whatever
               
                 particular
                 hardned
                 and
                 seared
                 Consciences
              
               may
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Consent
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Rebellion
               and
               Lewdness
               against
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Words
               of
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               in
               plain
               terms
               import
               ,
               as
               if
               ,
               
                 1
                 st
              
               ,
               Men
               were
               not
               generally
               convinced
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Moral
               Commands
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               that
               Men
               keep
               them
               because
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Bible
               only
               ;
               which
               runs
               against
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Consent
               of
               Ages
               ,
               and
               the
               Writings
               and
               Judgment
               of
               the
               most
               Honest
               and
               Learn'd
               
                 Protestants
                 .
                 2ly
              
               ,
               As
               if
               it
               were
               a
               like
               Evil
               ,
               Conscientiously
               to
               forbear
               Running
               ,
               Willing
               and
               Striving
               in
               Matters
               of
               Worship
               without
               the
               Spirit
               's
               Conduct
               ,
               and
               
                 searedly
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 the
                 Commission
                 of
                 Murder
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
              
               because
               Men
               of
               such
               Consciences
               bogle
               not
               at
               it
               (
               though
               that
               is
               more
               then
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               can
               prove
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               Stroak
               or
               Remorse
               )
               3
               ly
               ,
               As
               if
               we
               could
               worship
               ,
               preach
               ,
               gather
               Churches
               ,
               and
               administer
               Gospel-Ordinances
               aright
               without
               the
               Spirit
               .
               4
               ly
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               not
               convinced
               by
               any
               other
               Testimony
               then
               the
               Scripture
               without
               ,
               of
               any
               Transgression
               against
               God's
               Law.
               5
               ly
               ,
               It
               supposes
               that
               if
               Men
               stay'd
               till
               the
               Spirit
               mov'd
               ,
               they
               should
               stay
               long
               enough
               (
               who
               vainly
               prate
               of
               Praying
               by
               the
               Spirit
               notwithstanding
               )
               never
               considering
               that
               the
               Spirit
               standeth
               ready
               to
               Reveal
               it self
               to
               their
               Assistance
               and
               Assurance
               who
               wait
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               which
               being
               our
               Position
               ,
               had
               it
               but
               been
               weighed
               by
               this
               Adversary
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               (
               methinks
               )
               be
               so
               Unjust
               in
               his
               Aggravations
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               should
               we
               believe
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 waited
                 for
                 now
                 adayes
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ready
                 to
                 our
                 Information
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 wait
                 for
                 its
                 Discoveries
                 and
                 Leadings
                 ,
              
               our
               Assertion
               would
               look
               very
               absurd
               and
               loose
               ;
               for
               it
               were
               to
               let
               fall
               all
               Worship
               ,
               but
               not
               upon
               our
               own
               Principle
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ;
               for
               first
               ,
               all
               Worship
               to
               God
               ought
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               Assistance
               of
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               of
               our selves
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               that
               is
               Good
               :
               And
               secondly
               ,
               God's
               Spirit
               is
               ready
               to
               assist
               ,
               instruct
               and
               comfort
               those
               that
               wait
               diligently
               and
               patiently
               for
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               God
               has
               given
               it
               to
               the
               Rebellious
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               judge
               them
               ,
               if
               it
               don't
               lead
               them
               .
               It
               is
               such
               Protestant
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               I
               wonder
               Men
               should
               not
               know
               their
               Admired
               Ancestors
               Faith
               when
               they
               met
               it
               :
               Oh
               great
               Degeneration
               into
               Hardness
               and
               Ignorance
               !
               Lastly
               ,
               There
               is
               the
               same
               to
               be
               said
               against
               him
               that
               pretends
               to
               ground
               all
               upon
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               he
               objects
               against
               us
               ,
               who
               plead
               for
               the
               Conviction
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               the
               Instance
               of
               the
               
                 Jews
                 Murder
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               unanswerably
               proves
               .
               There
               was
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 Death
              
               ;
               By
               this
               Law
               they
               apprehended
               Jesus
               ,
               adjudged
               ,
               and
               got
               him
               to
               be
               executed
               :
               These
               Men
               above
               any
               Age
               exalted
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               the
               Only
               Rule
               .
               
                 Where
                 lies
                 the
                 Mistake
              
               ?
               Not
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 their
                 blind
                 and
                 envious
                 Application
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Now
               I
               ask
               ,
               if
               the
               only
               Way
               for
               them
               to
               have
               come
               to
               the
               true
               Sense
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               escaped
               that
               Wicked
               Murder
               ,
               and
               the
               Deplorable
               Consequences
               of
               it
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               
                 to
                 have
                 waited
                 upon
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 Convictions
                 ,
                 Discoveries
                 and
                 Guidance
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               since
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               the
               utmost
               VVit
               of
               Man
               ,
               with
               the
               Exactness
               of
               the
               meer
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               could
               never
               give
               the
               certain
               Discerning
               ,
               Knowledge
               and
               Savour
               of
               him
               unto
               that
               Generation
               ,
               
               whose
               very
               VVords
               themselves
               were
               Spirit
               and
               Life
               ?
               It
               was
               by
               a
               Divine
               Touch
               ,
               Sense
               and
               Knowledge
               given
               from
               above
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               truly
               di●cern'd
               ,
               own'd
               and
               follow'd
               of
               those
               that
               believ'd
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               cleav'd
               to
               him
               ;
               therefore
               said
               Christ
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 cometh
                 to
                 me
                 but
                 whom
                 my
                 Father
                 draweth
                 :
              
               Where
               was
               that
               Drawing
               but
               within
               .
               Again
               ,
               
                 Simon
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 hath
                 not
                 revealed
              
               (
               what
               ?
               who
               I
               am
               )
               
                 but
                 my
                 Father
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               So
               that
               at
               last
               ,
               
                 Men
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 Spiritual
                 Sense
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 and
                 apply
                 the
                 very
                 Commands
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               not
               Justice
               ,
               but
               detestable
               Murder
               may
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               it
               be
               confidently
               perpetrated
               ;
               Wherefore
               we
               Exhort
               all
               ,
               
                 To
                 have
                 Recourse
                 unto
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               that
               illuminates
               certainly
               ,
               and
               gives
               to
               act
               unblamably
               ,
               
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 only
                 understood
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 People
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 that
                 Life
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 they
                 plentifully
                 declare
                 of
                 .
              
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               this
               
                 inward
                 Discerning
              
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               
                 Ground
                 for
                 the
                 Abolishment
                 of
                 the
                 whole
              
               Jewish
               Service
               ,
               which
               follow'd
               some
               years
               after
               Christ's
               Ascension
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               same
               Eternal
               Spirit
               that
               is
               the
               great
               Rule
               and
               Judge
               now
               ,
               which
               
                 God
                 promised
              
               more
               particularly
               
                 to
                 shed
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 Dayes
              
               ;
               and
               is
               the
               great
               inseparable
               Priviledge
               from
               the
               New
               and
               Everlasting
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               conclude
               ,
               Why
               should
               it
               seem
               so
               Heter●dox
               in
               J.
               Faldo's
               Judgment
               ,
               since
               if
               Men
               believe
               the
               Scripture
               upon
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               practise
               it
               by
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               How
               else
               could
               Paul
               have
               decry'd
               Jewish
               Ceremonies
               ;
               or
               we
               know
               ,
               what
               to
               take
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               leave
               ?
               Or
               why
               do
               we
               omit
               any
               Command
               therein
               mention'd
               ?
               
                 They
                 Cicumcised
                 ,
                 therefore
                 must
                 I
                 Circumcise
                 ?
                 They
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 must
                 
                 I
                 therefore
                 Baptize
                 ?
              
               with
               forty
               more
               particular
               Cases
               ,
               wherein
               nothing
               can
               secure
               any
               from
               the
               Imitation
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 set
                 Conviction
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 Dis●erning
                 aside
                 .
              
               I
               will
               offer
               two
               or
               three
               Testimonies
               from
               approved
               Men
               in
               our
               Defence
               .
            
             
               
                 William
                 Tindal
              
               ,
               that
               ancient
               faithful
               
                 Protestant
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               whom
               
                 J.
                 Fox
              
               ,
               
               that
               writ
               the
               Books
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               calls
               ,
               the
               
                 English
                 Apostle
              
               ,
               speaks
               thus
               ,
               That
               
                 
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   understand
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   more
                   then
                   a
                
                 Turk
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   whosoever
                
                 (
                 or
                 any
                 that
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   writ
                   in
                   his
                   Heart
                   to
                   fulfil
                   it
                   .
                
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 
                   Without
                   the
                   Spirit
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   understand
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 John
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               excellent
               Book
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               writ
               above
               One
               Hundred
               Years
               ago
               ,
               
               sayes
               thus
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 bound
                 neither
                 to
                 Sharpness
                 of
                 Wit
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 abundance
                 of
                 Learning
                 :
                 Oftentimes
                 the
                 Unlearned
                 see
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Learned
                 cannot
                 see
                 .
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   thank
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Father
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   hid
                   these
                   things
                   from
                   the
                   Wise
                   and
                   the
                   Politick
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   revealed
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   Little
                   Ones
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 Epiphanius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Only
                   to
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   all
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   plain
                   and
                   clear
                   .
                
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Holy
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 SPECIAL
                 Revelation
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Christ
                 gave
                 Thanks
                 unto
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 opened
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 understand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 
                   Without
                   this
                   special
                   Help
                   and
                
                 PROMPTING
                 
                   of
                   God's
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 unto
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 
                 never
                 so
                 wise
                 or
                 well
                 learned
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   a
                   Sealed
                   Book
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Now
               unless
               Men
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               what
               they
               do
               not
               understand
               how
               to
               do
               ,
               then
               only
               are
               they
               to
               do
               them
               where
               they
               are
               Revealed
               or
               Discovered
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               being
               by
               the
               Spirit
               only
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               and
               Discoveries
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               requisite
               to
               our
               understanding
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               implies
               and
               comprehends
               a
               Discriminating
               Knowledge
               or
               Certain
               Discerning
               of
               what
               we
               should
               practise
               from
               what
               is
               not
               oblieging
               upon
               us
               to
               practise
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               run
               head-long
               without
               such
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               
                 T.
                 Collier
              
               ,
               an
               Ancient
               and
               Eminent
               Man
               among
               the
               Western-Separatists
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               
               writeth
               thus
               :
               
                 
                   For
                   me
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   another
                   speaks
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   talk
                   much
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   I
                   read
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 NOT
                 BEING
                 MADE
                 ONE
                 IN
                 THE
                 SAME
                 TRUTH
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   see
                   and
                   speak
                
                 BUT
                 WHAT
                 ANOTHER
                 HATH
                 SPOKEN
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   speak
                   truly
                   sometimes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   Hear-say
                   ,
                
                 ANOTHER
                 MAN's
                 TRUTH
                 ,
                 BUT
                 NOT
                 MINE
                 ;
                 
                   So
                   ,
                   I
                   doubt
                   ,
                   many
                   a
                   Soul
                
                 BOASTS
                 IN
                 ANOTHER
                 MAN's
                 LIGHT
                 .
              
               —
               Again
               ,
               
                 
                   I
                   see
                   that
                   external
                   Actings
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   Rule
                   without
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   flowing
                   from
                   a
                   Principle
                   of
                   Life
                   and
                   Love
                   within
                   .
                
              
               Which
               is
               more
               then
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               said
               ,
               of
               whom
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               (
               with
               unworthy
               Reflection
               and
               base
               Wrestings
               )
               hath
               said
               so
               much
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               
                 sober
                 Rejoynder
              
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               then
               my
               
                 Adversary's
                 scurrilous
                 Reply
              
               deserves
               ;
               but
               the
               ConCernment
               I
               have
               for
               the
               Information
               of
               others
               ,
               drew
               this
               
               from
               me
               .
               I
               shall
               pass
               by
               his
               
                 Ranting
                 Strain
              
               against
               us
               at
               the
               top
               of
               his
               36th
               page
               ,
               desiring
               to
               keep
               close
               to
               the
               Business
               ;
               and
               where
               I
               may
               without
               breaking
               his
               Matter
               ,
               avoid
               troubling
               the
               World
               with
               a
               Transcript
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               very
               careful
               to
               do
               it
               :
               But
               this
               next
               particular
               (
               as
               many
               more
               )
               being
               little
               else
               ;
               and
               since
               he
               suggests
               thereby
               ,
               an
               Untruth
               with
               great
               Confidence
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               should
               wrong
               both
               the
               Truth
               and
               my self
               in
               omitting
               it
               .
            
             
               He
               charged
               us
               with
               
                 Denying
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 Means
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 our selves
              
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               quoted
               W.
               Smith's
               Primmer
               ,
               pag.
               2.
               because
               he
               there
               tells
               the
               Questioner
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Only
                 Way
              
               ;
               to
               which
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               answered
               ,
               That
               
                 though
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 No
                 Man
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 but
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 by
                 Christ
              
               ;
               
                 thereby
                 making
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 observed
                 in
                 my
                 Return
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Difference
                   between
                   coming
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 though
                 no
                 other
                 Name
                 be
                 given
                 under
                 Heaven
                 then
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Je●us
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 never
                 deny'd
                 
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Means
                   in
                   God's
                   Hand
                   to
                   convince
                   ,
                   instruct
                   ,
                   or
                   confirm
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 could
                 this
                 be
                 W.
                 Smith's
                 Meaning
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 would
                 thereby
                 have
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 Benefit
                 from
                 accruing
                 to
                 People
                 by
                 his
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 Ministry
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               In
               short
               ,
               From
               our
               Denying
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 other
                 Way
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               he
               concludes
               ,
               that
               we
               exclude
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               consequently
               our
               own
               Books
               and
               Ministry
               with
               them
               ,
               from
               being
               any
               way
               Instrumental
               of
               Good
               :
               however
               ,
               if
               I
               err'd
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               good
               Company
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               must
               acknowledge
               ;
               for
               worthy
               
                 W.
                 Tindal
              
               ,
               p.
               80.
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               and
               
                 H.
                 Bullenger
              
               ,
               a
               learned
               and
               famous
               Reformer
               
               in
               Switzerland
               ,
               in
               his
               4
               Decad.
               and
               8th
               Sermon
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               accord
               with
               me
               in
               the
               Matter
               .
               The
               former
               thus
               ;
               
                 Without
                 the
                 Spiri●
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 understand
                 them
              
               ;
               Then
               say
               I
               ,
               They
               are
               not
               a
               Mean
               to
               know
               God
               savingly
               without
               the
               Spirit
               .
               The
               other
               sayes
               plainly
               ,
               
                 Men
                 fetch
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 Heavenly
                 Things
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               FROM
               NO
               WHERE
               ELSE
               THEN
               FROM
               THE
               SAME
               SPIRIT
               .
               This
               hits
               the
               Mark
               ;
               But
               to
               proceed
               .
               Of
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               two
               whole
               pages
               more
               ,
               he
               cites
               but
               two
               Lines
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               included
               in
               what
               I
               re-cited
               ,
               on
               which
               he
               bestows
               this
               notable
               Reply
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               This
               might
               look
               like
               an
               Argument
               for
               his
               Meaning
               ,
               if
               it
               concerned
               almost
               any
               but
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               
               who
               assert
               nothing
               almost
               but
               with
               a
               Contradiction
               .
               I
               should
               think
               it
               as
               hard
               a
               Task
               to
               reconcile
               the
               Quakers
               to
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               the
               Poles
               to
               meet
               ,
               or
               to
               dig
               through
               the
               Earth
               with
               a
               Spade
               to
               the
               Antipodes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               it
               concerns
               
                 W.
                 Tindal
              
               and
               
                 H.
                 Bullenger
              
               ,
               thou
               see●t
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Quakers
               .
               But
               did
               ever
               any
               Man
               not
               miserably
               baffled
               ,
               put
               off
               such
               serious
               Matter
               with
               such
               vain
               Reflections
               and
               Pedantick
               Similes
               ?
               Will
               nothing
               serve
               the
               Man's
               Fancy
               besides
               Poles
               and
               Antipodes
               ?
               Must
               the
               Quakers
               needs
               contradict
               to
               save
               him
               from
               the
               Discredit
               of
               fouly
               belying
               them
               ?
               They
               are
               there
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               to
               oppose
               one
               another
               ,
               where
               they
               will
               not
               harmonize
               to
               his
               End.
               Certainly
               this
               Reflection
               can
               never
               be
               consistent
               with
               J.
               Faldo's
               own
               Practice
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               Book
               of
               nigh
               Thirty
               Sheets
               ,
               writ
               wholely
               against
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               pretends
               to
               
               confirm
               his
               many
               infamous
               Charges
               by
               scores
               of
               Testimonies
               ,
               cold
               out
               of
               many
               of
               their
               own
               Books
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               unanimous
               ,
               or
               they
               prove
               not
               his
               Charges
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ;
               nay
               ,
               he
               has
               again
               and
               again
               brag'd
               of
               their
               Harmony
               to
               his
               Purpose
               .
               Thus
               are
               we
               in
               highest
               Concord
               ,
               when
               he
               thinks
               it
               makes
               for
               his
               Designs
               ;
               and
               when
               against
               them
               ,
               
                 as
                 opposite
                 as
                 the
                 Poles
              
               .
               But
               blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               We
               have
               receiv'd
               that
               One
               ,
               Eternal
               Spirit
               by
               which
               we
               have
               been
               Baptiz'd
               into
               One
               Living
               Body
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               One
               Heart
               ,
               One
               Mind
               and
               One
               Sense
               concerning
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               God's
               Everlasting
               Kingdom
               :
               But
               as
               our
               Adversary
               has
               said
               nothing
               sober
               or
               rational
               to
               what
               I
               answer'd
               in
               Defence
               of
               W.
               Smith's
               words
               ;
               so
               would
               he
               make
               the
               World
               believe
               I
               dared
               not
               to
               encounter
               with
               one
               of
               his
               Testimonies
               .
               Hear
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 produced
                 many
                 Testimonies
                 to
                 prove
                 my
                 Charge
                 ,
                 which
              
               Penn
               
                 dares
                 not
                 deal
                 with
                 ,
                 nor
                 bring
                 to
                 Light
                 ;
                 take
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   Mark
                
                 ,
                 Lukeand
                 John
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
              
               ,
               
                 
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   Greek
                
                 and
                 Latine
                 is
                 nothing
                 worth
                 as
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   J.
                   Hig.
                   VVarning
                
                 ,
                 pag.
                 7.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               That
               he
               so
               suggests
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               his
               own
               Words
               prove
               ;
               yet
               that
               I
               did
               examine
               some
               of
               his
               Testimonies
               is
               undeniable
               ;
               and
               to
               let
               him
               see
               I
               dare
               handle
               these
               without
               fearing
               they
               should
               bite
               me
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               without
               very
               good
               Seconds
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               :
               I
               mean
               ,
               
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Mark
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               and
               John
               ,
               or
               their
               Histories
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               so
               are
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               
                 The
                 Gospel
                 
                 is
                 Everlasting
              
               ,
               so
               are
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               John
               
                 saw
                 the
                 Angel
                 flying
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 Everlasting
                 Gospel
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
              
               which
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               
                 The
                 Gospel
                 was
                 preached
                 before
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 written
              
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Scriptures
               cannot
               be
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
                 The
                 Gospel
                 is
                 but
                 One
              
               ;
               but
               after
               this
               Man
               's
               Reckoning
               there
               should
               be
               Four
               ;
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               be
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Which
               is
               further
               proved
               from
               the
               Signification
               of
               the
               Word
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               w●t
               ,
               Glad-Tidings
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Coming
               of
               him
               that
               was
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               of
               whose
               Blessed
               Appearance
               and
               Wonderful
               Transactions
               these
               Scriptures
               are
               but
               the
               Narratives
               .
               Besides
               ,
               one
               of
               their
               Authors
               (
               Luke
               )
               expresly
               calls
               them
               a
               Declaration
               ,
               consequently
               not
               the
               Gospel
               thereby
               declared
               of
               ;
               which
               Definition
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               that
               Superintendent
               Reformer
               in
               England
               ,
               chuseth
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               
                 Part
                 1.
              
               
               Chap.
               6.
               of
               his
               
                 Common-Places
                 .
                 Tertullian
              
               calls
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 Instrumenta
                 doctrinae
              
               ,
               
               i.
               e.
               Instruments
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               And
               the
               New
               Testament
               Writings
               ,
               
                 Evangelicum
                 instrumentum
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               An
               Evangelical
               Instrument
               .
               
               And
               Matthew
               he
               calls
               ,
               
               
                 A
                 Faithful
                 Commentator
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Chrysostom
              
               being
               requir'd
               to
               Swear
               upon
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               both
               
                 denyed
                 those
                 Histories
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 to
                 Swear
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               And
               
                 D.
                 Featly
              
               *
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               English
               Bible
               to
               be
               the
               Authentick
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               of
               Corruption
               ,
               consequently
               not
               Authentick
               Gospel
               ,
               therefore
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               Authentick
               .
               I
               hope
               then
               I
               may
               without
               Offence
               ,
               in
               Defence
               of
               the
               Tr●th
               and
               that
               Honest
               Man
               (
               now
               at
               Peace
               ,
               yet
               )
               so
               severely
               reflected
               upon
               ,
               
               conclude
               ,
               that
               
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Mark
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               and
               
                 John
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 or
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               his
               second
               Proof
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   Greek
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Latine
                 is
                 nothing
                 worth
                 as
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ;
              
               I
               see
               no
               Error
               nor
               Blasphemy
               in
               so
               Innocent
               an
               Assertion
               .
               This
               is
               so
               like
               the
               catching
               at
               Twigs
               by
               drowned
               Men
               for
               Safety
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               not
               as
               Destitute
               of
               Succour
               would
               boast
               of
               the
               Evidence
               of
               so
               Speechless
               a
               Witness
               .
               There
               is
               not
               one
               Word
               it
               can
               speak
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               his
               Charge
               .
               He
               is
               fled
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               meer
               Language
               ,
               and
               makes
               that
               a
               Letter
               indeed
               ,
               which
               one
               would
               think
               he
               took
               just
               now
               for
               all
               Spirit
               ,
               perhaps
               with
               this
               Distinction
               though
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
              
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               ,
               
                 but
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 in
                 the
              
               English
               :
               What
               becomes
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               then
               ?
               But
               what
               can
               there
               be
               more
               Sottish
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               Protestant
               at
               this
               time
               of
               day
               to
               talk
               of
               
                 knowing
                 God
              
               by
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               ,
               and
               Latine
               ;
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               't
               is
               unpardonable
               in
               an
               
                 Independent
                 Priest
              
               to
               write
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               whose
               Folk
               for
               these
               Threescore
               Years
               have
               
                 totidem
                 verbis
              
               ,
               in
               express
               terms
               ,
               deny'd
               
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 or
                 either
                 of
                 those
                 Tongues
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
              
            
             
               Alas
               !
               who
               once
               pretended
               more
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               was
               more
               derided
               for
               doing
               so
               ,
               then
               some
               of
               the
               Predecessors
               of
               these
               
                 very
                 Independents
              
               and
               Anabaptists
               ,
               now
               so
               hot
               against
               us
               ?
               What
               less
               were
               the
               Invectives
               cast
               abroad
               against
               Ancient
               Separatists
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Alchimist
                 Assembly-Man
                 ,
                 Heudebrass
              
               ,
               with
               abundance
               of
               more
               serious
               Declamations
               against
               them
               ,
               under
               the
               Names
               of
               
                 Tub-Preachers
                 ,
                 Gifted-Brethren
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               Language
               learn
               Men
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               which
               
               Christ
               himself
               said
               ,
               
                 was
                 Life
                 Eternal
              
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               that
               Schollars
               are
               such
               
                 Ill
                 Christians
              
               ,
               and
               Jews
               ,
               the
               natural
               Hebrews
               ,
               were
               such
               Persecutors
               in
               Christ's
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               remain
               Infidels
               to
               this
               very
               day
               ?
               Methinks
               at
               this
               rate
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               when
               God
               condescended
               to
               speak
               forth
               the
               Gospel
               in
               their
               Language
               ,
               should
               not
               have
               counted
               it
               Foolishness
               ,
               nor
               have
               mocked
               at
               his
               Embassadour
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               on
               no
               less
               Errand
               then
               that
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               least
               of
               all
               ,
               since
               they
               believ'd
               ,
               should
               they
               have
               Degenerated
               into
               so
               much
               Superstition
               .
               But
               why
               the
               Latin
               must
               be
               brought
               in
               I
               cannot
               conceive
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               the
               better
               to
               enable
               People
               to
               understand
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Translation
              
               ;
               for
               we
               never
               yet
               heard
               of
               so
               much
               as
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Scripture
               that
               was
               Originally
               writ
               in
               that
               Tongue
               .
               'T
               is
               strange
               to
               me
               he
               should
               so
               much
               despise
               the
               People
               whose
               Language
               he
               so
               much
               extols
               ;
               and
               count
               the
               one
               serviceable
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               whilst
               with
               more
               Reason
               he
               reputes
               the
               other
               such
               gross
               Idolaters
               .
            
             
               Luther
               jerks
               the
               Papists
               for
               their
               laying
               that
               Stress
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               doth
               upon
               Humane
               Learning
               .
               
                 W.
                 Tindal
              
               rejects
               it
               .
               
                 W.
                 D●ll
              
               and
               
                 T.
                 Collier
              
               write
               expresly
               and
               unanswerably
               against
               the
               Necessity
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               can
               give
               Man
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               In
               short
               ;
               Common
               Experience
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Christian-Spirit
               and
               Conversation
               of
               Thousands
               that
               understand
               nor
               one
               Sentence
               of
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               ,
               or
               Latine
               make
               good
               the
               Assertion
               of
               our
               Honest
               Friend
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               
                 sufficient
                 Rebuke
                 to
                 this
                 vapouring
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 whose
                 Defiance
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 encounter
                 his
                 Proofs
                 return
                 Weakness
                 with
                 Shame
                 upon
                 his
                 Head
              
               ;
               For
               though
               he
               thought
               to
               fling
               me
               to
               the
               Dogs
               ,
               or
               give
               me
               a
               Prey
               to
               Fierce
               and
               Lyonly
               Seconds
               ,
               behold
               they
               are
               my
               Friends
               ,
               and
               unananimously
               
               turn
               with
               me
               against
               himself
               ,
               who
               had
               designed
               them
               upon
               such
               ill
               Service
               ;
               a
               Recompence
               may
               he
               ever
               find
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               he
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               abuse
               our
               Friends
               ,
               and
               pervert
               their
               Writings
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               I
               shall
               end
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               wishing
               for
               his
               sake
               as
               well
               as
               mine
               own
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               meet
               ,
               if
               not
               with
               more
               Reason
               ,
               yet
               with
               more
               Moderation
               in
               the
               remainder
               of
               his
               Discourse
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               we
               do
               not
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               any
               Means
               whereby
               to
               resist
               Temptation
               ,
               in
               Opposition
               to
               and
               Denyal
               of
               our
               Adversary's
               Charge
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Charge
             by
             him
             endeavour'd
             to
             be
             defended
             in
             his
             Eighth
             Chapter
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               affirm
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               no
               Means
               whereby
               to
               resist
               Temptation
            
             ;
             I
             will
             set
             down
             his
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 passes
                 over
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 Six
                 Testimonies
                 without
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 invalidate
                 them
                 ;
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
              
               
               If
               you
               use
               any
               other
               VVeapon
               then
               [
               the
               Light
               within
               ]
               in-this
               Spiritual
               VVar
               ,
               you
               cannot
               prevail
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Devil
               ,
               
                 So
                 I
                 more
                 then
                 proved
                 my
                 Assertion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               I
               therefore
               avoided
               considering
               
                 every
                 Testimony
              
               he
               brought
               ,
               first
               ,
               because
               many
               of
               them
               were
               
               so
               forraign
               that
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Pretence
               for
               bringing
               them
               .
               And
               next
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               not
               be
               prolix
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               sufficient
               to
               examine
               three
               in
               six
               ,
               and
               with
               good
               Conscie●e
               I
               can
               assure
               my
               Reader
               ,
               
                 I
                 took
              
               ,
               as
               I
               thought
               ,
               
                 those
                 he
                 built
                 most
                 upon
              
               :
               if
               he
               doubted
               of
               any
               he
               should
               not
               have
               brought
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               answer'd
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               case
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               now
               recited
               ,
               
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 weak
                 as
                 Water
                 to
                 his
                 Purpose
                 ,
              
               though
               a
               strong
               Truth
               in
               it self
               ;
               For
               the
               Intent
               of
               the
               words
               could
               be
               no
               other
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Armor
                 of
                 Light
              
               the
               Apostle
               exhorted
               the
               
                 Church
                 at
                 Rome
              
               to
               put
               on
               ,
               
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 Encounter
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 overcome
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 neglect
                 or
                 exchange
                 that
                 Armour
                 for
                 other
                 Weapons
              
               ;
               thereby
               not
               in
               the
               least
               excluding
               other
               such
               Instruments
               as
               this
               spiritual
               Light
               might
               arm
               ,
               or
               give
               Strength
               and
               Invigourate
               to
               our
               Help
               .
               And
               I
               am
               so
               far
               from
               doubting
               ,
               that
               I
               firmly
               believe
               ,
               that
               
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 this
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 Instruction
                 and
                 Comfort
                 ;
                 but
                 doth
                 even
                 yet
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 read
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 Fear
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 .
              
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               I
               am
               truly
               weary
               ;
               not
               because
               I
               find
               my
               way
               difficult
               from
               the
               great
               Perspicuity
               and
               Reason
               that
               are
               on
               the
               Side
               of
               my
               Adversary
               ;
               no
               ,
               nothing
               less
               in
               this
               VVorld
               .
               But
               I
               know
               not
               which
               way
               to
               turn
               my self
               ,
               but
               I
               meet
               ,
               either
               with
               
                 School-Boy
                 Jeers
                 ,
                 Insolent
                 Language
                 ,
                 Equivocations
                 ,
                 or
                 horrible
                 Perversions
                 :
              
               God
               is
               Record
               between
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               and
               I
               ,
               who
               of
               us
               two
               hath
               behav'd
               himself
               with
               most
               Ingenuity
               in
               encountering
               the
               strongest
               and
               fullest
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               shown
               most
               Reason
               and
               Moderation
               in
               Confuting
               them
               ;
               Two
               or
               Three
               Instances
               of
               
                 his
                 Failure
                 in
                 both
                 respects
              
               ,
               this
               Chapter
               presents
               thee
               with
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 thing
              
               VV.
               P.
               
                 deals
                 with
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Passage
                 of
              
               James
               Naylor
               '
               s
               ;
               
                 For
                 those
                 only
                 are
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 lead
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 were
                 ever
                 Enemies
                 .
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   saith
                
                 Penn
                 ,
                 He
                 concludes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 Passage
                 hath
                 any
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 Charge
                 or
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 ever
                 saw
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 should
                 have
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 alwayes
                 stark
                 blind
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Here
               he
               has
               given
               my
               Reflection
               upon
               his
               ill
               Application
               of
               the
               Passage
               ,
               omitting
               both
               my
               Exposition
               and
               Argument
               ;
               An
               Injustice
               I
               do
               affirm
               every
               Page
               of
               his
               Book
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               .
            
             
               VVhat
               I
               said
               to
               explain
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               was
               this
               ;
               
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Fleshly
                 ,
                 Literal
                 and
                 Historical
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Srrangers
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Persecutors
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 of
                 this
                 among
                 outward
                 Jews
                 and
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 deny
                 this
                 if
                 he
                 dare
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               all
               which
               and
               much
               more
               he
               sayes
               nothing
               ;
               but
               to
               his
               blind
               Squib
               before-mention'd
               ,
               he
               adds
               this
               
                 Wrest●ing
                 of
                 the
                 Passage
              
               ,
               by
               me
               so
               clearly
               exposited
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               Sign
               his
               Judgment
               is
               very
               feeble
               ,
               that
               ●ould
               not
               ,
               or
               would
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               be
               ●od
               by
               the
               Letter
               ,
               if
               they
               that
               were
               so
               led
               ,
               were
               ever
               E●emies
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               this
               but
               to
               make
               us
               
                 Enemies
                 to
                 th●
                 very
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               who
               without
               any
               Distinction
               gives
               
                 so
                 Wretched
                 a
                 Meaning
              
               to
               words
               so
               far
               from
               bearing
               it
               ,
               whose
               true
               Sense
               was
               ,
               as
               I
               observ'd
               already
               ;
               to
               which
               I
               may
               add
               for
               further
               Explanation
               ,
               thus
               ,
               That
               
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 Confidence
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 Erring
                 from
                 and
                 Grieving
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 withstanding
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               true
               Meaning
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               the
               meer
               Letter-Professor
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               can
               never
               attain
               to
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Danger
               lies
               here
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 true
                 Meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
              
               or
               rather
               by
               his
               own
               
                 dark
                 Apprehensions
              
               concerning
               the
               Mind
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               it
               ;
               As
               the
               
                 Jews
                 when
                 they
                 crucified
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 Blasphemers
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               genuine
               Sense
               of
               our
               Friend's
               words
               ;
               For
               had
               they
               been
               writ
               in
               the
               Sense
               in
               which
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               takes
               them
               ,
               we
               had
               then
               as
               greatly
               detested
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               now
               wrong'd
               them
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               Passage
               is
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               pag.
               109.
               his
               words
               these
               ,
               Isaac
               Penington
               ,
               
                 who
                 speaking
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 gain'd
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 writes
                 thus
                 ,
              
               
                 Making
                 him
                 wise
                 and
                 able
                 in
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bringing
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Condemnation
                 ,
                 Wrath
                 and
                 Misery
                 beyond
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 him
                 harder
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 upon
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 Truth
                 then
                 the
                 very
                 Heathen
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               bestows
               this
               Comment
               ;
               
                 If
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 getting
                 Knowledge
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 puts
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 bad
                 Condition
                 beyond
                 the
              
               Heathen
               ,
               
                 I
                 scarce
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 dangerous
                 then
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Reader
               ,
               't
               is
               worth
               our
               while
               to
               see
               ,
               if
               
                 I.
                 Penington
              
               be
               as
               bad
               a
               Man
               as
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               represents
               him
               ;
               in
               order
               to
               which
               I
               ask
               ,
               
                 First
                 ,
                 May
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 reads
                 and
                 pretends
                 to
                 value
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 from
                 up
                 an
                 Vnderstanding
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 absolutely
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ?
              
               I
               cannot
               think
               but
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               himself
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               may
               be
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               believe
               so
               :
               for
               it
               hath
               often
               been
               so
               already
               ,
               and
               J.
               Faldo's
               present
               Writings
               are
               an
               Unanswerable
               Instance
               for
               the
               Point
               .
               The
               
                 next
                 Question
              
               I
               would
               ask
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 Whether
                 such
                 Persons
                 so
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 apt
                 in
                 Defence
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Conceivings
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 Truth
                 it self
                 ?
              
               Methinks
               the
               whole
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Christ's
               Visible
               Appearance
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               disputing
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               decrying
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               while
               they
               magnify'd
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               great
               Doctors
               of
               them
               ,
               should
               without
               further
               Labour
               answer
               that
               Question
               in
               the
               Affirmative
               .
               Next
               ,
               Let
               me
               ask
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 high
                 Conceit
                 the
              
               Jews
               
                 had
                 of
                 their
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 Commands
                 ,
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 (
                 however
                 Erroneous
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Interpreter
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 render
                 them
                 more
                 captious
                 and
                 obdurate
                 then
                 the
              
               Heathen
               themselves
               ?
               If
               he
               can
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               he
               may
               answer
               this
               Question
               to
               our
               Mind
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Shame
               .
               
                 Lastly
                 ;
                 Was
                 not
                 this
                 State
                 more
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               ?
               God
               himself
               long
               since
               resolv'd
               this
               Question
               ,
               when
               he
               brought
               such
               heavy
               Judgments
               upon
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               turn'd
               the
               Stream
               of
               his
               Love
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               It
               was
               not
               for
               nought
               those
               words
               were
               left
               upon
               record
               ;
               
                 He
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 received
                 him
                 not
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               He
               came
               to
               the
               Nation
               and
               People
               of
               all
               others
               God
               had
               selected
               for
               his
               Service
               ,
               to
               whom
               
               he
               had
               been
               propitious
               beyond
               measure
               ,
               whom
               he
               redeem'd
               by
               
                 wonderful
                 Miracles
              
               ,
               and
               blessed
               with
               
                 Holy
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 Just
                 Judges
                 ,
                 a
                 Righteous
                 Law
                 ,
                 True
              
               and
               
                 Faithful
                 Prophets
              
               ;
               whose
               were
               the
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 Christ
                 came
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ;
               yet
               they
               received
               him
               not
               as
               God
               over
               all
               ,
               blessed
               forever
               ,
               manifested
               in
               Flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               Fulness
               of
               Time
               ,
               for
               their
               Deliverance
               ;
               but
               vehemently
               rejected
               him
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Beelzebub
                 ,
                 Prince
                 of
                 Devils
              
               .
               By
               this
               time
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               Isaac
               Penington's
               Passage
               is
               vindicated
               from
               the
               Malignity
               of
               our
               Adversary's
               Comment
               ,
               whose
               Perversion
               must
               needs
               be
               open
               and
               conspicuous
               to
               all
               that
               read
               him
               ;
               
                 First
                 ,
                 in
              
               charging
               him
               ,
               
                 To
                 have
                 made
                 this
                 Reflection
                 upon
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 gained
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               which
               are
               none
               of
               I.
               P's
               words
               :
               Next
               ,
               in
               concluding
               ,
               that
               by
               I.
               P's
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 nothing
                 can
                 well
                 be
                 more
                 Dangerous
                 then
                 Reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               (
               who
               alwayes
               was
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               ,
               a
               great
               Respecter
               and
               Reader
               of
               them
               )
               making
               the
               Stress
               of
               I.
               P's
               Saying
               to
               lie
               in
               a
               Dislike
               and
               Contempt
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               absolutely
               ,
               instead
               of
               their
               dark
               Interpretations
               upon
               ,
               and
               Carnal
               Deductions
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               he
               only
               levell'd
               his
               Discourse
               against
               .
            
             
               Thus
               have
               we
               been
               serv'd
               in
               every
               pretended
               Proof
               he
               has
               brought
               out
               of
               our
               Friends
               Writings
               ,
               to
               prop
               and
               enforce
               his
               feeble
               and
               incredible
               Charges
               ;
               For
               where
               we
               reprove
               
                 Men's
                 forming
                 unto
                 themselves
                 Religion
                 from
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Conceptions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               give
               a
               Check
               to
               their
               great
               Eagerness
               to
               comprehend
               the
               most
               weighty
               Mysteries
               therein
               expressed
               ,
               and
               their
               continual
               Questioning
               ,
               Cavilling
               and
               Contending
               concerning
               them
               ,
               whilst
               
               they
               themselves
               are
               Ignorant
               of
               the
               very
               first
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               being
               yet
               Strangers
               to
               Unfeign'd
               Repentance
               f●om
               Dead
               Works
               ,
               and
               Fear
               towards
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               
                 with
                 Loud
                 Voices
                 and
                 Clamorous
                 Tongues
                 they
                 thus
                 exclaim
                 against
                 us
                 ,
              
               after
               this
               Unruly
               as
               well
               as
               Unjust
               Manner
               ,
               The
               Quakers
               
                 Deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 The
              
               Quakers
               
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 binding
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 The
              
               Quakers
               
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Dangerous
                 to
                 read
                 them
              
               ;
               but
               I
               say
               in
               their
               Name
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 reading
                 ,
                 truly
                 understand
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               I
               might
               here
               break
               off
               ,
               but
               I
               intreat
               my
               Reader
               to
               peruse
               Two
               notable
               Testimonies
               given
               by
               University-Men
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               reputed
               Famous
               Thirty
               Years
               ago
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               out
               of
               Joshua
               Sprigg's
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 Testimony
                 to
                 an
                 Approaching
                 Glory
                 ,
              
               pag.
               96.
               
               
                 Christ
                 desires
                 that
                 his
                 Disciples
                 may
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 planting
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 LITERAL
                 
                   Word
                   in
                   their
                   Minds
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 ingrafting
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 DIVINE
                 
                   Word
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 pag.
                 107.
                 
                 Christ
                 may
                 offer
                 himself
                 long
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 LETTER
                 in
                 the
                 HISTORY
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 appear
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 SPIRIT
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 in
                 our
                 Consciences
                 to
                 quiet
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 any
                 true
                 Understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 aright
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 page
                 79
                 ,
                 &
                 80.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 looking
                 upon
                 the
                 HISTORY
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   till
                   we
                   find
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   done
                   in
                   us
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   in
                   the
                
                 MYSTERY
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   can
                   find
                   little
                   Comfort
                
                 —
                 The
                 whole
                 HISTORY
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 profit
                 you
                 nothing
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 
                   except
                   you
                   find
                
                 EXPERIMENTALLY
                 
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   done
                   in
                   you
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               The
               second
               is
               afforded
               us
               by
               
                 Christopher
                 Go●d
              
               ,
               stiled
               ,
               
                 Bachellor
                 of
                 Divinity
                 and
                 Fellow
                 of
                 King's
                 Colledge
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Refreshing
                 Drops
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               pag.
               12.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 REVELATION
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 prayes
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   give
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Revel●tion
                   .
                
                 —
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 pag
                 18.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 neither
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   nor
                   Christ's
                   Works
                   ,
                
                 can
                 settle
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Father
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Also
               in
               pag.
               89.
               
               
                 To
                 go
                 forth
                 in
                 Man's
                 Power
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   a
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   only
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 .
                 Yet
                 again
                 ,
                 pag.
                 87
                 upon
                 Acts
                 17.
                 
                 Here
                 they
                 hold
                 Paul
                 play
                 in
                 Reasoning
                 and
                 Disputing
                 ;
                 Paul
                 holds
                 up
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Jews
                 
                   do
                   dispute
                   against
                   Christ
                   by
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Learning
                 of
                 Man
                 doth
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   his
                   Knowledge
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   doth
                   but
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   oppose
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   greater
                   Knowledge
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 Learning
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 of
                 Man
                 )
                 
                   the
                   greater
                   Opposition
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 These
                 Jews
                 had
                 LEARNING
                 AND
                 KNOWLEDG
                 IN
                 THE
                 SCRIPTURES
                 MEERLY
                 TO
                 OPPOSE
                 THE
                 TRUTH
                 ,
                 THE
                 POWER
                 AND
                 LIFE
                 OF
                 THE
                 SCRIPTURES
                 .
              
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               be
               too
               prolix
               ,
               we
               shall
               content
               our selves
               (
               in
               the
               over-looking
               many
               more
               )
               with
               this
               Passage
               ,
               in
               his
               last
               Testimony
               ,
               pag.
               71.
               upon
               Esa
               .
               25.
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 that
                 have
                 devoted
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 There
                 are
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 their
                 Life
                 in
                 the
                 Creature
                 ;
                 
                   God
                   will
                   shortly
                   draw
                   all
                   Life
                   unto
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   they
                   that
                   run
                   after
                   other
                   Gods
                   ,
                   shall
                   starve
                   and
                   famish
                   They
                   and
                   their
                   Gods.
                   
                
              
            
             
             
               These
               Passages
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               speak
               for
               themselves
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               so
               much
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               till
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               and
               his
               Fellow-Separatists
               have
               publickly
               renounced
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Authors
               ,
               we
               have
               great
               Cause
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               themselves
               have
               hitherto
               reputed
               their
               Spiritual
               and
               Learn'd
               Ministers
               ,
               do
               defend
               and
               rather
               out-word
               us
               in
               Testimony
               to
               the
               Truth
               .
               But
               before
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               proceeds
               to
               any
               such
               Excommunication
               ,
               let
               him
               remember
               that
               he
               cannot
               do
               it
               without
               Disturbance
               to
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               Injury
               to
               the
               Memory
               of
               
                 Joseph
                 Carl
              
               ,
               that
               Famous
               and
               Ancient
               
                 Independent
                 Pastor
              
               ,
               who
               Licensed
               J.
               Sp●●gg's
               Book
               ,
               Ann.
               1647.
               and
               consequently
               entituled
               himself
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               therein
               exprest
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               Christopher
               Goad's
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 J.
                 Sprigg
              
               perform'd
               the
               Friendly
               Office
               of
               Publisher
               after
               his
               Decease
               ,
               but
               himself
               was
               Pastor
               of
               a
               very
               eminent
               Congregation
               of
               Independents
               in
               his
               Life-time
               ,
               Strange
               !
               that
               the
               Men
               of
               these
               dayes
               should
               not
               know
               the
               Principles
               of
               their
               Admir'd
               Fathers
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               when
               they
               meet
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               worthy
               Witness
               
                 C.
                 Goad
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Conclusion
               of
               his
               last
               Testimony
               ,
               pag.
               74
               ,
               &
               77.
               gives
               a
               good
               Reason
               for
               it
               ;
               He
               that
               hath
               Ears
               to
               hear
               ,
               let
               him
               hear
               ;
               he
               that
               hath
               not
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               will
               cry
               ,
               
                 Whimsie
                 ,
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 the
                 Scripture
                 into
                 an
                 Allegory
              
               —
               and
               whilst
               the
               Vail
               is
               over
               ,
               
                 Error
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
              
               .
            
             
               I
               had
               thoughts
               of
               adding
               no
               further
               Testimony
               ,
               but
               a
               most
               remarkable
               Passage
               of
               that
               Christian
               and
               Learned
               Martyr
               
                 Dr.
                 Barnes
              
               ,
               Burnt
               for
               his
               Faith
               in
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               dayes
               (
               after
               having
               been
               his
               Ambassador
               ,
               and
               in
               high
               repute
               )
               pressed
               hard
               upon
               me
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               not
               but
               his
               greater
               Distance
               from
               us
               then
               those
               before
               cited
               may
               carry
               more
               Authority
               ,
               and
               obtain
               
               greater
               Favour
               with
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               who
               will
               at
               least
               make
               shew
               of
               Reverence
               to
               his
               Autiquity
               and
               Martyrdom
               ;
               his
               words
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 Man's
                 Will
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Heart
                 ,
                 Soul
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 thing
                 is
                 in
                 Man
                 (
                 
                   without
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 )
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 intend
                 his
                 best
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 lieth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Might
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 please
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   all
                   Flesh
                   .
                
              
               —
               Again
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 maketh
                 him
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 giveth
                 witness
                 to
                 our
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God.
                 Our
                 Spirit
                 giveth
                 no
                 witness
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 th●
                 he
                 is
                 Christ's
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 were
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 frustrate
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   our
                   Spirit
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   can
                   study
                   his
                   best
                   ,
                   to
                   apply
                   himself
                   to
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   utterm●●
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   but
                
                 WISDOM
                 OF
                 THE
                 FLESH
                 ,
                 and
                 HATH
                 NO
                 WITNESS
                 OF
                 GOD●
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 ENEMY
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 b●
                 SIN
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Austin
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   feedeth
                   without
                   m●●
                   feedeth
                   against
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               D.
               Barnes
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               little
               of
               the
               grea●
               deal
               that
               he
               writes
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               against
               th●
               Papists
               ,
               about
               their
               Doctrine
               of
               Free-will
               .
               And
               i●
               deed
               he
               cleaves
               the
               Hair
               ,
               and
               hits
               the
               Mark
               above
               mo●
               Ancient
               Writers
               ;
               for
               as
               he
               unanswerably
               argues
               in
               th●
               very
               Smart
               Discourse
               ,
               that
               Man's
               cleaving
               to
               his
               o●
               Power
               brought
               him
               into
               transgression
               ,
               and
               consequen●●ly
               could
               never
               redeem
               him
               out
               of
               it
               .
               So
               doth
               he
               e●●press
               the
               absolute
               Necessity
               of
               Man's
               having
               Recourse●
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               himself
               for
               Counsel
               and
               Assistan●
               in
               order
               to
               understand
               and
               fulfil
               the
               Good-will
               of
               Go●
               which
               implyes
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               who
               call
               it
               ,
               
                 opposing
                 〈◊〉
                 Spirit
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 vilifying
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               to
               press
               the
               understanding
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               witnessing
               the
               Truths
               therein
               declared
               of
               from
               the
               Revelation
               and
               Operation
               of
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               only
               ,
               
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 rankest
                 strain
                 of
                 Free-will
                 ,
              
               that
               was
               ever
               yet
               broach'd
               among
               Men
               ,
               and
               there
               we
               leave
               our
               bitter
               Enemy
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               now
               come
               to
               a
               Passage
               more
               immediately
               concerning
               my self
               ,
               which
               he
               thinks
               ,
               
                 touches
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 Quick
              
               ;
               but
               I
               know
               not
               why
               ,
               unless
               he
               measures
               me
               by
               himself
               ,
               being
               a
               Man
               so
               quick
               to
               be
               touch'd
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               soberest
               and
               solidst
               Answer
               ,
               which
               I
               could
               give
               him
               ,
               he
               doth
               so
               gaul
               and
               fret
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               coming
               near
               him
               ,
               without
               being
               kick't
               and
               abus'd
               .
               His
               Carriage
               towards
               me
               in
               this
               Particular
               ,
               amongst
               many
               Instances
               already
               past
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               come
               ,
               proves
               what
               I
               say
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               Book
               of
               mine
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 Vindicated
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               in
               Answer
               to
               a
               Socinian
               ,
               who
               seem'd
               to
               deride
               the
               Quakers
               asserting
               a
               Necessity
               of
               having
               a
               Right
               Faith
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               from
               the
               Revelation
               and
               Operation
               of
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               I
               used
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 But
                 I
                 assure
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 grope
                 in
                 the
                 Dark
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 daily
                 Obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 rest
                 contented
                 to
                 know
                 only
                 as
                 they
                 Experience
                 .
              
               At
               this
               he
               scoffed
               ;
               
                 What
                 know
                 God
                 only
                 as
                 they
                 experience
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 experience
                 his
                 Omnipotency
                 ?
                 That
              
               W.
               P.
               
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 should
                 talk
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 is
                 most
                 ridiculous
                 .
              
               To
               which
               he
               brings
               me
               in
               thus
               answering
               ,
               
                 'T
                 is
                 Unchristian
                 in
                 
                   John
                   Faldo
                
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 right
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 obtainable
                 any
                 other
                 Way
                 then
                 by
                 Experience
                 .
              
               Here
               's
               my
               Reflection
               by
               way
               of
               Consequence
               ,
               but
               where
               's
               my
               Argument
               ?
               That
               he
               left
               
               behind
               ,
               as
               being
               better
               able
               to
               jeer
               it
               ,
               then
               confute
               it
               ;
               some
               short
               Account
               of
               it
               I
               will
               give
               .
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Light
                 or
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 its
                 illuminatition
                 giveth
                 the
                 right
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Knowledge
                 never
                 goes
                 without
                 Experience
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 The
                 World
                 without
                 in
                 its
                 Make
                 ,
                 Order
                 ,
                 Perservation
                 ,
                 Providences
                 ,
                 his
                 Powerful
                 Work
                 of
                 Redemption
                 within
                 prove
                 what
                 I
                 writ
                 :
              
               But
               of
               this
               he
               takes
               no
               notice
               .
               Now
               
                 his
                 Dis-ingenuity
              
               thus
               far
               is
               two-fold
               ,
               First
               ,
               his
               stretching
               the
               word
               Experience
               to
               all
               Cases
               ;
               when
               the
               Scope
               and
               End
               of
               my
               words
               went
               no
               farther
               then
               
                 every
                 Man
                 's
                 particular
                 Saving
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               Conversion
               and
               Eternal
               Salvation
               .
               2
               ly
               ,
               He
               not
               only
               has
               taken
               no
               notice
               of
               my
               Argument
               ,
               but
               has
               abused
               the
               Consequence
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Right
                 or
                 Saving
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 obtai●able
                 but
                 by
                 Experience
              
               ;
               after
               this
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               you
               have
               his
               Character
               of
               asserting
               ,
               that
               Reason
               ,
               
               Faith
               ,
               Scripture
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               too
               (
               all
               which
               are
               not
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               Experience
               )
               are
               any
               Means
               by
               which
               to
               obtain
               the
               Right
               Knowledge
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               How
               like
               a
               Disputant
               or
               an
               
                 honest
                 Man
              
               he
               deals
               with
               me
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               First
               ,
               In
               that
               
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 have
                 Experience
                 without
                 Reason
                 ,
              
               because
               Reason
               is
               that
               part
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               which
               is
               eminently
               concern'd
               in
               receiving
               that
               Experience
               ,
               therefore
               not
               the
               Giver
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               yet
               it
               without
               Reason
               .
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Work
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 one
                 great
                 thing
                 experienced
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 an
                 Instrument
                 to
                 that
                 Experience
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 efficient
                 Cause
                 or
                 Worker
                 of
                 the
                 Experience
                 in
                 the
                 reasonable
                 Soul.
              
               For
               must
               not
               He
               be
               very
               Blind
               or
               Malicious
               ,
               that
               can
               suppose
               ,
               I
               meant
               by
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               Experience
               ,
               
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 brings
                 not
                 to
                 ,
              
               who
               have
               been
               all
               this
               while
               pleading
               for
               
                 that
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Experience
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 only
                 give
                 ,
              
               and
               abused
               with
               a
               Witness
               by
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               for
               doing
               so
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               should
               suppose
               me
               to
               exclude
               Reason
               ,
               from
               Men
               in
               their
               Experiences
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               render
               them
               Brutes
               ,
               and
               because
               therefore
               unreasonable
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               most
               uncapable
               of
               Experience
               (
               unless
               Men
               may
               Experience
               without
               their
               Reasonable
               or
               Understanding
               Part
               )
               is
               a
               Wrong
               that
               would
               have
               drawn
               a
               whole
               Chapter
               of
               Railing
               from
               him
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               so
               serv'd
               by
               a
               Quaker
               .
               And
               for
               Faith
               ,
               how
               can
               a
               Man
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               know
               he
               hath
               it
               ;
               and
               which
               way
               may
               he
               possibly
               know
               it
               and
               not
               experience
               it
               ?
               As
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               they
               may
               both
               be
               instrumental
               to
               Experience
               ,
               and
               with
               respect
               to
               what
               they
               declare
               of
               ,
               be
               also
               experienced
               .
            
             
               Two
               places
               more
               ,
               and
               we
               leave
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               will
               appear
               ,
               
               that
               his
               Courage
               is
               as
               much
               upon
               the
               ebb
               ,
               as
               his
               Envy
               was
               before
               upon
               the
               flote
               .
               In
               his
               former
               Book
               he
               was
               so
               unhappy
               in
               his
               Cause
               ,
               as
               to
               let
               fall
               this
               Expression
               ,
               That
               
                 God
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 without
                 have
                 taught
                 us
                 better
                 things
                 .
              
               The
               use
               I
               made
               of
               it
               in
               my
               Answer
               he
               takes
               a
               little
               notice
               of
               ,
               I
               mean
               to
               recite
               ,
               not
               confute
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Teaching
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 above
                 ,
                 said
                 I
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 was
                 impertinent
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 have
                 taught
                 them
                 better
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 
                 meant
                 that
                 God
                 taught
                 by
                 his
                 immediate
                 Discoveries
                 with
                 and
                 beside
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 then
                 wherein
                 do
                 we
                 differ
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               will
               faithfully
               set
               down
               his
               Reply
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               any
               Reason
               in
               it
               I
               may
               lose
               none
               of
               it
               in
               Transscription
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               thinks
               (
               now
               )
               he
               has
               me
               upon
               the
               hip
               ;
               this
               Phrase
               he
               calls
               assisting
               to
               my
               own
               Confutation
               ,
               
               If
               joyning
               the
               Teachings
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               alwayes
               together
               be
               Self-confutation
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               ever
               so
               Confuted
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               both
               Evasion
               and
               False
               Doctrine
               .
               Evasion
               in
               putting
               
                 alway
                 together
              
               in
               the
               Reply
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               in
               the
               first
               Passage
               ;
               and
               very
               much
               alters
               the
               Case
               ,
               since
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 God
                 above
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 without
                 have
                 taught
                 us
                 better
                 things
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               
                 joyning
                 the
                 Teachings
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 alwayes
                 together
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               are
               vastly
               differing
               .
               For
               the
               first
               Saying
               or
               Passage
               is
               general
               ,
               and
               leaves
               God
               at
               Liberty
               to
               speak
               beside
               ,
               with
               ,
               or
               above
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               but
               the
               Reply
               tyes
               God
               alwayes
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               that
               he
               cannot
               speak
               otherwise
               then
               by
               them
               ,
               nor
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               without
               him
               ,
               which
               makes
               up
               the
               
                 False
                 Doctrine
              
               I
               charged
               upon
               him
               .
               But
               if
               he
               means
               that
               God
               speaks
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               his
               Mind
               declared
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               nothing
               contradictory
               to
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               acquiesce
               ;
               yet
               this
               Concession
               not
               only
               brings
               him
               upon
               the
               Hip
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               bare
               Ground
               too
               ;
               for
               it
               confutes
               him
               without
               Controle
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               he
               grants
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 without
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 teach
                 without
                 the
                 God
                 above
                 ,
              
               the
               very
               thing
               in
               Controversie
               almost
               
               from
               the
               beginning
               betwixt
               us
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               return
               his
               own
               words
               upon
               himself
               ,
               pag.
               40.
               of
               his
               Reply
               .
               
                 All
                 this
                 ado
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 nothing
                 without
                 immediate
                 Inspiration
              
               ;
               implying
               that
               we
               hold
               them
               to
               be
               profitable
               as
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               discover
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               breath
               into
               our
               Hearts
               the
               true
               Meaning
               and
               Vertue
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               our
               Instruction
               and
               Comfort
               ;
               and
               what
               short
               of
               this
               doth
               John
               Faldo's
               Expression
               import
               ,
               that
               makes
               the
               Teachings
               of
               the
               God
               above
               necessary
               to
               render
               the
               Scriptures
               truly
               profitable
               unto
               any
               :
               And
               what
               is
               this
               but
               to
               say
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               of
               
                 no
                 value
              
               (
               not
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               )
               to
               us
               ,
               unless
               the
               God
               above
               unfold
               them
               ,
               and
               brings
               our
               Souls
               into
               a
               sense
               of
               those
               States
               and
               Truths
               they
               declare
               of
               .
               I
               leave
               my
               sober
               Reader
               to
               make
               his
               Judgment
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               so
               proceed
               to
               the
               next
               Particular
               ,
               which
               will
               end
               this
               Chapter
               .
               I
               will
               set
               down
               his
               words
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 He
                 quarrels
                 with
                 my
                 Mannagement
                 of
              
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               16
               ,
               17.
               thus
               ,
               
               
                 And
                 a
                 Shame
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 Man
                 should
                 bring
                 these
                 places
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 Means
                 whereby
                 to
                 resist
                 Temptation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Words
                 are
              
               ,
               Wherefore
               take
               unto
               you
               the
               whole
               Armour
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 And
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 reckoned
              
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
                 Why
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Shame
                 I
                 produce
                 any
                 Scripture
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 which
                 is
                 like
                 a
              
               Quaker
               
                 throughly
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Matter
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 a
                 Shame
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Sword.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               No
               such
               Matter
               .
               The
               Shame
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               perverted
               and
               mis-apply'd
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               the
               Shame
               still
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               so
               bungle
               and
               bogle
               in
               
               the
               Business
               ,
               as
               of
               Two
               Pages
               to
               take
               Two
               Lines
               ,
               that
               concern'd
               not
               either
               the
               Exposition
               or
               the
               Argument
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               has
               done
               ,
               say
               nothing
               neither
               to
               it
               .
               Is
               this
               Man
               like
               to
               acquit
               himself
               with
               Advantage
               against
               the
               vain
               Attempts
               of
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               as
               he
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               call
               them
               ?
               Reader
               ,
               I
               have
               often
               complain'd
               ,
               and
               yet
               shall
               have
               Cause
               enough
               of
               my
               Adversary's
               unfair
               Dealing
               ,
               in
               not
               reporting
               the
               fortieth
               part
               of
               what
               I
               urge
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               sure
               to
               take
               not
               what
               is
               most
               ,
               but
               least
               material
               to
               my
               Cause
               ,
               and
               then
               bestows
               a
               Squib
               or
               two
               upon
               it
               ,
               instead
               of
               taking
               my
               Strength
               ,
               or
               giving
               a
               sage
               Reply
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               complain
               not
               without
               Just
               Cause
               ;
               be
               pleas'd
               to
               consider
               my
               former
               Answer
               with
               what
               he
               first
               writ
               to
               occasion
               it
               ;
               by
               which
               his
               Honesty
               in
               reciting
               ,
               and
               Reason
               in
               replying
               may
               be
               most
               impartially
               judged
               of
               .
               Thus
               he
               ,
               pag.
               113.
               
               
                 Above
                 all
                 take
                 the
                 Shield
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 quench
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 Observe
              
               saith
               J.
               Faldo
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 16th
                 verse
                 is
                 preferred
                 above
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 17th
                 verse
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Christ
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 for
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 Christ
                 .
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 had
                 less
                 need
                 of
                 Scripture
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 resisted
              
               Satan
               '
               
                 s
                 Temptation
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               4.
               
               To
               which
               I
               gave
               this
               following
               Answer
               ;
               
                 But
                 neither
                 will
                 this
                 do
                 his
                 Business
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Shame
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 Man
                 should
                 bring
                 these
                 places
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   Means
                   whereby
                   to
                   resist
                   Temptation
                
                 (
                 which
                 Rebuke
                 was
                 the
                 whole
                 he
                 recited
                 )
                 that
                 concerned
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 especially
                 this
                 in
                 Hand
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Sense
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 absurd
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 by
                 him
                 be
                 deny'd
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 allows
                 the
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 preferr'd
                 before
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 should
                 we
                 grant
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 yet
                 observe
                 the
                 fatal
                 Blow
                 his
                 Cause
                 receives
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 Hand
                 .
                 Every
                 true
                 Christian
                 hath
                 Faith
                 ;
                 that
                 Faith
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                   every
                   true
                
                 Christian
                 
                   hath
                   something
                   in
                   him
                   above
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 True
                 Faith
                 overcometh
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 quenches
                 the
                 fiery
                 Darts
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 consequently
                 Temptations
                 ;
                 therefore
                 not
                 so
                 properly
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   true
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   preferred
                   above
                   them
                   ,
                
                 (
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Faldo
                
                 himself
                 )
                 
                   and
                   which
                   resists
                   Temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   overcomes
                   the
                   VVorld
                   ,
                
                 is
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Once
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 Just
                 they
                 live
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   J.
                   F.
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Just
                   live
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 inferior
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 Thus
                 much
                 we
                 get
                 granting
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Text.
                 
              
               Now
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               tell
               me
               ,
               of
               this
               Argumentation
               what
               has
               he
               taken
               ,
               
                 what
                 has
                 he
                 replyed
                 to
              
               ?
               Yet
               this
               man
               is
               deem'd
               worthy
               by
               the
               Professors
               of
               our
               Times
               ,
               to
               act
               the
               Tertullus
               against
               the
               poor
               Quakers
               .
            
             
               For
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               I
               told
               him
               then
               ,
               
                 We
                 rejected
                 his
                 Gloss
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   spiritual
                   Sword
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 Beza
                 renders
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Narure
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Armour
                 mention'd
                 in
                 that
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 invisible
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Bible
                 or
                 meer
                 VVritings
                 we
                 know
                 are
                 not
                 .
              
               To
               which
               let
               me
               add
               ;
               that
               I
               know
               no
               Reason
               
                 why
                 the
                 Shield
                 of
                 Faith
                 should
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               
               unless
               it
               be
               because
               that
               's
               in
               the
               Verse
               before
               this
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               them
               in
               an
               abstract
               Sense
               ,
               or
               as
               they
               are
               in
               themselves
               .
               For
               
                 Above
                 all
              
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               preferring
               the
               
                 Shield
                 of
                 Faith
              
               in
               Dignity
               before
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               respecting
               their
               own
               Nature
               and
               Quality
               ,
               but
               with
               regard
               to
               the
               Creature
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 if
                 Vnbelief
                 enters
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 Loins
                 be
                 girt
                 with
                 Truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Breast
                 arm'd
                 with
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 the
                 Feet
                 shod
                 with
                 the
                 Preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 covered
                 with
                 the
                 Helmtt
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               Enemy
               encounter'd
               with
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               So
               that
               respecting
               Man
               ,
               not
               respecting
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               Armour
               ,
               Faith
               is
               above
               all
               ,
               or
               first
               necessary
               ;
               for
               though
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               Eternal
               Salvation
               ,
               be
               all
               ,
               or
               either
               of
               them
               greater
               then
               Faith
               ,
               as
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               without
               Faith
               no
               interest
               can
               be
               had
               in
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               our
               Adversary's
               Preference
               vanisheth
               ,
               and
               his
               Consequence
               about
               the
               Scriptures
               being
               the
               VVord
               of
               God
               falls
               to
               the
               Ground
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               Christ's
               Answer
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               in
               my
               Adversary's
               Reply
               ,
               what
               of
               my
               Answer
               he
               trans-scribes
               ,
               which
               I
               gave
               to
               the
               use
               he
               made
               of
               that
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               what
               sort
               of
               Treatment
               he
               affords
               me
               .
               These
               are
               his
               words
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 Once
                 more
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
                 But
                 said
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 written
              
               ;
               VVhat
               then
               ?
               
                 sayes
                 W.
                 P.
              
               Therefore
               must
               the
               Quakers
               needs
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               any
               means
               to
               resist
               Temptation
               ?
               
                 pag.
                 90.
                 
                 You
                 may
                 fear
                 the
                 Man
                 is
                 craz'd
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 almost
                 asleep
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 this
                 .
                 I
                 produced
                 the
                 Example
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 a
                 Means
                 for
                 resisting
                 Temptation
                 ,
                 he
                 resisting
                 so
                 effectually
                 with
              
               It
               s
               written
               ,
               it
               s
               written
               .
               But
               Penn
               
                 would
                 make
                 you
                 believe
                 I
                 intended
                 it
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Means
                 .
                 Can
                 you
                 think
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 sinlest
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 Infallible
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               His
               Froth
               and
               Reflection
               I
               am
               no
               otherwise
               concern'd
               at
               ,
               then
               that
               it
               ill
               becomes
               a
               Pretender
               to
               Divinity
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               me
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               willingly
               conceal'd
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               a
               Reply
               as
               if
               he
               had
               taken
               in
               all
               that
               was
               fit
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ;
               my
               Answer
               lay
               thus
               ,
               
                 But
                 said
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   written
                
                 ;
                 VVhat
                 then
                 ?
                 
                   Therefore
                   must
                   the
                
                 Quakers
                 
                   needs
                   deny
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   Means
                   to
                   resist
                   Temptation
                
                 ;
                 (
                 Here
                 
                   J.
                   F.
                
                 leaves
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 go
                 on
                 )
                 or
                 rather
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 such
                 Means
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 no
                 right
                 Quaker
                 ever
                 deny'd
                 .
                 (
                 Now
                 Reader
                 mark
                 )
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 reasonable
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 so
                 answer
                 (
                 set
                 that
                 Power
                 aside
                 ,
                 which
                 filled
                 up
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 chain'd
                 
                   Satan
                   )
                   because
                   the
                   Devil
                   used
                   Scripture
                   to
                   prevail
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 place
                 proves
                 .
                 However
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 confess
                 that
                 where-ever
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 speak
                 by
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 a
                 Tempted
                 Soul
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 acknowledg'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Means
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 scatters
                 such
                 Doubts
                 and
                 Despondences
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 Power
                 over
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 often
                 so
                 occur
                 yet
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 People
                 fly
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 of
                 themselves
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 have
                 Recourse
                 to
                 that
                 Divine
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 testifie
                 
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   Quench
                   the
                   fiery
                   Darts
                   ,
                
                 and
                 which
                 J.
                 F.
                 himself
                 has
                 largely
                 confest
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   above
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   themselves
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               Now
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               consider
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               he
               gave
               not
               the
               10th
               part
               of
               my
               Answer
               in
               any
               respect
               .
               2ly
               ,
               That
               what
               of
               it
               would
               have
               prevented
               his
               reflecting
               upon
               me
               ,
               he
               wholy
               omitted
               .
               He
               seems
               di
               pleased
               that
               I
               made
               such
               a
               Question
               upon
               his
               citing
               Christ's
               words
               to
               the
               Devil
               as
               this
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 must
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 needs
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 Means
                 to
                 resist
                 Temptation
                 ?
              
               telling
               Folks
               ,
               
                 They
                 may
                 fear
                 I
                 was
                 craz'd
                 or
                 a
                 sleep
                 when
                 I
                 wrote
                 it
              
               ;
               asking
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
                 think
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 sinlest
                 or
                 infallible
                 ?
              
               as
               thinking
               it
               improper
               to
               his
               Quotation
               ,
               and
               yet
               would
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               that
               were
               directed
               immediately
               to
               it
               ,
               viz.
               
                 it
                 was
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 reasonable
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 so
                 answer
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Devil
                 used
                 Scripture
                 to
                 prevail
                 upon
                 him
              
               ;
               the
               very
               Answer
               in
               his
               pretended
               Reply
               was
               wanting
               :
               VVith
               what
               Face
               then
               can
               our
               Adversary
               ,
               over
               &
               above
               his
               other
               ill
               words
               ,
               charge
               me
               with
               
                 designing
                 to
                 render
                 him
                 impertinent
              
               ,
               by
               making
               him
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Quakers
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               such
               a
               Means
               ,
               by
               the
               Question
               I
               ask'd
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               wrong'd
               him
               ,
               &
               that
               he
               never
               intended
               any
               such
               thing
               through
               the
               bent
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ?
               And
               what
               can
               be
               clearer
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               on
               purpose
               avoided
               the
               shock
               ,
               and
               took
               notice
               only
               of
               that
               part
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               which
               being
               torn
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               thought
               fittest
               for
               him
               to
               play
               upon
               .
               But
               I
               see
               no
               VVrong
               I
               did
               him
               in
               so
               asking
               what
               I
               did
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               was
               one
               End
               for
               which
               the
               Scripture
               was
               quoted
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               Jeers
               he
               bestows
               upon
               me
               and
               it
               ,
               besides
               his
               wilful
               Neglect
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               honest
               Return
               ,
               and
               yet
               complain
               for
               want
               of
               it
               when
               he
               had
               done
               so
               ,
               is
               a
               pittiful
               come
               off
               for
               a
               Man
               of
               his
               Pretence
               to
               Controversie
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               we
               ,
               but
               our
               Adversary
               opposeth
               the
               Teachings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               The
               Testimonies
               brought
               by
               him
               ,
               cleared
               and
               delivered
               from
               his
               Application
               .
               Our
               Doctrine
               proved
               from
               Scripture
               and
               several
               Testimonies
               .
               His
               frequent
               and
               gross
               Perversions
               of
               our
               Words
               and
               Writings
               discovered
               and
               justly
               rebuked
               .
            
          
           
             VVE
             are
             now
             got
             to
             his
             last
             Chapter
             relating
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             justifie
             his
             Charge
             by
             further
             evidencing
             a
             Consistency
             between
             it
             and
             William
             Smith's
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             I
             utterly
             deny'd
             to
             have
             been
             William
             Smith's
             VVords
             or
             Meaning
             .
             The
             Charge
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             Quakers
             
               put
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               Opposition
               to
               each
               other
            
             ;
             His
             Proof
             of
             the
             Charge
             lies
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               ,
               Earthly
               Root
               ,
               Darkness
               and
               Confusion
               ,
               Apostacy
               ,
               the
               Whore's
               Cup
               ,
               the
               Mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               Bastards
               brought
               forth
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             sayes
             
               John
               Faldo
            
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             ,
             
               would
               amaze
               a
            
             Christian
             
               to
               read
               ,
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               two
               pages
               quoted
               of
               vilifying
               Reproach
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               If
               this
               be
               not
               opposing
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               Devil
               himself
               must
               dispair
               of
               inventing
               words
               to
               express
               it
               by
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             
               John
               Faldo
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             I
             must
             confefs
             ,
             If
             all
             or
             any
             of
             these
             things
             were
             ever
             said
             or
             publish'd
             by
             
               VVilliam
               Smith
            
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             Cause
             for
             Amazement
             ,
             and
             Abhorrence
             too
             .
             But
             
             what
             said
             I
             to
             this
             ?
             Truly
             enough
             ;
             but
             that
             J.
             F.
             was
             careful
             to
             conceal
             ,
             he
             brings
             in
             a
             small
             Limb
             of
             my
             Answer
             ,
             and
             then
             scares
             it
             with
             hard
             words
             .
             Take
             notice
             of
             his
             Reply
             ,
             to
             what
             he
             ventures
             to
             trans-scribe
             of
             my
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               Penn
               saith
               ,
               VV.
               Smith
               reflected
               not
               in
               the
               least
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
               nor
               those
               Doctrines
               which
               were
               truly
               received
               thence
               .
               No
               such
               words
               can
               be
               produc'd
               by
               our
               Adversary
               .
               No
               Jesuit
               
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 did
                 ever
                 out-do
              
               VV.
               P.
               
                 in
                 Equivocations
                 and
                 Subterfuges
                 .
                 His
                 stress
                 lies
                 on
                 the
                 words
              
               TRULY
               
                 received
                 thence
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Suppose
               them
               to
               be
               my
               stress
               ,
               what
               Subterfuge
               lies
               there
               ?
               Are
               there
               not
               Doctrines
               falsly
               deduced
               through
               Men's
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               true
               Intendment
               of
               Scripture
               ?
               And
               do
               not
               such
               ,
               as
               confidently
               think
               them
               to
               be
               truly
               receiv'd
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               really
               were
               so
               .
               But
               the
               Stress
               lies
               here
               with
               J.
               F.
               His
               Religion
               cannot
               bear
               a
               Scruting
               ;
               and
               is
               as
               well
               nigh
               as
               shy
               of
               a
               Search
               as
               Mahometism
               it self
               .
               Though
               had
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Gang
               continu'd
               where
               they
               were
               ,
               the
               poor
               Quakers
               might
               have
               had
               an
               Inquisition
               with
               a
               VVitness
               at
               their
               Heels
               by
               this
               time
               .
               But
               he
               has
               a
               further
               Comment
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               The
               Quakers
               allow
               no
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               truly
               received
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               is
               received
               by
               immediate
               Inspiration
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               VVritten
               VVord
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               VVhere
               's
               the
               Opposition
               now
               ?
               Doth
               not
               he
               
               set
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               against
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               at
               least
               exclude
               the
               holy
               Inspiration
               from
               any
               share
               in
               that
               Authority
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               what
               he
               can
               to
               shuffle
               out
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 from
                 being
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               only
               ,
               yet
               the
               greatest
               Proof
               of
               their
               Authorities
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               chiefly
               by
               
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 our selves
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 bin
                 given
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 others
                 ,
              
               as
               held
               both
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               our
               Famous
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               most
               Considerable
               Protestants
               .
               He
               speaks
               as
               if
               he
               affected
               Obscurity
               ,
               and
               aim'd
               only
               at
               jumbling
               and
               intricating
               ,
               instead
               of
               explaining
               the
               Matter
               .
               But
               had
               we
               put
               the
               Spirit
               in
               Opposition
               to
               the
               Letter
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               then
               what
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               done
               before
               us
               ,
               as
               
                 H.
                 Bullenger
              
               ,
               that
               notable
               Reformer
               observes
               upon
               Rom.
               2.
               29.
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Circumcision
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   is
                   the
                   Circumcision
                   that
                   consisteth
                   in
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Letter
                
                 ;
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   able
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Letter
                   killeth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Spirit
                   giveth
                   Life
                   ,
                
                 4
                 Dec.
                 8
                 Serm.
                 
              
               A
               notable
               Application
               to
               our
               Purpose
               ;
               but
               while
               we
               only
               so
               oppose
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               the
               Preference
               to
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               J.
               F.
               falls
               foul
               of
               us
               for
               a
               Pack
               of
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               shutting
               out
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               at
               least
               setting
               it
               aside
               to
               exalt
               the
               Letter
               .
               But
               what
               doth
               he
               mean
               by
               these
               Terms
               ,
               
                 Immediate
                 Inspiration
              
               ?
               for
               a
               
                 Mediate
                 Inspiration
              
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               .
               Sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               Inspiration
               is
               God's
               own
               Breathing
               into
               the
               Soul
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               hath
               Understanding
               given
               it
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               things
               written
               ,
               or
               not
               written
               ;
               and
               how
               that
               can
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 immediately
              
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               If
               he
               will
               exchange
               
               his
               impertinent
               Distinction
               of
               Mediate
               and
               Immediate
               for
               Ordinary
               and
               Extraordinary
               ,
               we
               shall
               allow
               him
               more
               then
               we
               can
               upon
               the
               other
               ;
               for
               by
               
                 Ordinary
                 Inspiration
              
               or
               Revelation
               I
               understand
               such
               daily
               and
               common
               Vision
               and
               Discovery
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               concerns
               it
               in
               its
               general
               Station
               ,
               respecting
               God
               and
               Men
               ▪
               By
               Extraordinary
               ,
               such
               as
               great
               Fore-Sights
               ,
               or
               Divine
               Prospects
               ,
               which
               give
               to
               fore-tell
               or
               prophesie
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               or
               decide
               some
               signal
               Controversie
               ,
               or
               very
               special
               Case
               of
               Difficulty
               :
               The
               first
               is
               what
               I
               speak
               of
               ;
               and
               do
               affirm
               ,
               that
               neither
               can
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               understood
               ,
               our
               Souls
               fed
               and
               comforted
               ,
               nor
               our
               Duties
               to
               God
               rightly
               perform'd
               without
               it
               :
               The
               last
               is
               a
               Case
               so
               peculiar
               ,
               that
               all
               along
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               I
               never
               intended
               it
               .
               But
               if
               by
               
                 Immediate
                 Inspiration
              
               ,
               respecting
               us
               ,
               he
               understands
               ,
               
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 forwards
                 we
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 antiquated
                 ,
                 or
                 insignificant
                 piece
                 of
                 Business
              
               (
               which
               are
               yet
               Words
               too
               Modest
               for
               his
               Malice
               to
               father
               upon
               us
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               anon
               make
               appear
               )
               then
               doth
               he
               wrong
               us
               and
               our
               Doctrine
               to
               an
               high
               Degree
               .
               And
               no
               matter
               what
               he
               thinks
               of
               me
               ,
               or
               what
               Names
               he
               may
               please
               to
               call
               me
               (
               who
               is
               too
               far
               gone
               in
               his
               present
               splenetick
               Disease
               ,
               to
               think
               any
               better
               of
               such
               as
               I
               am
               )
               I
               shall
               plainly
               set
               down
               what
               was
               my
               Meaning
               by
               the
               Words
               he
               cavils
               at
               ,
               viz.
               TRULY
               
                 received
                 thence
              
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               to
               their
               Satisfaction
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               more
               dis-interested
               in
               their
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               By
               Doctrines
               TRULY
               
                 owned
                 and
                 received
                 from
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               we
               mean
               such
               holy
               Truths
               ,
               as
               God
               by
               his
               Spirit
               (
               inlightning
               our
               Understandings
               )
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               
                 true
                 Discerning
              
               of
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               they
               which
               we
               put
               in
               Opposition
               to
               Men's
               
                 Carnal
                 Interpretations
              
               
               upon
               ,
               and
               
                 Imaginary
                 Deductions
              
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               we
               clash
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 's
                 Inspiration
              
               against
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               they
               harmonize
               ,
               and
               bear
               reciprocal
               Testimonies
               to
               each
               other
               :
               And
               this
               God
               ,
               that
               knows
               all
               Hearts
               ,
               both
               knows
               to
               be
               our
               true
               Sense
               in
               the
               Matter
               controverted
               ,
               and
               will
               one
               day
               abundantly
               prove
               to
               our
               
               Adversary's
               Eternal
               conviction
               .
               This
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               will
               never
               swallow
               ;
               and
               why
               ?
               because
               it
               would
               choak
               him
               :
               Perhaps
               I
               must
               be
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               an
               Equivocator
               ,
               and
               what
               else
               he
               pleaseth
               ;
               but
               wherefore
               ?
               because
               it
               strikes
               at
               his
               Honesty
               ,
               indeed
               Dishonesty
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               rather
               we
               were
               ,
               what
               he
               sayes
               ,
               we
               are
               ,
               then
               receive
               a
               Contradiction
               by
               finding
               us
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               so
               confidently
               represented
               us
               to
               be
               .
               So
               much
               dearer
               is
               
                 Humor
                 ,
                 Pride
              
               and
               
                 Worldly
                 Credit
              
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               our
               being
               not
               so
               mistaken
               as
               he
               thought
               for
               .
               Is
               this
               Man
               like
               to
               make
               Converts
               ,
               that
               first
               maims
               my
               Answers
               ,
               and
               then
               either
               pelts
               what
               he
               doth
               take
               with
               Dirt
               ;
               or
               if
               one
               Sense
               worse
               then
               another
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               that
               (
               usher'd
               in
               with
               a
               Rant
               ,
               and
               wound
               up
               with
               a
               Quibble
               )
               must
               be
               given
               for
               an
               apt
               and
               irrefutable
               Reply
               :
               This
               hath
               hitherto
               been
               his
               Practice
               ,
               and
               we
               now
               go
               upon
               both
               a
               Proof
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               evidently
               to
               clear
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               little
               piece
               of
               my
               Answer
               he
               cropt
               off
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               (
               for
               after
               his
               wonted
               manner
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               best
               for
               him
               to
               encounter
               it
               at
               large
               ,
               but
               a
               snap
               and
               away
               )
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               produce
               no
               such
               Words
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Traditions
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 Earthly
                 Root
                 ,
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 Confusion
                 ,
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 Deceitful
                 ,
                 Whore's
                 Cup
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               said
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               out
               of
               W.
               Smith's
               Book
               ,
               which
               was
               one
               part
               of
               my
               Stress
               ,
               he
               was
               willing
               
               to
               shake
               off
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               not
               so
               easily
               acquit
               him
               .
               Observe
               his
               Reply
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               And
               whereas
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 
                   No
                   such
                   Words
                   can
                   be
                   produced
                
                 ;
              
               he
               intends
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               Smith
               doth
               not
               accuse
               himself
               in
               so
               many
               words
               of
               Blaspheming
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrines
               from
               thence
               received
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               His
               first
               Words
               belye
               me
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               Man
               be
               so
               sottish
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               I
               intended
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               have
               his
               Reader
               believe
               ;
               for
               that
               were
               no
               Answer
               to
               the
               Objection
               ,
               but
               an
               arrant
               ,
               yet
               fond
               Cheat
               and
               Illusion
               .
               My
               Meaning
               went
               with
               my
               Words
               ,
               and
               my
               Words
               meant
               as
               I
               just
               now
               explain'd
               them
               ,
               the
               substance
               of
               which
               was
               in
               my
               Answer
               ,
               though
               evaded
               by
               his
               Reply
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               my
               Rejoynder
               will
               meet
               with
               no
               better
               Usage
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               Phrase
               of
               
                 Blaspheming
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               I
               will
               tell
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               very
               good
               Authority
               ,
               that
               he
               now
               playes
               the
               Canter
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               shamefully
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               IN
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               !
               a
               Scripture
               for
               that
               ,
               I
               intreat
               him
               .
               You
               may
               see
               what
               a
               Doctor
               he
               is
               ,
               you
               that
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               thinks
               ,
               
                 he
                 can
                 clasp
                 up
                 the
                 Spirit
                 with
                 his
                 Bible
                 .
              
               It
               seems
               thus
               
                 far
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               and
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               agree
               ;
               for
               the
               
                 one
                 thought
                 he
                 could
                 buy
                 it
                 of
              
               Peter
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 other
                 implies
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 it
                 of
                 his
                 Book-seller
                 .
              
               Indeed
               if
               I
               thought
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               could
               believe
               what
               he
               sayes
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               the
               tenderer
               of
               him
               ;
               for
               Ignorance
               is
               to
               be
               pittied
               :
               But
               when
               he
               shall
               shut
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 call
                 Men
                 the
                 Temples
                 or
                 Tabernacles
                 
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 never
                 calls
                 it self
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 Holy
                 Writings
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 things
                 certainly
                 believed
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               to
               be
               censur'd
               for
               his
               improper
               and
               ambiguous
               Terms
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               his
               Charity
               is
               so
               small
               to
               others
               in
               Cases
               more
               excusable
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Man
               acts
               the
               
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Sentences
              
               to
               others
               more
               snappishly
               and
               imperiously
               then
               himself
               ;
               however
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               so
               favourable
               as
               to
               take
               his
               Words
               in
               this
               Sense
               (
               else
               I
               know
               not
               which
               way
               he
               will
               turn
               himself
               )
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 speaking
              
               (
               when
               it
               pleaseth
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               which
               brings
               him
               and
               his
               Cause
               unavoidably
               over
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               see
               if
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               can
               honestly
               fasten
               any
               of
               those
               fore-cited
               Epithetes
               upon
               W.
               Smith's
               Book
               ;
               If
               he
               can
               ,
               we
               will
               condemn
               the
               Book
               as
               heartily
               ,
               as
               J.
               F.
               traduceth
               us
               in
               his
               .
               But
               if
               he
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               have
               wrong'd
               W.
               S.
               God
               that
               lives
               forever
               will
               avenge
               our
               Innocency
               upon
               him
               ;
               which
               we
               desire
               may
               extend
               no
               further
               then
               to
               work
               him
               into
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               effectually
               to
               vindicate
               us
               in
               the
               Understandings
               of
               the
               Mis-informed
               .
               His
               words
               are
               these
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 Inventory
                 of
                 execrable
                 Names
              
               W.
               Smith
               
                 doth
                 intend
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Doctrines
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 take
                 these
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 John
              
               1.
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 [
                 that
                 is
                 John
                 ]
                 beheld
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 felt
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 his
                 Power
                 took
                 away
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 declared
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 knew
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 Tradition
                 or
                 Writing
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 do
                 teach
                 for
                 Doctrines
                 Men's
                 Traditions
                 ?
                 —
                 running
                 into
                 the
                 Lines
                 of
                 what
                 others
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Morn
                   .
                   Watch
                
                 ,
                 pag.
                 6.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               The
               Passages
               from
               whence
               the
               particular
               Epithetes
               are
               taken
               shall
               be
               consider'd
               anon
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               one
               of
               those
               Testimonies
               he
               brings
               to
               prove
               he
               rightly
               cited
               and
               apply'd
               his
               former
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Author
               ;
               which
               had
               he
               intended
               in
               reallity
               ,
               he
               should
               as
               well
               have
               inserted
               the
               one
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               to
               help
               such
               as
               had
               not
               seen
               his
               other
               Book
               ,
               into
               a
               true
               Judgment
               of
               this
               ;
               but
               then
               may
               he
               say
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               make
               the
               best
               of
               my
               Case
               ,
               which
               to
               do
               him
               no
               Wrong
               he
               studies
               more
               then
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               next
               to
               his
               making
               the
               worst
               of
               ours
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               that
               this
               Proof
               is
               as
               lame
               as
               his
               former
               ,
               and
               wholely
               as
               silent
               to
               his
               Wicked
               purposes
               ,
               consider
               I
               entreat
               thee
               ,
               the
               Drift
               of
               this
               Man
               ,
               as
               his
               Discourse
               at
               large
               manifests
               .
               Two
               things
               he
               had
               in
               his
               Eye
               ,
               
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 beat
                 People
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Traditions
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Sense
               Christ
               once
               spoke
               those
               words
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 not
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 Men's
                 humane
                 Interpretations
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               with
               such
               Forms
               and
               Worships
               as
               they
               had
               invented
               in
               the
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               true
               Spirit
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               as
               these
               words
               ,
               by
               J.
               F.
               purposely
               omitted
               ,
               notwithstanding
               they
               lay
               between
               the
               two
               first
               Sentences
               ,
               which
               therefore
               make
               an
               absolute
               Break
               ,
               though
               he
               makes
               none
               ,
               do
               undeniably
               evince
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 VVeigh
                 this
                 Truth
                 all
                 ye
                 Priests
                 and
                 Professors
                 ,
                 and
                 ponder
                 it
                 in
                 your
                 Hearts
                 ;
                 have
                 you
                 beheld
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 seen
                 his
                 Glory
                 ?
                 Have
                 you
                 felt
                 his
                 Power
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 your
                 sin
                 ?
                 If
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 do
                 ye
                 teach
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 Men's
                 Traditions
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               pag.
               16.
               
               
                 For
                 they
                 being
                 from
                 the
                 Life
                 that
                 gave
                 forth
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 their
                 Vnderstandings
                 are
                 darkened
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 err
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 nor
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God.
              
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               the
               14th
               page
               he
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 vain
                 Worships
                 and
                 Customs
                 ,
                 which
                 People
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 abide
                 in
                 Forms
                 and
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 come
                 up
                 since
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 after
                 Men's
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 after
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 all
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 Man's
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 brought
                 forth
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Will
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               all
               which
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               he
               distinguisheth
               between
               
                 Men's
                 Traditions
              
               and
               
                 God's
                 Tradition
              
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               mean
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Passage
              
               (
               the
               middle
               of
               which
               our
               Adversary
               so
               wilfully
               dropt
               )
               when
               he
               implies
               ,
               that
               from
               feeling
               the
               Power
               of
               Christ
               to
               take
               away
               Sin
               ,
               Men
               would
               leave
               off
               Teaching
               for
               Doctrine
               the
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               ;
               making
               them
               thereby
               sinful
               ,
               and
               a
               Sin
               to
               teach
               them
               ,
               when
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               confesses
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               Spirit
               's
               moving
               and
               giving
               us
               the
               understanding
               of
               Scripture
               we
               do
               allow
               the
               Doctrines
               therein
               deliver'd
               ,
               to
               be
               rightly
               preach'd
               .
               In
               the
               
                 second
                 Passage
              
               ,
               he
               undeniably
               distinguishes
               between
               the
               
                 Scriptures
                 rightly
                 understood
              
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Mistake
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ;
                 Not
                 knowing
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               being
               darkned
               ;
               which
               imports
               ,
               that
               truly
               to
               know
               and
               teach
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               quite
               differing
               thing
               from
               
                 Teaching
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 the
                 Traditions
                 of
                 Men.
              
               Nor
               is
               his
               
                 third
                 Passage
              
               less
               clear
               in
               the
               Point
               ,
               pag.
               14.
               sin●●
               he
               explains
               what
               he
               means
               by
               those
               offensive
               Words
               to
               J.
               Faldo's
               Ear
               ,
               by
               
                 such
                 Customs
                 ,
                 Worships
                 and
                 Traditions
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               took
               their
               rise
               since
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Imagination
               ,
               Will
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               Man
               ;
               therefore
               not
               the
               Writings
               of
               either
               Prophets
               or
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               were
               before
               such
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               which
               were
               given
               forth
               as
               they
               were
               mov'd
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
             
               The
               
                 second
                 thing
              
               greatly
               in
               the
               Author's
               Eye
               ,
               and
               with
               which
               his
               Spirit
               seems
               to
               be
               prest
               through
               the
               whole
               Book
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 Men
                 ought
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 preach
                 to
                 others
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 living
                 Sense
                 or
                 Experience
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 so
                 teach
                 or
                 preach
                 :
              
               that
               this
               was
               his
               Meaning
               ,
               by
               those
               Words
               ,
               
                 Running
                 into
                 the
                 Lines
                 of
                 what
                 others
                 ,
                 have
                 written
              
               ;
               hear
               the
               following
               Words
               in
               his
               Defence
               .
               
                 How
                 dare
                 any
                 of
                 you
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 or
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 seeing
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 beheld
                 him
                 yet
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 your selves
                 ?
              
               Again
               thus
               ,
               For
               John
               
                 testified
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 giving
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 by
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 but
                 Grace
                 and
                 Truth
                 came
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               John
               1.
               17.
               
               Mark
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Grace
                 and
                 Truth
                 were
                 come
                 unto
              
               John
               
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 felt
                 the
                 Vertue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 which
              
               Moses
               '
               
                 s
                 Admistration
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               I
               say
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               his
               whole
               scope
               was
               to
               inforce
               the
               Necessity
               of
               coming
               into
               the
               Enjoyments
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               an
               Experiencing
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               those
               Doctrines
               they
               declar'd
               ,
               before
               Men
               are
               fit
               to
               teach
               them
               unto
               others
               .
               And
               as
               this
               is
               the
               Tendency
               of
               his
               Words
               ,
               so
               does
               holy
               Scripture
               strongly
               warrant
               the
               same
               ;
               Particularly
               Jeremiah
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ;
               in
               Jeremiah
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 my
                 Word
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 speak
                 my
                 Word
                 faithfully
                 ;
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Chaff
                 to
                 the
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 my
                 Wordlike
                 a
              
               FIRE
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 a
              
               HAMMER
               ,
               
                 that
                 breaketh
                 the
                 Rock
                 in
                 pieces
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 I
                 am
                 against
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 steal
                 my
                 Word
                 every
                 one
                 from
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               23.
               
               Vers
               .
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               The
               Meaning
               of
               which
               notable
               place
               is
               plainly
               this
               ,
               Such
               as
               have
               God's
               Word
               to
               declare
               (
               which
               is
               known
               from
               all
               False
               Pretenders
               ,
               who
               steal
               the
               Word
               from
               
               their
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               then
               cry
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               as
               the
               31th
               Verse
               expresseth
               ,
               by
               the
               Resemblance
               it
               bears
               to
               Fire
               ,
               a
               thing
               easily
               to
               be
               felt
               )
               let
               them
               faithfully
               speak
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               those
               who
               steal
               and
               preach
               the
               Word
               or
               Testimony
               that
               came
               from
               the
               Lord
               by
               and
               through
               another
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Lord
               spake
               the
               same
               by
               them
               ,
               unto
               whom
               the
               Lord
               never
               spoak
               it
               ;
               such
               Prophets
               the
               Lord
               is
               against
               ,
               which
               strikes
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               dead
               ,
               respecting
               his
               Pretence
               for
               Preaching
               ,
               who
               abundantly
               proves
               it
               to
               be
               his
               Belief
               ,
               that
               such
               are
               as
               
                 Good
                 Ministers
              
               as
               any
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               only
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               but
               a
               Pack
               of
               giddy-headed
               Enthusiasts
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               place
               is
               in
               the
               Apostle's
               2d
               Epist
               .
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               .
               Chap.
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 Not
                 boasting
                 of
                 things
                 beyond
                 our
                 measure
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 other
                 Men's
                 Labours
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 Hope
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 your
                 Faith
                 is
                 encreased
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 enlarged
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Rule
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 the
                 Regions
                 beyond
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 boast
                 in
                 another
                 Man's
                 Line
                 of
                 things
                 made
                 ready
                 to
                 our
                 Hands
                 .
              
               Of
               this
               sort
               of
               Boasters
               is
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               nothing
               for
               his
               Religion
               but
               the
               m●er
               Bible
               ,
               and
               but
               an
               usurpt
               Title
               to
               that
               .
               Reader
               ,
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               all
               along
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               hath
               made
               no
               Difference
               between
               the
               Truths
               the
               Scriptures
               truly
               declare
               of
               ,
               and
               
                 Man's
                 dark
                 and
                 unregenerated
                 Conceptions
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 about
                 Truth
                 and
                 Error
                 .
              
               Thereby
               confounding
               that
               which
               in
               it self
               is
               most
               clearly
               different
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               bring
               all
               those
               Blows
               we
               give
               at
               Men's
               Traditions
               and
               Doctrines
               (
               which
               they
               pretend
               to
               be
               rightly
               deduced
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               in
               Reallity
               ,
               are
               their
               own
               Imaginations
               )
               
                 to
                 bear
                 hard
                 upon
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Traditions
                 that
                 are
                 truly
                 delivered
                 by
                 them
              
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               wretched
               begging
               of
               
               the
               Question
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               about
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               would
               turn
               it
               ,
               but
               his
               and
               their
               way
               of
               understanding
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               same
               thing
               to
               decry
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               to
               disclaim
               against
               
                 J.
                 F.'s
              
               false
               Opinions
               concerning
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               thinks
               he
               has
               quite
               done
               our
               Business
               ,
               and
               sav'd
               himself
               from
               the
               Black
               Blemish
               of
               Forgery
               ,
               by
               another
               Testimony
               produced
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               .
               
                 And
                 reading
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 who
                 met
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 exhorted
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 observe
                 and
                 do
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 what
                 they
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 Practice
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 conceive
                 a
                 Birth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Womb
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Strength
                 that
                 others
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Ground
                 it
                 differs
                 not
                 ,
              
               W.
               S.
               pag.
               22.
               
               But
               what
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ?
               Can
               this
               Saying
               rise
               higher
               then
               a
               Reproof
               of
               those
               who
               are
               but
               in
               the
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Godliness
              
               ,
               whom
               the
               Scriptutes
               exhort
               us
               
                 to
                 turn
                 away
                 from
              
               :
               But
               why
               was
               he
               so
               disingenuous
               as
               to
               refuse
               us
               our
               Friends
               words
               at
               large
               ,
               thereby
               making
               People
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Imitation
               reprov'd
               by
               W.
               S.
               concerns
               the
               holy
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               For
               it
               s
               not
               two
               Lines
               before
               ,
               that
               he
               tells
               us
               expresly
               what
               sort
               of
               Practice
               he
               means
               ,
               when
               he
               writes
               thus
               ,
               
                 And
                 because
                 they
              
               (
               Baptists
               )
               
                 read
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 baptized
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               In
               short
               ,
               The
               Zeal
               of
               his
               Spirit
               runs
               against
               all
               Apish
               Religions
               ,
               and
               those
               Persons
               ,
               who
               take
               unto
               themselves
               the
               Name
               and
               Form
               ,
               they
               are
               Strangers
               to
               the
               Nature
               and
               Power
               of
               ,
               being
               not
               led
               by
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               to
               Worship
               God
               ,
               but
               with
               an
               Unregenerate
               Mind
               and
               Ambitious
               Will
               ,
               eagerly
               rush
               into
               those
               things
               for
               which
               they
               have
               neither
               Commission
               nor
               Quallification
               .
            
             
               I
               could
               urge
               several
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               Authors
               that
               
               neither
               liv'd
               nor
               dy'd
               in
               Fellowship
               with
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               as
               a
               further
               Vindication
               of
               their
               Sense
               in
               this
               Particular
               ;
               but
               Three
               shall
               suffice
               at
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 given
                 us
                 by
              
               Jo.
               Canne
               ,
               
                 stiled
                 by
              
               Parson
               Ball
               ,
               (
               
                 an
                 Eminent
                 and
                 Early
              
               Presbyter
               )
               The
               Leader
               
                 of
                 the
              
               English
               Brownists
               or
               Independents
               at
               Amsterdam
               ,
               
                 more
                 then
                 30
                 Years
                 ago
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               Labour
               to
               Experience
               the
               Power
               and
               Leading
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               It
               is
               very
               dangerous
               to
               rest
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               comes
               from
               the
               Creature
               ,
               till
               you
               have
               the
               Witness
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               fleshly
               ,
               heady
               or
               empty
               ;
               but
               powerful
               ,
               inward
               ,
               and
               abides
               and
               settles
               the
               Soul.
               
                 In
                 thy
                 Light
                 shall
                 we
                 see
                 Light
                 ,
              
               and
               no
               where
               else
               ,
               let
               them
               pretend
               never
               so
               high
               Attainments
               .
               
                 A
                 Knock
                 to
              
               J.
               Faldo
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               a
               Passage
               in
               
                 W.
                 Dell's
                 Tryal
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               writ
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               Master
               of
               
                 Cains
                 Colledge
                 in
                 Cambrige
              
               .
               
                 They
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 want
                 Christ's
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 preach
                 the
                 EXACT
                 LETTER
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 FALSE
                 PROPHETS
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 by
                 the
                 Sheep
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 Reason
                 among
                 many
                 for
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   regard
                   the
                   Letter
                   without
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Spirit
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   Letter
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Christ
                   shall
                   destroy
                   Antichrist
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   his
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Brightness
                   of
                   his
                   Coming
                   .
                
                 He
                 scarce
                 (
                 saith
                 this
                 Author
                 )
                 takes
                 any
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 but
                 calls
                 the
                 true
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   the
                   Ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               His
               next
               Reason
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 
                   They
                   that
                   preach
                   only
                   
                   the
                   outward
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   without
                   the
                   true
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   all
                   things
                   outward
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   carry
                   the
                   People
                   with
                   whom
                   they
                   prevail
                   ,
                   only
                   to
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   an
                   outward
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   outward
                   Worship
                   ,
                   outward
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   outward
                   Church
                   ,
                   outward
                   Government
                   ,
                   &c.
                   whereas
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   inward
                   and
                   spiritual
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Soul
                   and
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Believer
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Book
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   God
                   himself
                   writes
                   his
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               third
               Testimony
               is
               out
               of
               T.
               Collier's
               Works
               ,
               p.
               249.
               
               
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 Truth
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   read
                   it
                   without
                   them
                   ?
                
                 And
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 
                   speak
                   but
                   other
                   Men's
                   Light.
                
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 mis-understand
                 what
                 other
                 Men
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 speak
                 Falshood
                 instead
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               in
               Countenance
               of
               W.
               Smith's
               Expression
               ,
               from
               Three
               Men
               of
               great
               Note
               among
               our
               English
               Separatists
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               Use
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               makes
               of
               the
               Testimony
               he
               brought
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               have
               thus
               clear'd
               and
               confirm'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               Then
               follows
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               pag.
               23.
               all
               that
               rabble
               of
               villifying
               Expressions
               of
               both
               their
               Practices
               and
               Authority
               ,
               
               quoted
               by
               me
               in
               
                 Quakerism
                 No
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 p.
              
               119.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               W.
               Smith's
               Book
               shall
               yet
               be
               blam'd
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               will
               otherwise
               have
               abus'd
               him
               .
               I
               will
               set
               down
               his
               words
               faithfully
               ,
               
                 They
                 ,
                 said
                 
                 he
                 ,
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 sav'd
                 after
                 this
                 Life
                 is
                 ended
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   Sinners
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Carnal
                   Security
                
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 at
                 ease
                 in
                 the
                 Formality
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                   Strangers
                   to
                   the
                   Quickening
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Faith
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   made
                   is
                   not
                   held
                   in
                   a
                   pure
                   Conscience
                   ,
                
                 but
                 is
                 conceived
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Heart
                   that
                   is
                   Degenerated
                   and
                   Corrupted
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               Query
               of
               my
               Reader
               ,
               if
               this
               was
               meant
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               upon
               whom
               J.
               F.
               makes
               W.
               S.
               bestow
               the
               word
               Corrupted
               ?
               Again
               ,
               
                 And
                 what
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Saints
                 given
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 appears
                 in
                 VVritings
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Life
                 is
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 contend
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 strive
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 
                   their
                   own
                   Conceivings
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   for
                   Doctrines
                   Men's
                   Traditions
                   .
                
              
               Mark
               that
               Reader
               .
               He
               speaks
               not
               against
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               nor
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               their
               Blindness
               in
               using
               them
               ,
               
                 
                   and
                   mind
                   not
                   the
                   Measure
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   themselves
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 God's
                 Measure
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   teacheth
                   to
                   deny
                   those
                   sins
                
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 they
                 liv'd
                 in
                 with
                 Carnal
                 Security
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 stretcht
                 beyond
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Comprehension
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   run
                   into
                   other
                   Men's
                   Lines
                   and
                   Labours
                   .
                
              
               That
               is
               ,
               They
               out-run
               their
               own
               Experiences
               ,
               and
               intrude
               themselves
               into
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               were
               beyond
               their
               own
               Growth
               ,
               which
               W.
               S.
               rebukes
               them
               for
               ,
               making
               it
               his
               Business
               to
               turn
               them
               to
               
                 that
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 teaches
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 vilifie
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 brings
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 right
                 Possession
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Title
                 to
                 them
                 :
              
               which
               he
               make
               appear
               to
               be
               more
               to
               their
               Advantage
               ,
               then
               to
               dispute
               and
               contend
               about
               them
               ,
               whilst
               
                 in
                 Sinful
                 Security
                 ,
                 Formality
                 ,
                 Estrangedness
                 from
                 the
                 Quickening
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Humane
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Impure
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Degenerated
                 and
                 Corrupted
                 Heart
              
               ;
               All
               which
               is
               in
               his
               22th
               page
               ,
               and
               give
               Light
               enough
               (
               to
               any
               Man
               ,
               
               that
               has
               not
               ,
               like
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               put
               out
               his
               Eyes
               of
               Reason
               and
               Candour
               )
               unto
               these
               following
               words
               ,
               which
               can
               no
               more
               relate
               to
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               that
               Spirit
               from
               whom
               they
               came
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 upon
                 the
                 Earthly
                 Root
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Darkness
                 and
                 Confusion
                 in
                 their
                 Practice
                 and
                 Worship
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               What
               does
               the
               Scripture
               practise
               ,
               and
               whom
               ,
               and
               how
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               worship
               ;
               if
               the
               word
               (
               they
               )
               relate
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               not
               those
               several
               ranks
               of
               Professors
               to
               whom
               he
               expresly
               dedicated
               his
               Book
               ?
               Yet
               further
               ,
               
                 That
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 to
                 the
                 Sole
                 of
                 the
                 Feet
                 the
                 Image
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 several
                 Sects
                 )
                 hath
                 no
                 whole
                 part
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Putrefaction
                 and
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Branch
                 rotten
                 and
                 deceitful
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 good
                 Fruit
                 is
                 found
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   the
                   bringing
                   forth
                   of
                   all
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Heart
                   that
                   is
                   deceitful
                   and
                   corrupted
                   ,
                
                 which
                 lies
                 faln
                 and
                 degenerated
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               What
               Man
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               that
               ever
               thought
               to
               have
               his
               Proofs
               examin'd
               ,
               would
               have
               dar'd
               to
               apply
               in
               the
               Author's
               Name
               these
               terms
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               so
               particularly
               and
               plainly
               relate
               to
               Man
               in
               his
               fallen
               State.
               But
               please
               to
               consider
               what
               better
               Authority
               he
               has
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 And
                 are
                 all
                 found
                 Wanderers
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 of
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Darkness
                 have
                 taken
                 the
                 VVhore's
                 Cup
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 drink
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 unto
                 all
                 those
                 is
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 God's
                 Indignation
                 poured
                 out
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Bastards
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Sons
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               I
               query
               with
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               who
               are
               the
               VVanderers
               ?
               If
               the
               People
               ;
               then
               the
               fore-going
               word
               ,
               They
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               word
               Wanderers
               must
               be
               the
               Relative
               ,
               concern
               Professors
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               those
               Terms
               before-mention'd
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               consequently
               mis-apply'd
               by
               our
               Enemy
               .
               But
               if
               he
               says
               VV.
               S.
               meant
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               how
               could
               they
               be
               said
               to
               wander
               ,
               
               or
               drink
               the
               VVhore's
               Cup
               ?
               And
               if
               the
               
                 Whore's
                 Cup
              
               be
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               as
               J.
               F.
               makes
               W.
               S.
               to
               mean
               )
               either
               the
               People
               drank
               up
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               the
               Apostacy
               ,
               or
               the
               Scriptures
               drank
               up
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               VVho
               are
               those
               Bastards
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Cup
               of
               God's
               Indignation
               is
               pour'd
               fourth
               ?
               Certainly
               they
               are
               
                 Disobedient
                 Children
              
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               
                 holy
                 Doctrines
              
               deduced
               thence
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               Doubtless
               the
               Man
               is
               desperate
               ,
               and
               to
               me
               he
               seems
               to
               have
               laid
               Violent
               hands
               upon
               himself
               to
               the
               destroying
               of
               his
               Reputation
               among
               Men
               ,
               and
               his
               Soul
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               God
               ;
               since
               after
               all
               this
               Injury
               to
               our
               deceased
               Friend
               ,
               he
               dares
               yet
               appear
               in
               so
               impudent
               a
               Strain
               ,
               as
               this
               following
               Passage
               makes
               him
               guilty
               of
               .
               
                 All
                 this
              
               Penn
               
                 KNEW
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 when
                 he
                 dared
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 Hypocritical
                 Appeals
                 to
                 Delude
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Save
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 Credit
                 ,
                 and
                 Abuse
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 Forger
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Righteous
               God
               judge
               between
               us
               ,
               whether
               I
               writ
               otherwise
               then
               I
               knew
               ,
               or
               he
               in
               affirming
               it
               ,
               more
               then
               he
               knew
               .
               My
               Appeals
               were
               solemn
               ,
               in
               the
               Grief
               of
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               Man
               arriv'd
               at
               that
               pitch
               of
               Falsness
               ,
               as
               to
               pervert
               and
               forge
               about
               Sacred
               Things
               ,
               even
               while
               himself
               would
               pass
               for
               a
               Minister
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               I
               can
               scarce
               think
               any
               Man
               so
               prejudic'd
               against
               us
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               conclude
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               his
               Aim
               in
               this
               untrue
               Passage
               (
               to
               say
               no
               more
               )
               was
               to
               bear
               People
               down
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Honesty
               of
               his
               Quotation
               ,
               by
               the
               mighty
               Vehemence
               and
               Confidence
               of
               his
               positive
               Charge
               against
               me
               ,
               
                 to
                 have
                 known
                 ,
                 what
                 in
                 Reallity
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 appeal'd
                 hypocritically
                 to
                 God
                 concerning
                 our
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Humility
                 and
                 Sincerity
                 of
                 my
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               Man
               had
               no
               other
               way
               left
               him
               ,
               to
               secure
               
               himself
               from
               the
               deserv'd
               Imputation
               of
               Forgery
               or
               wilful
               Perversion
               ,
               scarce
               a
               remove
               from
               it
               .
               But
               that
               by
               which
               he
               would
               clear
               himself
               from
               it
               ,
               fastens
               it
               inevitably
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               renders
               him
               one
               of
               the
               daringst
               and
               
                 most
                 harden'd
                 Perverters
              
               I
               have
               ever
               yet
               met
               with
               in
               all
               my
               Life
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Testimony
               he
               brought
               to
               prove
               our
               
                 Opposition
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               and
               which
               he
               pretends
               to
               justifie
               against
               my
               Explanation
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 are
                 the
                 False
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 Preaching
                 from
                 Study
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Men's
                 Mouthes
                 ,
              
               charging
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               treacherously
               left
               out
               ,
               
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               But
               as
               I
               us'd
               no
               Treachery
               ,
               neither
               omitted
               it
               in
               Design
               ,
               nor
               thought
               it
               Prejudicial
               to
               his
               Cause
               ,
               since
               my
               Answer
               ,
               as
               himself
               hath
               trans-scrib'd
               it
               ,
               shews
               ,
               that
               I
               understood
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               was
               meant
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               stole
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               they
               receiv'd
               it
               from
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               end
               it
               will
               prove
               more
               my
               own
               Disadvantage
               to
               have
               omitted
               it
               ,
               then
               any
               Bodies
               else
               .
               I
               shall
               set
               down
               my
               Answer
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               trans-scrib'd
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               Reply
               ,
               the
               equall'st
               Way
               of
               Judging
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 natural
                 Purport
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 ,
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 Things
                 declar'd
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ancients
                 and
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
                 as
                 God's
                 Mouth
                 (
                 not
                 his
                 Mouth
                 therefore
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 Israel
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 mark
                 )
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 us
                 also
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 Men
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 rote
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 add
                 (
                 mark
                 )
                 
                   their
                   own
                   Comments
                   and
                   Glosses
                   ,
                   framed
                   from
                   study
                   ,
                
                 OF
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Hear
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   living
                   Sense
                   ,
                   nor
                   upon
                   the
                   like
                   Commission
                   ,
                   every
                   such
                   one
                   doth
                   rob
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   steal
                   his
                   words
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               is
               so
               much
               of
               my
               Answer
               as
               he
               trans-scribes
               ,
               which
               seems
               thus
               far
               ingenuous
               ,
               that
               in
               three
               times
               a
               larger
               Answer
               he
               has
               not
               trans-scrib'd
               one
               third
               of
               this
               ;
               perhaps
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               so
               much
               for
               his
               turn
               .
               But
               before
               I
               set
               down
               his
               Reply
               ,
               I
               shall
               find
               
                 two
                 Faults
              
               with
               this
               recital
               ;
               First
               ,
               That
               he
               has
               (
               I
               will
               not
               say
               treacherously
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               knew
               he
               did
               design'dly
               mis-give
               my
               words
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               frequently
               pleas'd
               to
               charge
               me
               )
               falsly
               set
               down
               one
               part
               of
               my
               Answer
               ;
               for
               in
               my
               Book
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
                 add
                 their
                 own
                 Comments
                 and
                 Glosses
                 framed
                 from
                 study
                 ,
              
               TO
               
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               and
               he
               trans-scribes
               it
               ,
               
                 Framed
                 from
                 study
              
               O
               F
               
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               as
               if
               
                 the
                 studying
              
               O
               F
               
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               and
               adding
               Men's
               own
               Glosses
               TO
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 were
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
              
               All
               I
               shall
               say
               of
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               'T
               is
               a
               
                 scurvy
                 Mistake
              
               ,
               and
               looks
               very
               suspitiously
               .
               
                 The
                 second
              
               is
               ,
               That
               he
               has
               left
               out
               the
               most
               material
               part
               of
               my
               Answer
               ;
               The
               Stress
               of
               which
               in
               brief
               lay
               here
               ,
               
                 
                   Parrots
                   imitate
                   Men
                
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 such
                 Creatures
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 Reasonable
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Sentence
                 be
                 rational
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 
                   meer
                   Imitation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 Reason
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 He
                 a
                 true
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 nor
                 That
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   that
                   Prophet
                
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 not
                 receiv'd
                 what
                 he
                 delivers
                 from
                 the
                 immediate
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                   Hear-say
                   ,
                   or
                   meer
                   Imitation
                
                 .
              
               But
               of
               all
               this
               part
               he
               takes
               no
               notice
               .
               I
               now
               come
               to
               his
               Reply
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               faithfully
               set
               down
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               ,
               as
               clearly
               enervate
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               The
               Errors
               ,
               Self-Contradictions
               and
               Absurdities
               of
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               I
               shall
               express
               briefly
               .
               First
               ,
               
               what
               he
               saith
               they
               mean
               ,
               I
               say
               they
               mean
               also
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               the
               Mouth
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               The
               Mouth
               of
               God
               is
               a
               most
               
                 uncouth
                 Expression
              
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               has
               not
               one
               Scripture
               ,
               from
               Genesis
               to
               the
               Revelation
               ;
               nor
               do
               I
               see
               how
               he
               should
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               unsound
               ,
               if
               not
               Blasphemons
               ;
               for
               ,
               by
               calling
               them
               not
               
                 A
                 Mouth
              
               ,
               but
               
                 THE
                 Mouth
              
               ,
               it
               renders
               them
               the
               most
               constant
               ,
               necessary
               and
               excellent
               Mouth
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               utters
               forth
               his
               Mind
               to
               his
               Children
               ,
               thereby
               excluding
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               nigh
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               in
               their
               Inward
               Parts
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               ;
            
             
               What
               does
               he
               mean
               by
               Mouth
               ,
               or
               how
               does
               he
               take
               it
               ,
               Properly
               or
               Metaphorically
               ?
               If
               the
               first
               ,
               I
               deny
               it
               :
               If
               the
               last
               ,
               I
               thus
               far
               concede
               ,
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               other
               things
               may
               be
               in
               a
               sense
               so
               stiled
               ,
               when
               God
               pleaseth
               livingly
               to
               speak
               by
               them
               ,
               otherwise
               I
               chuse
               to
               express
               my self
               ,
               as
               in
               my
               Answer
               ,
               by
               him
               also
               omitted
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 
                   Eternal
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Prophets
                
                 and
                 Apostles
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 declaring
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Word
                 of
                 Mouth
                 or
                 Writing
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 those
                 inspir'd
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 What
                 more
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 ?
              
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               only
               no
               such
               Negative
               ,
               as
               he
               charges
               upon
               us
               in
               my
               Answer
               ;
               but
               I
               do
               expresly
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 without
                 a
                 Mouth
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
               
                 for
                 God
              
               too
               ,
               being
               a
               Declaration
               of
               much
               of
               his
               VVill
               and
               Works
               ,
               though
               I
               cannot
               allow
               them
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               the
               sense
               my
               Adversary
               throughout
               his
               whole
               Book
               tugs
               hard
               to
               get
               ;
               for
               by
               that
               means
               we
               should
               with
               him
               shut
               up
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               Eternal
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 God's
                 Living
                 Oracle
              
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               his
               People
               .
               But
               he
               proceeds
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 VV.
                 P.
              
               saith
               ,
               the
               things
               spoken
               of
               were
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Then
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               or
               was
               more
               then
               one
               ,
               a
               Contradiction
               to
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               take
               notice
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               he
               pretends
               to
               reply
               to
               ,
               in
               this
               part
               of
               my
               Answer
               he
               brings
               into
               his
               Book
               ;
               It
               seems
               he
               has
               left
               it
               behind
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               go
               back
               to
               look
               for
               it
               .
               My
               words
               were
               these
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 then
                 are
                 to
                 us
                 oblieging
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Thing
                 they
                 declare
                 of
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 Temporary
                 Commands
                 excepted
                 .
              
            
             
               VVhich
               import
               no
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               declared
               the
               Mind
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               holy
               Prophets
               ;
               And
               the
               Mind
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               distinct
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               though
               the
               Declaration
               be
               different
               from
               the
               thing
               declar'd
               of
               .
               I
               cannot
               see
               any
               Contradiction
               in
               what
               I
               writ
               .
               Sure
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               meant
               not
               by
               the
               thing
               they
               Declare
               of
               ,
               the
               Declaration
               ,
               either
               by
               VVord
               of
               Mouth
               or
               VVriting
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Will
                 ,
                 Glory
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Eternally
                 One
                 with
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 before
                 so
                 declared
                 .
              
               He
               was
               a
               little
               too
               nimble
               in
               the
               Business
               ;
               but
               if
               I
               should
               let
               him
               make
               the
               worst
               Construction
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               it
               can
               rise
               no
               higher
               then
               this
               ,
               I
               should
               mean
               
               by
               the
               VVord
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               
                 living
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               afterwards
               declared
               by
               VVord
               of
               Mouth
               ,
               or
               VVriting
               ;
               For
               Word
               sometimes
               signifies
               Command
               ,
               as
               thus
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               or
               this
               is
               
                 the
                 Command
                 or
                 Mind
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               equivalent
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               3dly
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 Mouth
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 Sense
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               untruly
               charg'd
               upon
               me
               .
               My
               Adversary's
               Reason
               for
               this
               indirect
               Consequence
               was
               ,
               my
               saying
               that
               Jeremiah
               
                 was
                 as
                 God's
                 Mouth
              
               (
               not
               his
               Mouth
               therefore
               )
               which
               to
               me
               is
               a
               good
               Reason
               why
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               inferr'd
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ,
               since
               
                 as
                 his
                 Mouth
              
               ,
               signifying
               no
               more
               then
               something
               
                 in
                 lieu
              
               of
               a
               Mouth
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
              
               His
               
                 Mouth
                 therefore
              
               ,
               was
               on
               purpose
               brought
               in
               by
               me
               ,
               to
               prevent
               that
               very
               Construction
               which
               my
               Adversary
               hath
               not
               withstanding
               hit
               upon
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               next
               part
               of
               his
               Reply
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               by
               way
               of
               Consequence
               ,
               as
               he
               thinks
               from
               my
               Principles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               4thly
               ,
               
                 What
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 that
                 utters
                 them
                 hath
                 the
                 like
                 Commission
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
              
               Jeremy
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               A
               meer
               Tale
               of
               J.
               Faldo's
               making
               .
               They
               are
               the
               VVords
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               who
               will
               speak
               them
               or
               say
               them
               over
               .
               But
               they
               are
               not
               the
               words
               of
               God
               by
               or
               through
               
                 that
                 Person
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               instead
               of
               hearing
               and
               receiving
               them
               from
               such
               
                 Intruders
                 and
                 False
                 Pretenders
              
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               flun●
               
               back
               into
               their
               Faces
               ,
               and
               they
               reprov'd
               for
               
                 False
                 Prophets
                 :
                 VVhat
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 take
                 my
                 Name
                 into
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 ,
              
               saith
               God
               ,
               
                 that
                 hatest
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
              
               ?
               And
               how
               is
               he
               reform'd
               that
               is
               not
               renew'd
               into
               that
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Power
                 and
                 VVisdom
              
               ,
               that
               Man
               was
               indu'd
               with
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               to
               be
               through
               Transgression
               deform'd
               .
               The
               Drift
               of
               our
               Adversary
               is
               to
               prop
               and
               maintain
               a
               Company
               of
               
                 dry
                 ,
                 sensless
              
               and
               
                 unregenerate
                 Talkers
              
               for
               
                 VVorldly
                 Maintenance
              
               .
               They
               are
               of
               their
               Race
               who
               
                 taught
                 for
                 Hire
                 and
                 divined
                 for
                 Money
                 ,
              
               the
               Chemarims
               ,
               or
               Black-Coats
               of
               old
               times
               .
               The
               plain
               English
               of
               all
               
                 J.
                 F's
              
               Jeers
               and
               Railings
               against
               us
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 VVe
                 deny
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 who
                 preaches
                 or
                 teaches
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 experienced
                 of
                 God's
                 VVork
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Heart
                 ,
              
               viz.
               who
               preaches
               of
               
                 David's
                 Languishings
              
               ,
               and
               never
               was
               in
               them
               ;
               of
               the
               
                 Terrors
                 the
                 Apostles
                 knew
              
               ,
               and
               never
               felt
               them
               ;
               
                 In
                 fine
              
               ,
               the
               whole
               
                 Exercise
                 that
                 attends
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Compleating
                 of
                 his
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               and
               never
               have
               experimentally
               trod
               that
               Path
               ,
               and
               pass'd
               thorough
               those
               divers
               States
               .
               He
               is
               an
               
                 ill
                 Guide
              
               that
               never
               went
               the
               VVay
               himself
               ;
               and
               an
               
                 unskilful
                 Physitian
              
               ,
               who
               is
               ignorant
               both
               of
               the
               Disease
               and
               Cure.
               His
               5th
               Consequence
               is
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               That
               all
               that
               call
               them
               by
               that
               Name
               ,
               and
               tender
               them
               to
               others
               ,
               are
               Thieves
               and
               Robbers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               Gibberish
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               .
               VVhen
               did
               we
               call
               any
               
                 Thieves
                 or
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Name
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               if
               them
               he
               mean
               ?
               On
               what
               part
               of
               my
               Answer
               can
               he
               fasten
               these
               words
               ?
               
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               said
               then
               ,
               and
               I
               say
               again
               ,
               They
               are
               all
               
                 Thieves
                 and
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 that
                 steal
                 other
                 Men's
                 Experiences
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 preach
                 them
                 for
                 Advantage
              
               ;
               For
               they
               that
               stole
               of
               old
               were
               such
               as
               spoke
               other
               Men's
               VVords
               ,
               
                 without
                 their
                 Sinse
              
               .
               And
               as
               the
               
                 False
                 Prophet
              
               stole
               the
               True
               Prophets
               VVords
               ,
               which
               was
               one
               of
               their
               Marks
               ;
               so
               the
               
                 True
                 Prophets
              
               did
               not
               speak
               in
               Immitation
               of
               one
               another
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               VVord
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               upon
               their
               Spirits
               ,
               so
               they
               declar'd
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               prov'd
               thus
               :
               First
               ,
               If
               it
               had
               been
               the
               VVords
               or
               VVritings
               of
               the
               true
               Prophets
               themselves
               ,
               then
               it
               could
               not
               have
               been
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Prophet
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 Dream
                 ,
                 tell
                 a
                 Dream
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 .
              
               My
               VVord
               ,
               speak
               My
               VVord
               faithfully
               ,
               since
               most
               ,
               if
               not
               every
               one
               of
               them
               had
               the
               VVords
               ,
               or
               VVritings
               of
               the
               true
               Prophets
               by
               them
               .
               So
               that
               after
               
                 J.
                 F's
              
               .
               Conceit
               ,
               
                 every
                 one
              
               of
               them
               might
               have
               spoken
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               too
               
                 when
                 it
                 best
                 pleas'd
                 him
              
               ;
               which
               being
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               very
               VVords
               and
               Nature
               of
               the
               Text.
               I
               conclude
               ,
               It
               was
               an
               
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 Immediate
              
               and
               
                 Spiritual
                 VVord
              
               the
               true
               Prophets
               spoak
               by
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               of
               it
               .
               2dly
               ,
               It
               was
               a
               Fire
               and
               Hammer
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               not
               3dly
               ,
               It
               came
               at
               certain
               times
               to
               them
               who
               had
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Scripture
               as
               was
               then
               extant
               always
               by
               them
               ;
               therefore
               not
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               an
               
                 Immediate
                 VVord
              
               .
               4thly
               ,
               Otherwise
               there
               had
               been
               no
               more
               Scripture
               upon
               Inspiration
               ,
               but
               a
               continual
               discanting
               upon
               those
               they
               had
               ;
               therefore
               still
               an
               Immediate
               VVord
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               VVords
               and
               VVritings
               of
               others
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               the
               Difference
               then
               between
               a
               true
               and
               a
               fal●e
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 was
                 the
                 declaring
                 faithfully
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 felt
                 the
                 
                 Operation
                 and
                 Motion
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               borrowing
               ,
               or
               rather
               Stealing
               those
               words
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               either
               the
               Operation
               or
               Motion
               of
               the
               same
               Eternal
               Word
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 ought
                 the
                 true
                 Prophets
                 in
                 these
                 Evangelical
                 Times
              
               (
               to
               whom
               were
               promised
               a
               more
               large
               Effusion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               )
               
                 to
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 Operation
                 and
                 Motion
                 of
                 God's
                 Eternal
                 Power
                 ,
                 Word
                 or
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 instruct
                 others
                 .
              
               And
               more
               reason
               have
               we
               to
               repute
               them
               
                 False
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               days
               of
               greater
               Light
               ,
               should
               prop
               up
               themselves
               ,
               as
               God's
               Ministers
               with
               the
               old
               Cheat
               of
               
                 Stealing
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 VVord
              
               .
               Certainly
               they
               are
               less
               sufferable
               now
               ,
               then
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               And
               if
               that
               Dispensation
               renounce
               them
               ,
               this
               ought
               much
               more
               .
               But
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               thinks
               he
               saith
               something
               when
               he
               flings
               this
               Consequence
               upon
               me
               as
               ridiculous
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               That
               Jeremy
               and
               the
               Prophets
               are
               our
               Neighbours
               ,
               though
               dead
               Two
               or
               Three
               Thousand
               years
               since
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               I
               never
               said
               they
               were
               
                 John
                 Faldo's
              
               Neighbours
               ,
               nor
               does
               he
               deserve
               so
               good
               Company
               ,
               though
               he
               needs
               it
               .
               But
               let
               it
               suffice
               ,
               that
               
                 J.
                 F.
                 steals
                 as
                 bad
                 as
              
               Jeremiah's
               Neighbours
               did
               ;
               And
               thus
               far
               more
               boldly
               and
               notoriously
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               perhaps
               got
               the
               true
               Prophets
               Words
               so
               soon
               ,
               that
               some
               might
               not
               know
               who
               had
               them
               first
               ;
               whereas
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               runs
               back
               Two
               or
               Three
               Thousand
               Years
               a
               pilfering
               for
               his
               Hackny-Sermons
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               well
               known
               to
               be
               
                 other
                 Men's
                 Lines
                 and
                 Labours
              
               .
               Methinks
               People
               should
               not
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               so
               miserably
               guld
               ,
               nor
               lie
               at
               the
               Expence
               of
               
                 maintaining
                 a
                 Priest
                 to
                 tell
                 his
                 Tales
                 ,
              
               
               who
               may
               buy
               each
               of
               them
               a
               Bible
               containing
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               for
               Five
               Shillings
               ,
               more
               to
               their
               Edification
               ,
               since
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               Masters
               rather
               ,
               deny
               Inspiration
               ,
               and
               consequently
               all
               inward
               certaint●●
               to
               their
               own
               Conceptions
               ,
               and
               Glosses
               ,
               hugging
               
                 Fallibility
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 Article
              
               ,
               and
               flinging
               it
               more
               then
               once
               in
               our
               Teeth
               ,
               as
               arrogant
               Heresie
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 VVe
                 are
                 Certain
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 teach
                 .
              
               Truly
               
                 my
                 Soul
                 magnifies
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 God
                 my
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               has
               dis-vail'd
               this
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
              
               ,
               and
               dis-spoil'd
               that
               
                 Painted
                 Jezabel
              
               and
               
                 splendid
                 VVhore
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               long
               fate
               upon
               the
               many
               Waters
               ,
               and
               hath
               discover'd
               her
               Merchants
               ,
               her
               Wares
               ,
               her
               Witchcrafts
               ,
               whereby
               her
               Abominations
               are
               known
               ,
               and
               her
               darkest
               Stratagems
               and
               deepest
               Subtilties
               found
               out
               ,
               It
               s
               not
               her
               saying
               ,
               
                 She
                 's
                 a
                 Bride
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
              
               nor
               her
               Merchants
               and
               People
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               that
               will
               serve
               their
               turn
               ;
               for
               their
               Conception
               is
               known
               ,
               their
               Original
               ,
               their
               Number
               ,
               their
               Power
               ,
               their
               Devices
               and
               utmost
               Extent
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               all
               found
               to
               be
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Redeeming
                 Power
                 ,
                 Life
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb.
              
               And
               for
               this
               Cause
               am
               I
               engag'd
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Reproaches
               that
               attends
               me
               on
               that
               Account
               are
               unutterably
               more
               grateful
               to
               me
               then
               the
               gaudiest
               Titles
               and
               sweetest
               Entertainments
               this
               Temporal
               World
               can
               bestow
               .
               It
               s
               for
               God
               ,
               against
               the
               Devil
               ;
               his
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               against
               Satan's
               ;
               the
               Spiritual
               against
               the
               Formal
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               real
               Life
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               Heavenly
               Experience
               of
               his
               Salvation
               within
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               accomplish'd
               in
               Men
               ,
               against
               all
               Transformation
               into
               Likenesses
               ,
               and
               but
               meer
               verbal
               Immitations
               and
               Outsides
               of
               Religion
               ;
               For
               
                 every
                 Plant
                 that
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 
                 Father
                 hath
                 not
                 planted
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 root
                 up
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               the
               Lord
               will
               make
               his
               People
               a
               willing
               People
               ,
               and
               that
               notby
               indulging
               ,
               but
               rebuking
               ,
               and
               taking
               Men
               off
               from
               their
               own
               Willing
               and
               Running
               :
               For
               the
               Lord
               has
               decreed
               to
               over-throw
               the
               Banks
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 False
                 Prophets
              
               of
               the
               Nations
               have
               cast
               up
               ,
               in
               the
               Night
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               whereby
               all
               Refreshment
               has
               been
               damm'd
               up
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Nations
               have
               been
               like
               a
               parched
               Heath
               and
               desolate
               Wilderness
               ,
               that
               his
               Life
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               may
               flow
               over
               every
               Kindred
               ,
               Nation
               and
               People
               under
               the
               whole
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 all
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 will
                 he
                 establish
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 one
                 Sheep-fold
                 and
                 one
                 Shepherd
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Idol
               Shepherds
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               Vision
               ,
               neither
               have
               any
               Bread
               of
               Life
               wherewith
               to
               feed
               the
               Flock
               ,
               God
               will
               utterly
               scatter
               and
               make
               an
               end
               of
               ,
               and
               his
               Name
               shall
               be
               Famous
               and
               Renowned
               through
               all
               Generations
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               But
               Reader
               ,
               my
               Adversary
               is
               not
               yet
               willing
               to
               leave
               me
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 charge
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 with
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Iustructions
                 and
                 holy
                 Examples
                 expressed
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 have
                 them
                 by
                 Immediate
                 Inspiration
              
               ;
               And
               though
               the
               Substance
               of
               it
               hath
               been
               already
               consider'd
               by
               me
               ,
               yet
               I
               shall
               not
               grudge
               my
               Pains
               ,
               if
               the
               Reader
               will
               bestow
               his
               perusal
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               he
               may
               find
               something
               not
               unserviceable
               to
               the
               further
               Clearing
               of
               our
               Sense
               ,
               and
               Detection
               of
               our
               Adversary's
               Dis-ingenuity
               ;
               He
               writes
               thus
               in
               his
               Reply
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 produced
                 among
                 others
                 two
                 Testimonies
                 which
              
               W.
               P.
               
                 tak●s
                 notice
                 of
                 ;
                 My
                 first
                 is
                 out
                 of
              
               Morn
               .
               Watch
               ,
               
               page
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Harlots
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abomination
                 of
                 all
                 Uncleanness
                 .
              
            
             
               Rej.
               I
               need
               say
               the
               less
               to
               this
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               so
               clearly
               and
               lately
               defended
               W.
               S.
               in
               that
               Book
               and
               Page
               from
               any
               such
               wretched
               Meanings
               and
               Applications
               ,
               which
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               has
               employ'd
               his
               Wits
               to
               rack
               his
               Words
               to
               .
               Only
               Reader
               ,
               observe
               
                 his
                 Fallacy
              
               ;
               that
               he
               sets
               not
               down
               what
               Examples
               and
               what
               Instructions
               ,
               but
               confounds
               Moral
               with
               Ceremonial
               Precepts
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               make
               us
               at
               one
               Blow
               cut
               off
               all
               Regard
               to
               Scripture
               indifferently
               .
               Next
               ,
               
               mark
               
                 his
                 Antichristianism
              
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               maketh
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Doctrines
               and
               Lives
               of
               the
               holy
               Ancients
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               capable
               of
               being
               understood
               and
               follow'd
               without
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               God's
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               thereby
               giving
               the
               Lye
               to
               the
               most
               express
               :
               Texts
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               plainest
               Assertions
               of
               the
               
               purest
               Fathers
               ,
               most
               famous
               Reformers
               and
               constant
               Martyrs
               .
               I
               will
               say
               no
               more
               to
               this
               ,
               then
               that
               our
               Adversary
               himself
               ,
               hath
               in
               the
               same
               page
               cited
               so
               much
               of
               
                 W.
                 S.
              
               as
               declares
               his
               Perversion
               of
               the
               other
               part
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               viz.
               
                 And
                 are
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Those
               that
               say
               ,
               they
               have
               God
               to
               their
               Father
               ,
               speak
               high
               things
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               bedeck
               themselves
               with
               the
               Passages
               thereof
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               are
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Life
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               are
               not
               true
               Jews
               or
               Christians
               ;
               but
               are
               of
               the
               
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ,
               the
               Abomination
               of
               all
               Uncleanness
               ,
               and
               which
               help
               to
               make
               up
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               
                 other
                 Proof
              
               he
               brought
               ,
               which
               indeed
               was
               
                 his
                 first
              
               ,
               though
               in
               his
               Reply
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 last
              
               ;
               he
               was
               affraid
               to
               meddle
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               great
               Reason
               for
               it
               ;
               For
               he
               knew
               not
               which
               way
               to
               handle
               it
               ,
               but
               would
               bite
               his
               Fingers
               .
               I
               will
               set
               it
               down
               with
               my
               Answer
               contracted
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               help
               the
               Reader
               to
               another
               Instance
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               may
               take
               his
               just
               Measures
               of
               the
               Man
               in
               hand
               ,
               respecting
               his
               sort
               of
               
                 Fair
                 Dealing
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Strength
                 of
                 Argument
              
               .
            
             
               
                 W.
                 Dewsbury
              
               he
               cites
               thus
               in
               his
               
                 Discovery
                 of
                 Man's
                 Return
              
               ,
               pag.
               21.
               
               
                 All
                 People
                 may
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 deceived
                 by
                 your
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 caused
                 you
                 to
                 seek
                 your
                 lost
                 God
                 in
                 Carnal
                 and
                 Dead
                 Observations
                 ,
                 WHICH
                 THEY
                 HAVE
                 NOT
                 ANY
                 SCRIPTURE
                 FOR.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               was
               not
               this
               an
               extraordinary
               Passage
               to
               prove
               J.
               F●do's
               Charge
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               is
               given
               by
               our
               
               Friend
               as
               a
               Reason
               why
               People
               ought
               not
               to
               follow
               their
               Blind
               Teachers
               :
               But
               be
               pleased
               to
               read
               my
               Defence
               ,
               as
               I
               then
               writ
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   W.
                   Dewsbury
                
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 making
                 it
                 
                   Idolatry
                   to
                   live
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 condemns
                 the
                 seeking
                 for
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   Scripture
                   for
                
                 ;
                 As
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 seek
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 are
                 both
                 Deceivers
                 and
                 Deceived
                 .
              
               Unto
               which
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               reply'd
               nothing
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               
                 he
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 Reply
              
               ,
               except
               an
               Acknowledgment
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               would
               not
               make
               for
               his
               present
               sort
               of
               Credit
               .
            
             
               He
               winds
               up
               this
               Chapter
               with
               a
               Justification
               of
               his
               Comparison
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               about
               the
               Scriptures
               with
               that
               of
               Jesuits
               and
               Papists
               .
               I
               will
               set
               him
               down
               at
               large
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 my
                 Parallel
                 between
                 the
              
               Jesuits
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 in
                 the
                 venomn
                 Spit
                 against
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               
               W.
               P.
               
                 hath
                 thus
                 little
                 to
                 say
              
               ,
               It
               is
               Ridiculous
               ,
               
               and
               every
               way
               unworthy
               our
               notice
               ,
               a
               meer
               begging
               of
               the
               Question
               ;
               We
               can
               never
               allow
               of
               the
               Comparison
               .
               
                 But
                 why
                 all
                 this
                 Contempt
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Contempt
               pinches
               his
               proud
               Stomach
               .
               But
               Curteous
               Reader
               ,
               ask
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               why
               he
               left
               out
               the
               Words
               immediately
               proceeding
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 He
                 has
                 been
                 so
                 Cunning
                 or
                 Vnjust
                 rather
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 quote
                 their
                 Authors
                 and
                 
                   not
                   ours
                
                 ;
              
               and
               some
               Passages
               we
               justly
               doubt
               .
               What
               
                 base
                 Juggling
              
               is
               this
               with
               his
               Reader
               ,
               and
               Abuse
               
               of
               his
               Adversary
               .
               It
               concern'd
               him
               more
               
                 to
                 be
                 just
              
               in
               this
               then
               to
               ask
               ,
               
                 Why
                 all
                 this
                 Contempt
              
               ?
               And
               had
               he
               not
               had
               
                 less
                 Honesty
              
               then
               Stomach
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               expected
               that
               Justice
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               which
               brings
               
                 greater
                 Contempt
              
               upon
               him
               ,
               then
               my
               sober
               Reflection
               upon
               such
               unfair
               Dealing
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               proceeds
               to
               cite
               these
               words
               as
               the
               whole
               Reason
               ,
               why
               we
               disallow
               the
               Comparison
               ,
               
                 Sence
                 the
                 Papists
                 place
                 the
                 Rule
                 and
                 Judgship
                 in
                 a
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Quakers
                 in
                 the
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 Unerrable
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               To
               which
               he
               replies
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               as
               I
               said
               ;
               the
               second
               is
               Blasphemously
               False
               ;
               for
               the
               Quakers
               call
               their
               Light
               within
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               proved
               to
               be
               a
               BLASPHEMER
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               SORDID
               SINFVL
               ,
               CORRVPT
               and
               RIDICVLOVS
               THING
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               What
               he
               means
               by
               
                 his
                 first
              
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               unless
               that
               he
               said
               
                 true
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
              
               .
               And
               if
               any
               of
               them
               have
               writ
               or
               spoak
               unworthily
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               we
               utterly
               detect
               their
               Actions
               .
               For
               
                 his
                 second
              
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               am
               greatly
               at
               a
               stand
               ,
               I
               have
               travell'd
               several
               Nations
               ,
               convers'd
               with
               Men
               of
               most
               Ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               read
               a
               great
               many
               Books
               for
               my
               time
               ;
               but
               never
               yet
               did
               I
               meet
               with
               such
               an
               
                 Insolent
                 ,
                 Blasphemous
              
               and
               
                 Scornful
                 Expression
              
               ,
               as
               this
               I
               now
               transcrib'd
               word
               for
               word
               out
               of
               his
               Reply
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               Old
               Peevish
               Priest
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               who
               
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 
                 little
                 Money
              
               (
               as
               clearly
               appear'd
               )
               writ
               an
               Envious
               Book
               against
               us
               ,
               
               in
               which
               he
               called
               the
               Light
               within
               an
               
                 Ignis
                 Faetu●●s
              
               ,
               a
               Dim
               Light
               ,
               &c.
               who
               lived
               long
               enough
               to
               vex
               himself
               to
               Death
               with
               our
               Answer
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               credibly
               informed
               ,
               not
               long
               surviving
               its
               Arrival
               ,
               and
               general
               Acceptance
               of
               most
               sorts
               of
               People
               in
               those
               Parts
               ;
               But
               never
               yet
               have
               I
               heard
               or
               read
               of
               such
               
                 hard
                 Names
              
               from
               the
               worst
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               ;
               For
               
                 Tho
                 Hicks
              
               himself
               in
               his
               Dialogues
               against
               us
               ,
               acknowledges
               that
               
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 checketh
                 for
                 many
                 Evils
                 ,
                 and
                 excites
                 to
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 were
                 too
                 large
                 to
                 go
                 over
                 the
                 Praises
                 given
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 best
              
               Jews
               ,
               Gentiles
               and
               Christians
               ,
               
               Philo
               the
               Jew
               
                 calls
                 it
                 an
              
               Immortal
               Precept
               .
               Plotin
               ,
               a
               Gentile
               ,
               
                 sayes
                 it
                 is
              
               the
               Root
               or
               
               Life
               of
               the
               Soul.
               That
               this
               Divine
               Principle
               in
               Man
               makes
               a
               true
               and
               good
               Man.
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               a
               Christian-Father
               ,
               
                 speaks
                 of
                 it
                 thus
              
               ,
               The
               Light
               will
               shine
               out
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               
               therefore
               it
               shines
               in
               the
               hidden
               part
               of
               Mankind
               in
               the
               Heart
               .
               Again
               ,
               Man
               cannot
               be
               void
               of
               Divine
               Knowledge
               ,
               who
               naturally
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               cometh
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               partaketh
               of
               Divine
               Inspiration
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thus
               Munster
               ,
               Vetablus
               ,
               Clarius
               ,
               Castellio
               ,
               Drusius
               ,
               and
               Codurcus
               
                 upon
                 this
                 Passage
                 in
              
               Job
               ,
               And
               upon
               whom
               doth
               not
               his
               Light
               arise
               ?
               
                 acknowledge
                 both
                 its
              
               Vniversallity
               and
               Sufficiency
               
                 too
                 ,
                 where
                 obey'd
              
               .
            
             
               I
               could
               produce
               a
               Multitude
               of
               approved
               Protestants
               ,
               without
               being
               beholding
               to
               one
               Papist
               (
               whatever
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               says
               of
               us
               )
               in
               Commendation
               of
               the
               Universal
               Light
               ,
               within
               ;
               but
               will
               conclude
               with
               
                 J.
                 Caryl
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               and
               eminent
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Independent
               Way
               ,
               in
               his
               Exposition
               on
               Job
               ,
               and
               
                 J.
                 Owen
              
               ,
               that
               great
               Doctor
               of
               Independency
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Latin
                 Exercitations
              
               ,
               formerly
               writ
               against
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Phanaticks
               ,
               a
               Term
               since
               bestowed
               and
               improved
               ,
               by
               he
               knows
               who
               ,
               upon
               such
               as
               need
               no
               pointing
               at
               .
            
             
               J.
               Caryl
               on
               Job
               .
               32.
               8.
               
                 says
                 ,
                 that
              
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               in
               the
               Things
               of
               God
               ,
               come
               from
               the
               Inspiration
               ,
               or
               In-shining
               of
               the
               Light
               or
               Spirit
               from
               above
               .
               
                 And
                 on
                 Chap.
              
               24.
               13.
               
               That
               Light
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               shined
               in
               Wicked
               Men's
               Hearts
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Good
               ,
               
                 or
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 And
              
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Natural
               or
               Proper
               Light
               ,
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               reproved
               them
               for
               their
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               comes
               from
               above
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               
                 J.
                 O.
              
               abundantly
               confesseth
               to
               the
               
                 Morallity
                 and
                 Vniversallity
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
              
               calling
               it
               also
               a
               
                 Supernatural
                 and
                 Spiritual
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Moral
                 Light
              
               ,
               as
               he
               frequently
               phrases
               it
               .
               Good
               Use
               of
               which
               hath
               been
               made
               by
               our
               Christian
               and
               Learned
               Friend
               
                 Samuel
                 Fisher
              
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               
                 Him
                 ,
                 Rich.
                 Baxter
                 ,
                 J.
                 Tombs
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 T.
                 Danson
              
               ,
               unto
               which
               they
               have
               never
               attempted
               any
               the
               least
               Reply
               that
               we
               hear
               of
               ,
               though
               it
               greatly
               concerns
               their
               Cause
               and
               Credit
               to
               do
               something
               in
               it
               .
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               to
               J.
               Faldo's
               Refutation
               then
               that
               he
               calls
               the
               
                 Light
                 within
              
               us
               (
               by
               which
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               redeem
               us
               from
               our
               Vain
               Conversation
               )
               against
               the
               Judgment
               of
               many
               Good
               and
               Learned
               Men
               in
               several
               Ages
               ,
               A
               BLASPHEMER
               OF
               THE
               SPIRIT
               OF
               GOD
               ,
               A
               SORDID
               ,
               SINFUL
               ,
               CORRUPT
               AND
               RIDICULOUS
               THING
               ;
               for
               which
               God
               rebuke
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               yet
               remains
               a
               notable
               Testimony
               of
               our
               Friends
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ,
               which
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               produceth
               ,
               to
               prove
               our
               
                 great
                 Affinity
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 any
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Case
                 of
                 Controversie
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Judgment
                 given
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   Elders
                   and
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   kick
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                
                 such
                 we
                 testifie
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 as
                 Heathens
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               but
               Rank
               Ranterism
               can
               call
               this
               
               Popery
               in
               such
               Disgrace
               ,
               or
               reject
               it
               as
               unsound
               ,
               as
               I
               will
               make
               appear
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 indued
                 with
                 his
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 a
                 Judgment
              
               ;
               This
               Christ
               allows
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               Individual
               ought
               to
               rest
               satisfied
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               Case
               of
               Difference
               ;
               therefore
               said
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 refuse
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 as
                 an
              
               Heathen
               and
               Publican
               .
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               by
               their
               Judgment
               determine
               ,
               or
               reconcile
               things
               among
               themselves
               .
            
             
               No
               Caution
               or
               Resolution
               could
               be
               more
               soundly
               and
               scripturally
               laid
               down
               ;
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               that
               judges
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               must
               be
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               not
               consisting
               of
               Elders
               only
               ,
               but
               Elders
               and
               Members
               ,
               which
               make
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               Persons
               rejected
               are
               such
               as
               first
               kick
               or
               spurn
               against
               the
               Admonitions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ?
               VVhat
               Man
               not
               bereaved
               of
               his
               Senses
               ,
               or
               as
               Irreligious
               as
               a
               Ranter
               ,
               can
               so
               scornfully
               upbraid
               us
               with
               this
               Serious
               ,
               Christian
               and
               Necessary
               Discipline
               ?
               Yes
               ;
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               (
               who
               pretends
               both
               to
               his
               Wits
               and
               Religion
               )
               dares
               offer
               something
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rep.
               
            
             
               Oh
               the
               Charity
               of
               the
               Quakers
               Leaders
               !
               All
               that
               will
               not
               submit
               to
               their
               little
               Juncto
               ,
               
               are
               with
               them
               numbred
               with
               Heathens
               and
               Infidels
               .
               Here
               the
               poor
               Quakers
               may
               see
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Beast
               among
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoyn
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               well
               if
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               would
               show
               more
               Charity
               in
               pretending
               to
               rebuke
               us
               for
               the
               want
               of
               it
               ;
               
               But
               will
               he
               allow
               of
               those
               Aggravations
               the
               Episcopatians
               and
               Presbyterians
               made
               upon
               ,
               
               and
               against
               the
               first
               Brownists
               about
               Gathered
               Churches
               ?
               Did
               not
               they
               draw
               as
               large
               Conclusions
               ?
               And
               had
               they
               not
               as
               much
               Ground
               for
               doing
               it
               ,
               as
               our
               Passage
               can
               give
               to
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               since
               they
               deny'd
               in
               most
               harsh
               Terms
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               The
               same
               did
               the
               People
               call'd
               Anabaptists
               both
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               National
               Presbytery
               .
               But
               why
               our
               
                 little
                 Juncto
              
               ,
               otherwise
               call'd
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
              
               G.
               Fox
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 or
                 Representative
                 Body
                 ?
              
               Is
               not
               this
               cast
               out
               on
               purpose
               to
               insinuate
               ,
               as
               if
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               with
               other
               publick
               Travellers
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               were
               Lordly
               or
               Domineering
               ,
               as
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               a
               little
               further
               calls
               it
               ,
               who
               rarely
               meddle
               with
               those
               things
               ,
               leaving
               every
               Meeting
               to
               their
               own
               Power
               ?
               But
               what
               Occasion
               had
               he
               for
               this
               Reflection
               of
               our
               Friends
               Paper
               ,
               even
               as
               by
               him●elf
               given
               us
               ?
               Doth
               it
               not
               mention
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               explain
               
                 who
                 that
                 Church
              
               is
               ,
               by
               those
               two
               Words
               ,
               Elders
               and
               Members
               ;
               for
               such
               is
               the
               Practice
               of
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               in
               his
               pretended
               Discovery
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               Nor
               i●
               there
               any
               Reason
               ,
               why
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               should
               so
               much
               stomach
               the
               Word
               Heathen
               ,
               since
               he
               thinks
               it
               a
               Priviledge
               to
               be
               so
               to
               us
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               call
               us
               so
               :
               Besides
               ,
               we
               own
               every
               such
               one
               to
               have
               a
               
                 Saving
                 Light
              
               ,
               which
               he
               denys
               to
               us
               ,
               therefore
               less
               Charitable
               ,
               nay
               Unjust
               to
               the
               Light
               ;
               for
               he
               esteems
               us
               only
               fit
               Company
               for
               the
               worst
               Sort
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               such
               as
               Julian
               and
               Lucian●
            
             
             
               It
               seems
               we
               must
               be
               viler
               then
               Heathens
               and
               Mahometans
               with
               J.
               F.
               witness
               his
               first
               Book
               :
               But
               we
               ought
               not
               by
               any
               means
               to
               repute
               such
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               denyes
               us
               and
               our
               Principles
               with
               Abhorrence
               ,
               as
               to
               us
               ,
               either
               Heathen
               or
               Infidel
               ;
               What
               shall
               we
               call
               him
               then
               ?
               But
               hath
               the
               Man
               forgot
               that
               the
               drift
               of
               his
               Book
               is
               to
               Vnchristian
               us
               ?
               That
               the
               Title
               of
               it
               is
               
                 Quakerism
                 no
                 Christianity
              
               ?
               and
               that
               the
               Cry
               of
               his
               Associates
               for
               these
               20.
               
               Years
               has
               been
               
                 Heathenism
                 ,
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               Moral
               ,
               but
               
                 not
                 Christian
                 Men
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 have
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 beaten
                 ,
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               by
               no
               means
               must
               wedeny
               these
               Folks
               to
               be
               true
               
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 long
                 proved
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 none
                 :
              
               Though
               this
               might
               suffice
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               that
               Paper
               concerned
               thought
               us
               
                 Christ's
                 Church
              
               ,
               therefore
               just
               to
               them
               whatever
               it
               may
               be
               to
               others
               for
               whom
               it
               was
               not
               intended
               .
               A
               man
               may
               abuse
               the
               highest
               Truths
               ,
               taking
               to
               himself
               the
               Liberty
               he
               doth
               ,
               to
               pervert
               our
               Words
               and
               Sayings
               :
               His
               
                 two
                 Books
              
               in
               God's
               Day
               will
               prove
               to
               his
               great
               shame
               and
               Condemnation
               this
               one
               Charge
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               often
               in
               other
               words
               upon
               occasion
               said
               concerning
               him
               ,
               viz.
               
                 J.
                 Faldo's
                 Charges
                 against
              
               the
               Quakers
               
                 are
                 not
                 their
                 Principles
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 Consequences
                 falsely
                 drawn
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               If
               such
               Inoffensive
               ,
               nay
               Christian
               and
               necessary
               Resolves
               for
               the
               right
               Disciplining
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Wayes
               of
               Peace
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               cannot
               escape
               
                 J.
                 Faldo's
              
               Cruel
               Hands
               ,
               instead
               of
               rendring
               us
               Papists
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               wonder
               if
               from
               
                 a
                 Non-Conforming
                 Priest
              
               he
               turns
               
                 a
                 Spanish
                 Inquisitor
              
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               that
               can
               be
               worse
               :
               but
               it
               is
               pitty
               he
               should
               leave
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               see
               his
               face
               before
               he
               goes
               .
               I
               will
               acquaint
               him
               therefore
               (
               if
               yet
               a
               stranger
               )
               with
               an
               Excommunication
               
               drawn
               up
               and
               pronounc'd
               by
               an
               Independant
               of
               great
               note
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               Parliament's
               time
               
                 Master
                 of
                 Pembrook
                 Hall
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 and
                 Pastor
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 London
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sydach
               Sympson's
               Excommunication
               of
               Capt.
               Robert
               Norwood
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 and
                 his
                 People
                 declare
                 
                   Mr.
                   Norwood
                
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 lifted
                 up
                 his
                 Tongue
                 and
                 Heart
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 from
                 hence
                 forward
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 withall
                 till
                 he
                 repent
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 continually
                 pray
                 that
                 his
                 Nights
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 quiet
                 for
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 his
                 Sin
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 Bed
                 may
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 Tears
                 .
                 
                   I
                   charge
                
                 all
                 you
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 that
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 look
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 
                   one
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   thus
                   severely
                   used
                   ,
                   until
                   that
                   he
                
                 *
                 
                   buckle
                   under
                   his
                   Sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 our
                 Souls
                 shall
                 rejoyce
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 
                   we
                   deliver
                   him
                   unto
                   Satan
                   for
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                
                 that
                 his
                 Soul
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 prove
                 this
                 Authority
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 he
                 produceth
                 this
                 piece
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 however
                 ill
                 it
                 befits
                 an
                 Independent
                 Church-Man
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Pallemnis
                 as
                 Semetius
                 reports
                 ,
                 excommunicates
                 Andronicus
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   〈◊〉
                   Man
                   account
                
                 Andronicus
                 
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   but
                   look
                   upon
                   
                   him
                   as
                   one
                   whom
                   God
                   execrates
                   ;
                   have
                   no
                   Company
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   necessary
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               Reader
               is
               the
               Moderation
               and
               Charity
               of
               such
               as
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               accounts
               both
               a
               true
               Minister
               and
               a
               Christian
               Society
               ;
               much
               of
               this
               have
               we
               found
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               same
               Sort
               of
               Separatists
               .
               But
               first
               observe
               (
               according
               as
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               would
               have
               us
               understand
               it
               by
               his
               Censure
               of
               us
               in
               a
               Case
               less
               obnoxious
               )
               the
               absolute
               Authority
               ,
               personally
               assumed
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               
                 S.
                 S.
              
               acted
               the
               Pope
               (
               in
               
                 J.
                 F's
              
               Language
               )
               or
               arbitrary
               Prelate
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               an
               earnest
               Decryer
               of
               the
               same
               Spirit
               in
               a
               more
               national
               Clergy
               .
               2ly
               ,
               It
               is
               worth
               our
               Notice
               ,
               that
               the
               matter
               First
               charged
               was
               ,
               a
               (
               pretended
               )
               Untruth
               ,
               relating
               to
               civil
               Commerce
               ,
               from
               which
               he
               cleared
               himself
               to
               his
               Adversaries
               publick
               Confusion
               :
               But
               this
               was
               but
               the
               Preface
               ,
               the
               Business
               is
               behind
               ;
               for
               he
               denyed
               
                 the
                 Locallity
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               void
               of
               outward
               Place
               ,
               as
               looking
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               more
               spiritual
               Signification
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               other
               was
               too
               carnal
               ,
               indeed
               Mahometan
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               believed
               the
               Soul
               to
               have
               been
               
                 breathed
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               thereby
               assigning
               to
               it
               something
               more
               of
               Divinity
               than
               the
               usual
               Opinion
               doth
               .
               For
               this
               and
               no
               more
               (
               as
               the
               Pamphlet
               informs
               me
               ,
               which
               recites
               the
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Excommunication
               )
               do
               they
               excommunicate
               him
               ;
               yet
               to
               colour
               the
               Business
               the
               better
               ,
               like
               as
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               does
               with
               us
               ,
               
                 S.
                 S.
              
               expells
               him
               their
               Society
               ,
               
                 for
                 denying
                 a
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 rendring
                 the
                 Soul
                 God
                 himself
              
               ;
               crying
               out
               ,
               
                 Satanical
                 Devices
                 ,
                 Atheism
                 and
                 Blasphemy
              
               There
               is
               one
               Passage
               this
               Captain
               took
               notice
               of
               ,
               not
               unfit
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               us
               ,
               with
               Respect
               to
               the
               Use
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               makes
               of
               our
               Paper
               .
               
                 S.
                 S.
              
               in
               his
               Proem
               or
               Introduction
               to
               his
               Excommunication
               used
               among
               other
               these
               Words
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 though
                 Men
                 may
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 from
                 the
                 O●dinances
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               meaning
               ,
               as
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               his
               pastroal
               Power
               could
               or
               should
               reach
               beyond
               Constantinople
               or
               a
               further
               Place
               ,
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               
                 Anathema
                 ,
                 Meranatha
              
               an
               Offender
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               to
               this
               the
               Person
               so
               dealt
               with
               ,
               answers
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               more
               justifiably
               then
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               can
               pretend
               to
               do
               to
               us
               (
               for
               we
               allow
               no
               such
               personal
               and
               pastoral
               Dignity
               and
               prerogative
               Power
               to
               any
               Man
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               use
               any
               such
               Forms
               of
               Excommunication
               )
               siyes
               he
               ,
               
                 Have
                 I
                 therefore
                 withdrawn
                 my self
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 you
                 ,
              
               ARE
               NONE
               THE
               PEOPLE
               OF
               GOD
               BUT
               YOUR SELVES
               ?
               
                 What
                 are
                 all
                 those
                 you
                 are
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 ,
              
               ALL
               DAM
               NED
               ?
            
             
               This
               is
               such
               an
               
                 Argumentum
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               of
               the
               Mind
               ought
               to
               trouble
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               if
               the
               least
               Grain
               of
               Modesty
               be
               in
               him
               ,
               what
               he
               chargeth
               upon
               us
               is
               out-done
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Aggravations
               he
               would
               render
               us
               odious
               by
               ,
               are
               made
               the
               natural
               Consequences
               of
               the●r
               own
               Excommunications
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               with
               telling
               my
               Reader
               ,
               that
               for
               no
               other
               Cause
               then
               what
               is
               exprest
               ,
               namely
               Opinion
               (
               and
               that
               not
               very
               offensive
               )
               this
               Person
               once
               accounted
               greatly
               of
               among
               them
               ,
               being
               a
               Member
               of
               their
               
                 high
                 Court
                 of
                 Justice
              
               ,
               was
               first
               traduced
               ,
               then
               excommunicated
               ,
               after
               this
               ,
               complained
               of
               to
               the
               Powers
               ,
               by
               them
               ,
               therefore
               deprived
               of
               his
               civil
               Employ
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               were
               his
               Debtors
               ,
               both
               for
               Money
               lent
               ,
               and
               his
               Services
               done
               them
               (
               if
               we
               may
               credit
               his
               printed
               Narrative
               )
               the
               Priesthood
               so
               prevailed
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               
                 Mayor
                 Andrews
              
               sent
               a
               Warrant
               for
               him
               ,
               had
               him
               brought
               rudely
               and
               violently
               to
               the
               Sessions
               at
               the
               
                 Old
                 
                 Bayly
              
               ,
               and
               there
               placed
               among
               Thieves
               and
               Murderers
               ,
               in
               Order
               to
               his
               Tryal
               for
               Blasphemy
               .
            
             
               These
               were
               the
               meek
               and
               
                 hearty
                 Pretenders
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 Fighters
                 for
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
              
               that
               when
               they
               had
               the
               Power
               in
               their
               Hand
               ,
               proved
               abundantly
               they
               intended
               it
               only
               for
               themselves
               ;
               not
               unlike
               to
               their
               great
               Geneva
               Doctor
               ,
               that
               made
               Servetus
               keep
               Company
               with
               his
               Books
               ,
               or
               rather
               had
               him
               burnt
               by
               them
               (
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               to
               save
               Wood
               )
               for
               Exceeding
               their
               Presbyterian
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               repenting
               ,
               defended
               it
               in
               Writing
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               the
               said
               
                 Doctor
                 and
                 that
                 whole
                 City
              
               were
               persecuted
               themselves
               with
               the
               
                 Anathama's
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               they
               thought
               them
               unchristian
               .
               It
               would
               fill
               a
               Volumn
               to
               tell
               the
               Tragical
               Excommunications
               and
               other
               notable
               Feats
               done
               by
               some
               of
               this
               Tribe
               of
               Men
               ,
               for
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               Power
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               oft
               times
               saving
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               the
               Trouble
               of
               abusing
               such
               poor
               Dissenters
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               by
               a
               licentious
               Usurpation
               and
               Practice
               of
               his
               Power
               upon
               their
               Backs
               :
               we
               well
               know
               it
               ;
               yet
               has
               this
               man
               the
               Confidence
               to
               fall
               hard
               on
               us
               for
               censuring
               such
               as
               recede
               from
               what
               they
               once
               own'd
               ,
               &
               because
               we
               can
               never
               allow
               them
               as
               such
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               us
               ,
               he
               cryes
               out
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 the
                 Charity
                 of
                 the
              
               Quakers
               ,
               the
               Quakers
               
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               on
               better
               Grounds
               may
               every
               ingenuous
               Reader
               return
               this
               Exclamation
               ,
               Oh
               the
               
                 Incharity
                 of
              
               J.
               F.
               
                 and
                 his
                 Adherents
                 ,
                 whose
                 very
                 Mercies
                 are
                 Cruelties
                 .
              
               Let
               him
               pack
               up
               his
               Pipes
               ,
               and
               play
               us
               no
               more
               of
               these
               Envious
               and
               Hypocritical
               Notes
               ,
               and
               hold
               himself
               contented
               ,
               that
               whether
               we
               be
               the
               Image
               or
               no
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               he
               has
               made
               
                 Sydach
                 Sympson
                 and
                 
                 his
                 Church
                 the
                 Beast
              
               in
               great
               Letters
               ,
               
                 cum
                 multis
                 aliis
              
               ,
               not
               forgetting
               nor
               excluding
               his
               own
               railing
               and
               excommunicating
               self
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             First
             Part.
             
          
           
             WE
             have
             now
             run
             through
             his
             Nine
             Chapters
             ,
             Seven
             of
             which
             concerned
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             doubtless
             writ
             to
             vindicate
             his
             former
             Discourse
             ;
             but
             with
             what
             Success
             ,
             I
             leave
             with
             Thee
             ,
             Courteous
             Reader
             ,
             to
             judge
             .
             And
             before
             I
             sum
             up
             our
             Sense
             ,
             for
             a
             Farewell
             to
             this
             Part
             of
             his
             Pamphlet
             ,
             I
             request
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             next
             falls
             into
             Company
             with
             
               J.
               F.
            
             or
             any
             of
             that
             Tribe
             of
             Men
             (
             the
             pretended
             
               Admirers
               of
               Scripture
            
             ;
             )
             and
             one
             would
             almost
             think
             ,
             the
             devoutest
             
               Observers
               of
               those
               Precepts
            
             ,
             and
             precisest
             
               Imitators
               of
               those
               Examples
            
             expressed
             therein
             )
             to
             ask
             in
             good
             Earnest
             ,
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               every
               part
               of
               Scripture
               they
               call
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Life
               ,
               or
               No
               ?
            
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             
               All
               and
               every
               part
               of
               it
               ,
            
             then
             the
             Words
             of
             
               Wicked
               Kings
               ,
               False
               Prophets
               ,
               Persecutors
               ,
               &c.
               yea
               ,
               the
               Devil
               himself
               therein
               at
               large
               declared
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
            
             Jewish
             
               History
               ,
               and
               Ceremenial
               and
               Judiacal
               Law
               (
               containing
               the
               Government
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               all
               other
            
             Jewish
             Rights
             )
             will
             necessarily
             make
             up
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Life
             .
             But
             if
             they
             shall
             answer
             
               Negatively
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               in
               the
               whole
               and
               every
               part
               of
               them
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Life
            
             ;
             Then
             ask
             them
             ,
             
               Which
               are
               those
               Places
               ,
               Precents
               and
               Examples
               ,
               that
               particularly
               concern
               us
               under
               
               this
               Administration
               ?
            
             And
             if
             they
             answer
             this
             Enquiry
             and
             are
             not
             grown
             too
             hot
             and
             angry
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             entreat
             them
             to
             tell
             thee
             ,
             
               By
               what
               they
               discern
               and
               distinguish
               in
               this
               weighty
               Matter
               ?
            
             For
             if
             they
             either
             set
             aside
             what
             they
             should
             receive
             ,
             or
             continue
             what
             should
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             they
             Add
             or
             Dminish
             to
             what
             themselves
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             :
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             
               Harmony
               of
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             the
             same
             Question
             holds
             ,
             
               How
               ,
               and
               by
               What
               doth
               it
               appear
               so
               Harmonous
               ?
            
             since
             there
             are
             very
             deep
             and
             obscure
             places
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             seeming
             Contradictions
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             highest
             Points
             .
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Vnderstanding
               of
               meer
               Man
            
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             directly
             opposes
             himself
             to
             every
             such
             answer
             ,
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.
            
             
             But
             if
             (
             thus
             driven
             )
             they
             answer
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             
               J.
               Owen
            
             ,
             
               That
               the
               only
               
                 Publick
                 ,
                 Authentick
                 and
                 Infallible
                 Interpreter
              
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               is
               HE
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
              
               AUTHOR
               of
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               Breathing
               of
               whose
               Spirit
               it
               derives
               all
               its
               Verity
               ,
               Perspicuity
               and
               Authority
               ,
            
             Exerc.
             2
             ,
             7
             ,
             9.
             against
             the
             Quakers
             :
             Entreat
             their
             Patience
             to
             stand
             one
             Question
             more
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             viz.
             If
             the
             
               Verity
               ,
               Perspicuity
            
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             depend
             upon
             the
             
               Breathing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ;
             or
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             the
             
               Infusing
               a
               Spiritual
               Light
               into
               our
               Hearts
            
             ;
             Then
             ,
             
               Whether
               People
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               recourse
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               and
               Light
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               Interpreter
               ,
               Judge
               and
               Rule
               ,
               what
               Scripture
               remaine
               of
               Force
               to
               our
               Day
               ;
               and
               how
               ,
               and
               which
               way
               such
               Scripture
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ?
            
             When
             thou
             hast
             obtained
             such
             sober
             Answers
             as
             thy
             Questions
             deserve
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             very
             glad
             to
             have
             the
             Perusal
             of
             them
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             own
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             whole
             
             Hearts
             confess
             ,
             
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             
               given
               forth
               by
               Inspiration
            
             )
             are
             a
             true
             and
             faithful
             Narrative
             or
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             towards
             the
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             his
             various
             Dealings
             with
             them
             ,
             respecting
             Precepts
             ,
             Prophecies
             ,
             Threatnings
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Providences
             ,
             Rewards
             ,
             Punishments
             ,
             Deliverances
             ,
             Doctrines
             ,
             Examples
             and
             Practices
             .
          
           
             Seconly
             ,
             
             That
             they
             are
             Profitable
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             Instruction
             ,
             Edification
             and
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             only
             gives
             Men
             to
             read
             ,
             understand
             and
             use
             them
             to
             Advantage
             ,
             
             as
             Thomas
             Collier
             
               hath
               well
               expressed
               it
            
             ,
             
             about
             Twenty
             Five
             Years
             ago
             ,
             
             viz.
             
             
               And
               truly
               Brethren
               ,
               it
               is
               my
               earnest
               Desire
               ,
               
               to
               see
               Souls
               to
               live
               more
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               less
               in
               the
               Letter
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               will
               see
               ,
               
                 THAT
                 WE
                 JUDGE
                 OF
                 THE
                 LETTER
                 BY
                 THE
                 SPIRIT
                 ,
                 AND
                 NOT
                 OF
                 THE
                 SPIRIT
                 BY
                 THE
                 LETTER
                 ,
              
               which
               occasions
               so
               much
               Ignorance
               amongst
               us
               ;
               And
               they
               who
               profess
               themselves
               to
               be
               our
               
                 TEACHERS
                 ,
                 ARE
                 CHIEF
                 IN
                 THIS
                 TRESPASS
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Four
             ●hly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               and
               Judge
            
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             Ministry
             and
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             latter
             Days
             ,
             as
             there
             Scriptures
             abundantly
             prove
             ,
             Neh.
             9.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Job
             32.
             8.
             
             Isa
             .
             59.
             21.
             
             Joel
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Hag.
             2.
             25.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             17.
             
             Jo.
             14.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Chap.
             16.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             1
             ,
             9
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             17.
             I.
             Jo.
             2.
             20
             ,
             27.
             
             Yet
             we
             deny
             not
             but
             the
             Lord
             hath
             and
             yet
             may
             make
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             a
             Mean
             to
             several
             in
             the
             Hand
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             Understanding
             and
             
             Comfort
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             they
             may
             be
             a
             particular
             Rule
             :
             Yea
             ,
             I
             do
             believe
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             next
             to
             a
             Living
             and
             Powerful
             Ministry
             ,
             a
             more
             ordinary
             Mean
             ,
             then
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             any
             other
             whatever
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             center
             here
             ,
             but
             press
             on
             forward
             to
             the
             Life
             ,
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             it self
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             declare
             ;
             for
             into
             That
             God
             hath
             determined
             to
             bring
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             wind
             up
             his
             People
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             come
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             whereas
             those
             that
             stick
             in
             the
             Letter
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             pass
             not
             throug●●●d
             beyond
             it
             ,
             into
             the
             Life
             and
             Vertue
             they
             bear
             record
             of
             ,
             know
             but
             as
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             did
             ,
             and
             cannot
             as
             such
             be
             true
             and
             faithful
             Witnesses
             for
             the
             true
             and
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               We
               have
               proved
               our
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               (
               as
               by
               us
               distinguisht
               and
               cleared
               from
               J.
               F.'s
               Perversions
               )
               by
               abundance
               of
               such
               Authorities
               ,
            
             as
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             dares
             not
             gain-say
             .
             So
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             longer
             Hereticks
             and
             those
             continue
             Orthodox
             ;
             showing
             thereby
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             but
             pressing
             more
             intirely
             ,
             plainly
             and
             effectually
             what
             the
             best
             Protestants
             and
             Separatists
             have
             at
             times
             ,
             not
             only
             let
             drop
             from
             their
             Mouths
             and
             Pens
             ,
             but
             insisted
             on
             ,
             and
             prophesied
             also
             the
             increase
             and
             Enlargement
             of
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Men
             ,
             however
             forgot
             or
             denyed
             by
             their
             Dry
             and
             Degenerated
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
               That
               we
               do
               not
               therefore
               exhort
               People
               to
               hearken
               unto
               the
               Voice
               and
               Leadings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               strive
               with
               them
            
             (
             as
             that
             by
             which
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             comes
             truly
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             only
             to
             be
             read
             with
             a
             right
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             true
             Benefit
             )
             
               with
               any
               the
               least
               Design
               ,
               to
               justle
               the
               Scriptures
               out
               of
               their
               place
               and
               Authority
            
             (
             No
             ,
             God
             knows
             it
             is
             not
             our
             Purpose
             )
             
               but
               for
               this
               very
               End
               do
               
               we
               so
               write
               and
               speak
               ,
               that
               People
               may
               come
               to
               possess
               what
               they
               declare
               of
               ,
               and
               witness
               them
               fulfilled
               in
               themselves
               ,
               instead
               of
               contending
               about
               what
               they
               do
               not
               understand
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               which
               can
               never
               be
               revealed
               to
               that
               dead
               ,
               dark
               and
               unregenerate
               State
               in
               which
               they
               live
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             is
             at
             work
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             to
             gather
             People
             more
             and
             more
             into
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             accomplishing
             his
             Glorious
             Promises
             in
             these
             latter
             Dayes
             ,
             and
             bringing
             People
             to
             the
             good
             Things
             themselves
             ,
             by
             which
             Out-sides
             are
             daily
             wearing
             off
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             witnessed
             and
             fulfilled
             in
             them
             that
             believe
             :
             Which
             is
             not
             to
             Overthrow
             ,
             but
             to
             answer
             the
             great
             End
             of
             their
             first
             Publication
             &
             Preservation
             unto
             this
             very
             Day
             ;
             Whereas
             the
             contrary
             is
             not
             truly
             to
             esteem
             them
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             very
             vain
             Pretence
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             withstand
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             ,
             
               to
               bar
               out
               the
               Great
               Gospel-Ministration
               ,
               which
               stands
               in
               the
               Convictions
               ,
               Instructions
               ,
               Leadings
               and
               Orderings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               :
            
             And
             unto
             that
             must
             all
             come
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             Life
             would
             witness
             a
             Translation
             into
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             know
             a
             being
             made
             free
             of
             that
             Jerusalem
             which
             comes
             down
             from
             above
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Free-born
             ,
             which
             they
             only
             are
             that
             have
             been
             born
             again
             by
             the
             Regenerating
             Word
             ;
             to
             whom
             the
             
               Formal
               and
               Literal
               Professors
               are
               but
               as
            
             Hagar
             ,
             
               and
               her
               Off-spring
               unto
            
             Sarah
             
               and
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Promise
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             unto
             all
             those
             that
             are
             yet
             unacquainted
             with
             this
             
               Convincing
               ,
               Baptizing
               ,
               Reconciling
               ,
               Ingrafting
               and
               Regenerating
               Word
               ,
               Power
               or
               Spirit
               within
               .
            
             And
             so
             I
             am
             thus
             far
             clear
             of
             your
             Blood
             ,
             and
             am
             at
             Peace
             with
             the
             God
             of
             my
             Salvation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           INVALIDITY
           OF
           John
           Faldo's
           Vindication
           Of
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           Quakerism
           No
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           PART
           II.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               of
               Gospel-Ordinances
               in
               general
               ,
               such
               truly
               embraced
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             second
             Part
             of
             my
             Rejoynder
             is
             a
             Consideration
             of
             his
             Defence
             of
             his
             Charge
             ,
             
               of
               our
               Denying
               Gospel-Ordinances
               ,
               the
               True
               Christ
               ,
               with
               his
               Transactions
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ;
             also
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               own
               not
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               .
            
             The
             Work
             of
             this
             Chapter
             will
             be
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             he
             will
             make
             good
             our
             Denyal
             of
             Gospel-Ordinances
             in
             general
             .
             Be
             pleased
             to
             hear
             how
             he
             handleth
             both
             me
             and
             the
             Matter
             .
          
           
             
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               49
               ,
               50.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proof
                 is
                 out
                 of
              
               Fox
               Myst
               .
               p.
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 hath
                 triumphed
                 over
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 blotted
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 touched
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 ●
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 outward
                 Forms
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 saith
              
               W.
               P.
               pag.
               103.
               is
               Scripture
               Language
               .
               
                 But
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 because
                 some
                 Scripture-words
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Text
                 be
                 mangled
                 ,
                 Corrupted
                 and
                 abused
                 to
                 the
                 Contradiction
                 of
                 Scripture-Truth
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 apply
                 sinfulyenough
              
               False
               Prophets
               ,
               Dogs
               ,
               Serpents
               ,
               Hypocrites
               ,
               Devil
               ,
               Lyar
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 call
              
               W.
               P.
               
                 Thou
                 Child
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 Thou
                 Enemy
                 of
                 all
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 therefore
                 allow
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 though
                 so
                 applyed
                 ,
                 it
                 looks
                 much
                 more
                 like
                 Truth
                 then
              
               G.
               Fox's
               
                 scriptural
                 Language
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 these
                 Words
                 about
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               Proof
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               pag.
               52.
               of
               G.
               F's
               Book
               ,
               which
               were
               Answer
               enough
               to
               so
               shuffling
               an
               Adversary
               .
               I
               confess
               in
               page
               16.
               
               I
               find
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               immediately
               directed
               to
               either
               Baptism
               or
               Supper
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               mentioned
               ,
               much
               lest
               insisted
               on
               from
               the
               Beginning
               of
               G.
               F's
               Answer
               to
               J.
               Timson's
               Book
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               place
               wherein
               the
               Words
               are
               found
               :
               Now
               ,
               what
               to
               call
               this
               piece
               of
               Invention
               ,
               is
               sest
               with
               every
               Readers
               Discretion
               :
               But
               it
               is
               not
               less
               worth
               our
               notice
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               my
               Explanation
               of
               G.
               F's
               Words
               ,
               he
               only
               reports
               these
               three
               ,
               viz.
               
                 is
                 Scripture
                 Language
              
               ,
               who
               further
               told
               him
               
                 Christ
                 did
                 blot
                 out
                 the
                 Hand-writing
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 
                   Collos
                   .
                   2.
                   14.
                
                 
                 
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 those
                 now
                 ,
                 who
                 rightly
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 all
                 Meats
                 ,
                 Drinks
                 ,
                 Washing
                 ,
                 Dayes
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Temporal
                 Elementary
                 or
                 Figurative
                 Worship
                 according
                 to
                 ,
                 verse
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
               By
               this
               it
               will
               appear
               ,
               whether
               of
               us
               two
               have
               most
               honestly
               and
               most
               truely
               applyed
               Scripture
               ;
               I
               in
               thus
               expositing
               and
               vindicating
               G.
               F's
               Passage
               ,
               or
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               in
               calling
               me
               (
               by
               Implication
               )
               
                 a
                 Child
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Enemy
                 of
                 all
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               But
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               p.
               50.
               
            
             
               I
               also
               told
               
                 Mr.
                 Penn
              
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Saints
               having
               Christ
               in
               them
               ,
               were
               the
               Consideration
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Ordinances
               were
               not
               to
               be
               touched
               ,
               then
               not
               only
               we
               ,
               but
               even
               all
               other
               Saints
               under
               the
               Mosaical
               Administration
               sinned
               in
               their
               Practices
               of
               God's
               Ordinances
               also
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               Christ
               in
               them
               in
               those
               Dayes
               in
               the
               same
               Sence
               as
               the
               Saints
               in
               these
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               This
               Saying
               carries
               with
               it
               a
               large
               Concession
               to
               Christ's
               Manifestation
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               as
               well
               under
               the
               Mosaical
               Administration
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               we
               call
               ,
               for
               Distinction
               ,
               Evangelical
               ;
               Indeed
               larger
               ,
               then
               true
               ,
               if
               
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Sence
              
               ,
               he
               understands
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               he
               was
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               by
               them
               planted
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               the
               People
               of
               Israel
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               Moses
               ;
               for
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               they
               were
               not
               capable
               of
               such
               Discoveries
               ,
               being
               weak-Sighted
               ,
               carnal
               and
               greatly
               addicted
               to
               embrace
               the
               Fopperies
               of
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 ;
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               There
               would
               have
               been
               no
               
               need
               of
               shewing
               forth
               a
               further
               Glory
               by
               Types
               and
               Figures
               ,
               or
               to
               entertain
               minds
               so
               enlighted
               and
               Heavenly
               with
               such
               low
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Apostle
               phraseth
               them
               beggarly
               things
               ,
               had
               they
               enjoyed
               Christ
               under
               the
               Administration
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               in
               more
               Gospel
               Times
               .
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               that
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               should
               plead
               for
               the
               Continuance
               of
               Ordinances
               after
               Christ
               had
               blotted
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               
                 such
                 Meats
                 and
                 Drinks
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               Christ
               ended
               ,
               (
               being
               the
               Substance
               of
               them
               )
               because
               Christ
               might
               be
               in
               some
               measure
               known
               to
               the
               Saints
               of
               old
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               such
               Ordinances
               were
               given
               forth
               ,
               and
               such
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               observed
               ,
               is
               Jewish
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               said
               in
               my
               Answer
               ,
               to
               plead
               for
               a
               Legal
               Dispensation
               and
               Bondage
               to
               the
               Shadows
               of
               the
               good
               Things
               to
               come
               ,
               thereby
               making
               Christ's
               Coming
               of
               none
               Effect
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               .
               p.
               50.
               
            
             
               Yet
               though
               P.
               give
               me
               bad
               Words
               to
               strengthen
               his
               Argument
               ,
               he
               grants
               what
               I
               say
               to
               be
               true
               in
               his
               Anger
               ,
               
                 for
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 now
                 ,
                 who
                 rightly
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 all
                 Meats
                 ,
                 Drinks
                 ,
                 Washings
                 ,
                 Dayes
              
               ;
               Here
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
               Christian
               Sab●oth
               or
               Day
               of
               Holy
               Rest
               ,
               are
               all
               denyed
               in
               FOVR
               Words
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               If
               they
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               own
               Fault
               ;
               for
               instead
               of
               my
               granting
               what
               he
               sayes
               to
               be
               true
               I
               never
               mentioned
               them
               ;
               and
               indeed
               he
               hath
               so
               manifestly
               ,
               given
               away
               his
               Cause
               by
               this
               unadvised
               Expression
               ,
               as
               we
               need
               no
               more
               against
               him
               on
               this
               Occasion
               :
               For
               those
               
                 four
                 Words
              
               by
               which
               he
               makes
               me
               to
               deny
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 Baptism
              
               
               and
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
              
               are
               such
               as
               we
               must
               reject
               ,
               or
               we
               turn
               the
               Gospel-Ministration
               out
               of
               Doors
               ;
               They
               are
               the
               Apostle's
               own
               Words
               to
               the
               the
               Collossians
               ,
               
               
                 (
                 Col.
                 2.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 )
                 Let
                 No
                 Man
                 therefore
                 Judge
                 you
                 in
                 Meat
                 or
                 in
                 Drink
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 an
                 Holy
                 Day
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 Dayes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 Shadow
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               Body
               is
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               Chap.
               9.
               vers
               .
               10.
               
                 which
                 stood
                 onely
                 in
                 Meats
                 ,
                 Drinks
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 Washings
                 ,
                 and
                 Carnal
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 imposed
                 on
                 them
                 until
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               I
               say
               ,
               here
               the
               four
               Words
               are
               denyed
               to
               be
               Evangelical
               ,
               viz.
               
               Meats
               ,
               Drinks
               ,
               Washings
               ,
               Days
               ;
               &
               since
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               will
               have
               the
               Supper
               to
               be
               consider'd
               under
               Meats
               &
               
                 Drinks
                 ,
                 Baptism
              
               under
               Washings
               ,
               and
               the
               Christian
               -
               Sabbath
               under
               Dayes
               ,
               either
               He
               must
               with
               us
               ,
               Deny
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Meats
                 ,
                 Drinks
                 ,
                 Washings
              
               and
               Dayes
               ,
               that
               are
               abolish
               ,
               &
               therefore
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               continued
               under
               the
               Evangelical
               Administration
               ,
               or
               maintain
               the
               Continuance
               of
               
                 Meats
                 ,
                 Drinks
                 ,
                 Washings
              
               and
               Dayes
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               
                 Supper
                 ,
                 Baptism
              
               and
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               thereby
               espouse
               the
               Jews
               Quarrel
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               defend
               the
               most
               Rank
               ,
               Childish
               and
               Carnal
               Part
               of
               Judaism
               against
               Christianity
               it self
               .
            
             
               My
               Reader
               may
               by
               this
               perceive
               what
               a
               Gospel
               it
               is
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               would
               have
               ,
               who
               pleads
               for
               the
               use
               of
               those
               things
               under
               the
               Gospel
               which
               are
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               in
               one
               place
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               them
               Shadows
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               ,
               
                 such
                 Figures
                 as
                 cold
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 as
                 used
                 them
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Conscience
                 ,
              
               Hebr.
               9.
               9.
               which
               the
               Gospel
               doth
               not
               continue
               ,
               but
               make
               an
               utter
               End
               of
               ,
               by
               the
               bringing
               in
               a
               more
               excellent
               Covenant
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Service
               .
            
             
               His
               saying
               I
               was
               Angry
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               bad
               Words
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               rest
               :
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               to
               a
               Man
               that
               dares
               say
               any
               thing
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               far
               from
               Truth
               ,
               provided
               it
               may
               cast
               an
               Odium
               upon
               me
               ,
               where
               he
               can't
               confute
               me
               ?
               The
               Hardest
               Words
               I
               gave
               were
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 basely
                 wrested
                 our
                 Words
              
               ;
               of
               which
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               :
               And
               for
               Anger
               ,
               God
               knows
               I
               had
               none
               ;
               I
               pitty
               him
               .
               But
               he
               goes
               on
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               50.
               
            
             
               W.
               P.
               
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 End
                 ,
                 adds
                 ,
              
               
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Elementary
                 ,
                 Temporary
                 or
                 Figurative
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 shew
                 us
                 any
                 Gospel-Worship
                 ,
                 considered
                 intirely
                 and
                 formally
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 Temporal
                 Worship
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 do
                 more
                 then
                 ever
                 Man
                 yet
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 he
                 hath
                 confirmed
                 my
                 Charge
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               confirmed
               it
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               Contraries
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               same
               Figure
               our
               Friends
               Writings
               use
               to
               maintain
               his
               Accusations
               :
               Certainly
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               can
               never
               mean
               as
               he
               writes
               ,
               and
               be
               knowing
               and
               Honest
               too
               .
               If
               to
               confute
               his
               Charge
               be
               to
               establish
               it
               ,
               I
               hope
               my
               Reader
               will
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               it
               effectually
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               to
               impute
               it
               to
               his
               Vanity
               or
               Lazyness
               ;
               for
               at
               every
               turn
               we
               must
               prove
               his
               Charges
               ,
               give
               Evidence
               against
               our selves
               ,
               and
               
                 dye
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 hands
              
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               to
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               amidst
               all
               this
               Folly
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               must
               have
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Tempering
               with
               his
               Witnesses
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Resting
                 ,
                 Patching
                 ,
                 Adding
                 ,
                 Diminishing
                 ,
                 
                 Transposing
                 ,
                 Mis-interpreting
              
               our
               Words
               and
               Meanings
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               would
               be
               wholely
               at
               a
               Loss
               .
               Many
               Instances
               I
               have
               given
               of
               his
               Skill
               herein
               ;
               and
               his
               pretty
               sort
               of
               Wresting
               the
               Word
               Temporal
               in
               this
               very
               Sentence
               doth
               make
               up
               another
               ;
               for
               I
               mean
               by
               Temporal
               ,
               as
               the
               Words
               Elementary
               and
               Figurative
               immediately
               following
               do
               fully
               explain
               ,
               no
               other
               then
               such
               a
               Worship
               ,
               
                 as
                 is
                 instituted
                 for
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 something
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 durable
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Typical
               Worship
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               served
               its
               Season
               ,
               and
               then
               gave
               place
               to
               the
               Spiritual
               and
               Eternal
               Worship
               of
               the
               New
               and
               Everlasting
               Covenant
               :
               And
               this
               Man
               takes
               me
               ,
               
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 understood
                 it
                 of
                 a
                 Worship
                 performed
                 within
                 time
                 in
                 any
                 Sense
                 ,
              
               thereby
               making
               me
               to
               deny
               the
               Performing
               of
               Worship
               to
               Almighty
               God
               the
               time
               Men
               live
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               it
               may
               be
               called
               from
               the
               Word
               Time
               ,
               or
               Tempus
               ,
               Temporal
               ,
               restraining
               that
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               VVorship
               ,
               which
               only
               relates
               to
               the
               Act
               of
               VVorship
               ;
               As
               thus
               ,
               The
               Act
               or
               Performance
               of
               VVorship
               may
               be
               to
               day
               ,
               the
               Nature
               of
               that
               VVorship
               ,
               Eternal
               ;
               so
               that
               VVorship
               may
               be
               performed
               within
               Time
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               by
               Nature
               Temporal
               ;
               But
               the
               VVorship
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               respecting
               those
               Exteriour
               and
               Shadowy
               Things
               ,
               was
               by
               
                 Nature
                 Temporal
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               50.
               
            
             
               
                 VV.
                 P's
              
               next
               Fault
               he
               finds
               ,
               is
               with
               my
               saying
               ,
               That
               Penington
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 City
                 of
                 Abomination
              
               ,
               visible
               Worship
               .
               If
               the
               Worship
               which
               he
               acknowledgeth
               God
               to
               be
               found
               in
               ,
               and
               which
               Professors
               about
               the
               years
               ,
               43.
               
               44
               ,
               45
               ,
               46
               ,
               used
               were
               visible
               Worship
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               it
               Visible
               Worship
               ,
               then
               Penington
               said
               it
               of
               Visible
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               A
               Fault
               so
               palpable
               ,
               is
               soon
               found
               ;
               VVho
               not
               stark
               blind
               with
               Envy
               would
               make
               so
               ill
               a
               Construction
               of
               so
               found
               an
               Expression
               ?
               
                 I.
                 P.
              
               said
               ,
               The
               Lord
               would
               not
               spare
               such
               as
               do
               not
               come
               out
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Abomination
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               saith
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
                 ,
                 Visible
                 Worship
              
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Synonimous
               ,
               or
               Terms
               of
               equal
               Signification
               ;
               
                 City
                 of
                 Abomination
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Visible
                 Worship
              
               ;
               back
               again
               ,
               
                 Visible
                 VVorship
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 City
                 of
                 Abomination
              
               .
               Is
               this
               Man
               fit
               to
               write
               of
               Religion
               that
               adventures
               so
               boldly
               to
               pervert
               Men's
               VVritings
               ?
               But
               he
               thinks
               this
               will
               excuse
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 I.
                 P.
              
               meant
               such
               Worship
               as
               God
               was
               found
               in
               ,
               and
               which
               Professors
               used
               about
               4.
               3
               ,
               44
               ,
               &c.
               but
               this
               is
               too
               boldly
               obtruded
               ;
               for
               ,
               what
               Man
               can
               think
               
                 I.
                 P.
              
               so
               brutish
               ,
               as
               to
               call
               that
               Worship
               ,
               in
               which
               Himself
               confesseth
               God
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Abomination
                 ?
                 I.
                 P.
              
               spoak
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Visibility
               of
               Worship
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               of
               it
               in
               his
               Writings
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               endeavours
               to
               maintain
               one
               Falshood
               by
               another
               .
               But
               that
               his
               Charge
               is
               yet
               true
               against
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               he
               produceth
               a
               Testimony
               out
               of
               G.
               F's
               Myst
               .
               pag.
               65.
               
               
                 Paul
                 brought
                 the
                 Saints
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Things
                 that
                 are
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 Water
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Baptism
                 ;
              
               adding
               ,
               
                 Now
                 unless
              
               W.
               P.
               
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Things
                 seen
                 are
                 not
                 visible
                 ,
              
               G.
               F.
               
                 hath
                 certainly
                 failed
              
               W.
               P.
               But
               this
               Shift
               will
               not
               serve
               
                 J.
                 Faldo's
              
               turn
               ,
               since
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               meant
               a
               
                 visible
                 changeable
              
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               
                 visible
                 permanent
              
               Worship
               ;
               This
               Passage
               relates
               to
               Figurative
               and
               
                 Temporary
                 
                 Services
              
               ,
               standing
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               were
               but
               Signs
               of
               the
               Substance
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               finished
               by
               it
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Apostle
               did
               indeed
               labour
               to
               bring
               the
               Jews
               and
               other
               weak
               Christians
               off
               from
               their
               
                 Visible
                 ,
                 Typical
              
               or
               Legal
               ,
               to
               the
               more
               Spiritual
               VVorship
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               should
               be
               debarred
               from
               expressing
               that
               VVorship
               ;
               for
               while
               Bodies
               *
               and
               Souls
               are
               together
               ,
               there
               is
               (
               as
               I
               writ
               at
               large
               in
               my
               Answer
               )
               a
               Necessity
               of
               some
               Bodily
               Demonstration
               .
               I
               will
               yet
               give
               one
               Relish
               more
               of
               the
               Man
               's
               Disingenuous
               Spirit
               ,
               before
               I
               conclude
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               50.
               
            
             
               Before
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               parts
               from
               this
               Argument
               be
               grows
               kind
               ,
               and
               shews
               the
               Power
               of
               Condescension
               to
               have
               place
               in
               him
               (
               
                 by
                 these
                 words
              
               )
               
                 
                   Yet
                   thus
                   far
                   we
                   could
                   go
                   ,
                   That
                   Visible
                   Worship
                   (
                   as
                   such
                   )
                   without
                   a
                   due
                   Regard
                   to
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   Worship
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Root
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   came
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   well-pleasing
                   to
                   God
                
                 ;
              
               A
               great
               Compliance
               indeed
               ,
               which
               is
               thus
               much
               just
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               a
               man's
               filling
               a
               Dung-Cart
               ,
               or
               W.
               P's
               acting
               on
               the
               Stage
               ,
               or
               the
               Table
               in
               their
               Meeting-place
               ,
               as
               like
               a
               Fencer
               as
               ever
               was
               seen
               ,
               are
               not
               Worship
               because
               seen
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               by
               some
               be
               so
               called
               ;
               for
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               seen
               is
               not
               therefore
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               His
               Acknowledgment
               of
               my
               Condescension
               is
               a
               small
               Artifice
               to
               insinuate
               my
               yielding
               him
               the
               Cause
               .
               But
               what
               Reason
               he
               had
               to
               commend
               me
               would
               be
               
               better
               seen
               by
               considering
               how
               aptly
               and
               honestly
               he
               hath
               replyed
               to
               that
               little
               piece
               of
               my
               Answer
               he
               found
               in
               his
               Heart
               to
               give
               us
               .
               He
               thinks
               to
               fling
               us
               off
               with
               his
               dirty
               and
               vain
               Similitudes
               ;
               I
               writ
               of
               Visible
               Worship
               ,
               as
               
                 Praying
                 ,
                 Speaking
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               on
               a
               Religious
               Account
               ,
               he
               turns
               it
               to
               any
               visible
               thing
               ,
               as
               
                 Filling
                 a
                 Dung-Cart
                 ,
                 Acting
                 on
                 a
                 Stage
                 or
                 Table
              
               as
               a
               Fencer
               (
               Similes
               right-well
               suiting
               his
               Disposition
               )
               as
               if
               I
               denyed
               that
               to
               be
               Worship
               ,
               which
               was
               seen
               ,
               
                 because
                 seen
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               farthest
               thing
               from
               my
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               at
               all
               deduceable
               from
               my
               Words
               ,
               Yet
               hath
               this
               Man
               the
               Confidence
               to
               tell
               his
               Reader
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 signifie
                 just
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               in
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               Courteous
               Reader
               ,
               can
               this
               Man
               think
               to
               escape
               the
               Hands
               of
               God
               that
               acts
               with
               so
               much
               willful
               Baseness
               against
               me
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               no
               Difference
               between
               my
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 visible
                 VVorship
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 unless
                 proceeding
                 from
                 a
                 Right
                 Root
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 well-pleasing
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 visible
                 VVorship
                 is
                 not
                 Worship
                 because
                 Visible
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 proceed
                 from
                 never
                 so
                 true
                 a
                 Ground
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               makes
               my
               Answer
               to
               speak
               ,
               at
               least
               he
               infers
               so
               from
               it
               ,
               though
               ●
               direct
               Contradiction
               ?
               Is
               it
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Visible
                 ,
                 VVorship
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 true
                 VVorship
                 ,
                 because
                 Visible
                 ,
              
               and
               concluding
               
                 filling
                 a
                 Dung-Cart
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 VVorship
                 because
                 Visible
                 ?
              
               is
               it
               honestly
               done
               to
               ●pply
               that
               to
               Acting
               upon
               Stages
               and
               Fencing
               ,
               which
               ●lly
               me
               was
               joyned
               to
               Worship
               ?
               If
               I
               had
               said
               
                 Visible
                 Fencing
              
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               is
               not
               Worship
               ,
               because
               seen
               ,
               
                 his
                 ●y
                 Shift
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 something
                 in
                 it
              
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               Difference
               betwixt
               saying
               ,
               that
               Visible
               Prayer
               is
               〈◊〉
               true
               VVorship
               because
               seen
               ,
               and
               Fencing
               or
               
                 filling
                 Dung-Cart
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 VVorship
                 because
                 seen
              
               (
               thereby
               
               turning
               what
               I
               said
               of
               VVorship
               ,
               to
               every
               Trivial
               or
               Common
               Action
               among
               Men
               )
               is
               unworthy
               of
               an
               Ingenuous
               Disputant
               ,
               much
               more
               an
               Humble
               Christian
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               all
               a
               
               Christian-Minister
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               I
               spoak
               against
               Visible
               VVorship
               ,
               not
               
                 Rightly
                 Grounded
              
               (
               a
               Position
               as
               true
               as
               Scripture
               it self
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               Scripture
               twenty
               times
               over
               )
               and
               he
               twisteth
               it
               ,
               
                 to
                 my
                 Denyal
                 of
                 VVorship
                 because
                 visible
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 grounded
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 ,
              
               as
               his
               last
               words
               in
               the
               Chapter
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 For
                 every
                 thing
              
               )
               sayes
               he
               ,
               as
               the
               sense
               of
               my
               Answer
               )
               
                 that
                 is
                 seen
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 VVorship
              
               ;
               instead
               of
               this
               Every
               VVorship
               that
               is
               seen
               is
               not
               therefore
               true
               VVorship
               .
               But
               his
               extending
               the
               Major
               Proposition
               to
               
                 every
                 visible
                 Thing
              
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               
                 visible
                 Worship
                 only
              
               ,
               opens
               a
               Gap
               for
               his
               wild
               and
               extravagant
               Similes
               .
               I
               will
               lay
               down
               our
               Propositions
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               VVorld
               may
               see
               his
               Unjust
               VVay
               of
               Dealing
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Proposition
                 lay
                 in
                 form
                 thus
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               Visible
               Worship
               ,
               which
               ariseth
               not
               from
               a
               Right
               Ground
               ,
               is
               not
               acceptable
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               John
               Faldo's
               Visible
               Worship
               (
               say
               )
               ariseth
               not
               from
               a
               Right
               Ground
               .
               Therefore
               ,
            
             
               John
               Faldo's
               Visible
               Worship
               is
               not
               Acceptable
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Argument
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 gives
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
                 formed
                 ,
                 lies
                 thus
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               seen
               is
               not
               Worship
               .
            
             
               But
               a
               man's
               filling
               a
               Dung-Cart
               ,
               &c.
               is
               seen
               .
               Therefore
               ,
            
             
               Filling
               a
               Dung-Cart
               ,
               &c.
               is
               not
               Worship
               .
            
             
             
               Which
               Argument
               makes
               nothing
               Worship
               that
               is
               seen
               ,
               or
               visible
               ,
               however
               truly
               grounded
               ,
               because
               Visible
               ,
               instead
               of
               making
               such
               Visible
               Worship
               not
               true
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               proceed
               from
               a
               right
               Root
               .
            
             
               Now
               be
               pleased
               ,
               
                 Friendly
                 Reader
              
               ,
               to
               observe
               whither
               this
               Evasion
               drives
               the
               Matter
               .
            
             
               If
               that
               which
               is
               seen
               be
               not
               therefore
               Worship
               (
               
                 as
                 says
              
               J.
               F.
               
                 in
                 my
                 Name
              
               )
               then
               publick
               Praying
               or
               Preaching
               ,
               though
               of
               never
               so
               True
               a
               Kind
               ,
               or
               arising
               from
               never
               so
               Right
               a
               Ground
               ,
               
                 because
                 seen
              
               ,
               is
               not
               Worship
               ,
               much
               less
               True
               Worship
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               it
               undeniably
               appears
               ,
               that
               my
               Adversary
               hath
               at
               best
               mistaken
               my
               Answer
               ,
               which
               abundantly
               confesseth
               (
               as
               he
               himself
               hath
               observed
               in
               his
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               50.
               )
               
                 That
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Visible
                 Worship
              
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               Visible
               Worship
               only
               is
               rejected
               ,
               
                 which
                 ariseth
                 not
                 from
                 a
                 Right
                 Ground
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 :
              
               But
               how
               can
               this
               be
               ,
               if
               publick
               Praying
               and
               Preaching
               ,
               
                 springing
                 from
                 never
                 so
                 spiritual
                 a
                 Root
                 ,
                 because
                 seen
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 Worship
              
               (
               which
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               tells
               the
               World
               in
               my
               Name
               )
               How
               can
               these
               so
               grand
               Opposites
               meet
               ?
               Or
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               to
               reconcile
               things
               as
               contrary
               as
               this
               ;
               William
               Penn
               
                 owns
                 Visible
                 Worship
              
               :
               William
               Penn
               
                 denyes
                 Visible
                 Worship
              
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               no
               less
               then
               to
               make
               me
               renoun●e
               Visible
               Worship
               for
               
                 Visibility's
                 sake
              
               ,
               who
               by
               my
               Principle
               and
               *
               Writings
               hold
               and
               maintain
               such
               
                 Visible
                 VVorship
              
               as
               is
               of
               a
               true
               Nature
               ,
               or
               springs
               from
               a
               good
               and
               spiritual
               Ground
               :
               So
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Visibility
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Ground
                 or
                 Nature
              
               (
               not
               being
               as
               it
               should
               be
               )
               that
               is
               the
               Reason
               of
               our
               Exception
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Dr.
                 Everad's
                 Sermons
                 .
              
               
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 you
                 ponder
                 these
                 things
                 well
                 :
                 If
                 ye
                 set
                 up
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   build
                   and
                   rest
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   ye
                   do
                   make
                   Idols
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   best
                   ,
                   you
                   play
                   the
                   Babes
                   and
                   the
                   Children
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   resting
                   alwayes
                   on
                   such
                   Crutches
                   and
                   Go-bies
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   Young-men
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   as
                   Fathers
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 562.
                 
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 men
                 herein
                 lies
                 the
                 Top
                 or
                 Quintescence
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   making
                   such
                   ado
                   about
                   Shadows
                   &
                   Figures
                   and
                   Resemblances
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   let
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   the
                   Substance
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   pass
                   ,
                   and
                   regard
                   it
                   not
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   zealous
                   and
                   hot
                   about
                   Forms
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 any
                 drawn
                 up
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   men
                   lost
                   ,
                   cold
                   and
                   heartless
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Evidence
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 they
                 
                   prefer
                   the
                   Shadow
                   before
                   the
                   Substance
                   ,
                   being
                   meerly
                   exercised
                   about
                   Childish
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   willing
                   to
                   come
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Excellencies
                   and
                   Glories
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   Baptism
                   and
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   signifie
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 p.
                 560.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 C.
                 Goad's
                 Last
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 p.
                 76.
                 
              
               
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 Vails
                 ,
                 Man's
                 Ministry
                 is
                 a
                 Vail
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 see
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 darkly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 C.
                 Goad's
                 secret
                 and
                 safe
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 p.
                 72.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Carnal
                 Jew
                 looks
                 for
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Jew
                 looks
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 and
                 
                   Jacob
                   sought
                   a
                   Country
                   ,
                   not
                   an
                   Earthly
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Heavenly
                   :
                
                 We
                 pitch
                 upon
                 Figures
                 and
                 Vails
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   enter
                   
                   not
                   within
                   the
                   Vail
                   .
                
                 These
                 outward
                 things
                 are
                 a
                 Vail
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Table
                   made
                   a
                   Snare
                
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 
                   turned
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   the
                   Vail
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                
                 All
                 Man
                 's
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 &c.
                 makes
                 the
                 Vail
                 the
                 thicker
                 :
                 Those
                 that
                 only
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 Vail
                 ,
                 upon
                 outward
                 Things
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 may
                 appear
                 ,
                 
                   their
                   Life
                   shall
                   be
                   destroyed
                
                 ,
                 when
                 others
                 are
                 fed
                 and
                 feasted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Joshuah
                 Sprig
                 ,
                 pag.
                 142
                 ,
                 143
                 ,
                 144
                 ,
                 147
                 ,
                 148.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Design
                 is
                 to
                 cupple
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 the
                 parting
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Swear
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 swear
                 by
                 Malcham
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 but
                 Ordinances
                 we
                 are
                 well
                 ;
                 something
                 from
                 the
                 fleshly
                 Form
                 and
                 Appearance
                 we
                 do
                 promise
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 like
                 the
                 Israelites
                 hanker
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh-Pots
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 Meat
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 :
                 So
                 though
                 God
                 offer
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 Christians
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 find
                 God
                 in
                 such
                 Forms
                 ,
                 but
                 find
                 him
                 abundantly
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 find
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 they
                 press
                 you
                 to
                 wait
                 till
                 God
                 appear
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 O
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 never
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fleshly
                 Form
                 doth
                 add
                 something
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 without
                 it
                 —
                 You
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 is
                 kept
                 up
                 with
                 Cordials
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Way
                 of
                 Recovery
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 want
                 the
                 Physitian
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 your
                 Life
                 is
                 worth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Cordial
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 long
                 a
                 fetching
                 you
                 begin
                 to
                 faint
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 your
                 Strength
                 within
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Cordials
                 without
                 you
                 ;
                 So
                 is
                 the
                 Case
                 between
                 you
                 that
                 live
                 upon
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 live
                 upon
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 Christ
                 
                 is
                 never
                 in
                 a
                 Journey
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 fetch
                 a
                 great
                 Way
                 off
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 T.
                 Colliar's
                 Works
                 .
                 p.
                 46.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Christians
                 Priviledges
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 they
                 are
                 
                   all
                   spiritual
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   so
                   are
                   their
                   Ordinances
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 T.
                 Colliar's
                 Works
                 ,
                 p.
                 241.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 reconciling
                 men
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 fleshly
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 comparatively
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 this
                 fleshly
                 Righteousness
                 answering
                 a
                 fleshly
                 Transgression
                 .
                 Thus
                 likewise
                 hath
                 he
                 given
                 
                   Ordinances
                   answerable
                   to
                   this
                   fleshly
                   Dispensation
                   ,
                
                 wherein
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 he
                 appears
                 in
                 and
                 through
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 yet
                 note
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   never
                   appears
                   in
                   any
                   fleshly
                   Dispensation
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   through
                   these
                   he
                   might
                   bring
                   up
                   Souls
                   to
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Sprig's
                 Testimony
                 to
                 the
                 approaching
                 Glory
                 ,
                 p.
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 Shadow
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 therefore
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 
                   idolizing
                   Forms
                
                 :
                 Your
                 Interest
                 lieth
                 
                   in
                   knowing
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   knowing
                   of
                   the
                   Form
                
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 and
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 censuring
                 and
                 judging
                 spiritual
                 Discoveries
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II
          
           
             
               Of
               true
               and
               false
               Ministry
               .
            
          
           
             OUr
             Adversary
             endeavours
             to
             strengthen
             his
             general
             Charge
             considered
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             by
             proving
             our
             Denyal
             of
             each
             Ordinance
             in
             particular
             .
             He
             begins
             in
             his
             other
             Book
             with
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             His
             Proofs
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             were
             these
             ,
             
               And
               their
               Call
               to
               the
               Ministry
               we
               deny
               which
               is
               Mediate
               ,
               
                 J.
                 Parn.
                 Shield
              
               ,
               p.
               16.
               
               Also
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               in
               his
               
                 Gr.
                 Myst
              
               .
               p.
               45.
               
               But
               who
               can
               witness
               an
               Immediate
               Call
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               speak
               as
               they
               are
               moved
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               such
               travel
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               having
               no
               certain
               Dwelling-Place
               ;
            
             This
             Ministry
             we
             own
             and
             witness
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             without
             reporting
             one
             Word
             of
             my
             Answer
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             his
             first
             Paragraph
             ,
             concerning
             
               J.
               Parnels
            
             Words
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Having
               this
               Charge
               confessed
               there
               needs
               no
               further
               Debate
               .
            
             O
             disingenuous
             Man
             !
             What!
             Only
             repeat
             the
             Charge
             ,
             and
             the
             pretended
             Proof
             out
             of
             
               J.
               P.
            
             without
             inserting
             any
             Thing
             of
             my
             Defence
             or
             Explanation
             ,
             and
             then
             cry
             ,
             
               having
               this
               Charge
               confessed
               there
               needs
               no
               further
               Debate
               .
            
             Poor
             Brag
             !
             yet
             nimble
             and
             notable
             Way
             of
             contracting
             Controversie
             indeed
             :
             what
             is
             this
             but
             saying
             the
             same
             thing
             over
             again
             .
             But
             as
             a
             Man
             that
             hath
             forgot
             himself
             in
             his
             next
             Section
             ,
             he
             thus
             recollects
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               51.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 my
                 Proof
                 of
                 a
                 Call
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 W.
                 P.
              
               sayes
               nothing
               ;
               
               
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 Go
                 ye
                 forth
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 belongs
                 unto
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 because
                 Princes
                 send
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 Princes
                 with
                 their
                 Credentials
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 every
                 Man
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 Imitation
                 ,
                 without
                 considering
                 necessary
                 Qualifications
              
               (
               thus
               far
               
                 W.
                 P.
                 )
                 Did
                 you
                 ever
                 meet
                 with
                 so
                 ignorant
                 and
                 impertinent
                 an
                 Answer
                 ?
                 Did
                 ever
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 take
                 those
                 Words
                 for
                 our
                 only
                 Call
                 ?
                 Or
                 pretend
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 Call
                 thereby
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               VVhy
               so
               much
               Contempt
               ?
               I
               have
               hitherto
               thought
               that
               
                 Christ's
                 Commission
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
              
               had
               been
               pretended
               by
               you
               to
               be
               a
               Successive
               Commission
               ;
               if
               neither
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               within
               ,
               nor
               the
               Scriptures
               without
               ,
               give
               not
               that
               Call
               ?
               what
               doth
               ?
               It
               had
               much
               more
               concerned
               
                 J.
                 F
              
               to
               declare
               what
               he
               meant
               by
               his
               
                 mediate
                 Call
              
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               ask
               ,
               
                 if
                 ever
                 any
                 met
                 with
                 so
                 ignorant
                 and
                 impertinent
                 an
                 Answer
                 .
              
               But
               let
               this
               suffice
               that
               he
               denies
               that
               any
               of
               them
               pretended
               a
               
                 Call
                 or
                 Authority
                 from
                 Christ's
                 Commission
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Next
               ,
               That
               be
               can
               only
               mean
               by
               a
               
                 mediate
                 Call
              
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               since
               he
               had
               excluded
               a
               
                 Call
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 within
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 without
                 :
              
               But
               because
               the
               Call
               of
               a
               People
               is
               neither
               that
               which
               qualifieth
               ,
               nor
               authorizeth
               any
               Man
               in
               himself
               without
               the
               Commission
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               in
               a
               Man's
               self
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Commission
               immediately
               received
               from
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               proper
               Qualifications
               that
               make
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Desire
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               Invention
               hatcht
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               whereby
               as
               well
               blind
               Pharisees
               as
               true
               Disciples
               ;
               base
               Hirelings
               
               as
               Godly
               Shepherds
               may
               be
               made
               Ministers
               .
               There
               is
               this
               further
               
                 lazy
                 End
              
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               being
               once
               called
               by
               any
               People
               ,
               they
               think
               themselves
               only
               obliged
               to
               reside
               there
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               take
               
                 their
                 Ease
              
               ,
               unless
               ,
               a
               
                 fatter
                 Benefice
              
               present
               it self
               ,
               at
               which
               they
               have
               been
               alwayes
               wont
               to
               catch
               with
               Greediness
               ,
               still
               with
               this
               Design
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               live
               with
               more
               worldly
               Peace
               and
               Fatness
               .
               This
               was
               one
               of
               those
               Doors
               by
               which
               the
               Apostacy
               crept
               in
               ;
               for
               the
               whole
               VVorld
               God's
               Field
               or
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               calls
               to
               Labour
               ,
               neither
               will
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               limitted
               by
               men
               ,
               but
               alone
               ,
               by
               the
               good
               Husbandman
               ,
               who
               has
               called
               them
               into
               his
               Vineyard
               .
               But
               he
               proceeds
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               52.
               
            
             
               Did
               we
               ever
               say
               ,
               
                 it
                 belonged
                 to
                 all
                 men
              
               to
               ordain
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               without
               considering
               Qualifications
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Did
               I
               ever
               say
               you
               did
               ?
               VVhat
               Trifling
               is
               this
               ?
               But
               did
               not
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               charge
               my
               Answer
               just
               now
               with
               Impertinence
               and
               Ignorance
               for
               making
               them
               to
               ground
               their
               Call
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               Commission
               only
               ,
               and
               does
               he
               not
               now
               make
               me
               to
               accuse
               them
               with
               holding
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Men
                 may
                 ordain
                 Ministers
                 ?
              
               What
               Agreement
               can
               there
               be
               in
               this
               ?
               Especially
               when
               there
               are
               no
               such
               Words
               in
               my
               Answer
               ?
               But
               it
               shows
               the
               poor
               Man
               is
               hardly
               put
               to
               it
               :
               For
               his
               inferring
               that
               not
               only
               it
               belongs
               
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 to
                 ordain
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 without
                 considering
                 Qualifications
                 ,
              
               is
               utterly
               false
               ;
               for
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               to
               his
               apparent
               Overthrow
               ,
               
                 pag.
                 9.
              
               as
               I
               have
               observed
               in
               my
               Answer
               ,
               p.
               106.
               grants
               us
               in
               so
               many
               Words
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 true
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 immediate
                 
                 Call
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 consists
                 in
                 Grace
                 and
                 Gifts
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 〈◊〉
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 immediate
                 Call
                 ,
                 we
                 account
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 Thing
                 and
                 Name
                 .
              
               Thus
               hath
               he
               given
               away
               his
               Cause
               ,
               yet
               still
               he
               swaggers
               like
               a
               Conquerer
               :
               But
               may
               I
               ever
               be
               thus
               overcome
               ?
               for
               if
               this
               
                 immediate
                 Call
              
               constitutes
               both
               the
               THING
               and
               NAME
               then
               a
               
                 mediate
                 Call
              
               (
               let
               him
               understand
               what
               he
               will
               by
               it
               )
               neither
               worthily
               gives
               Thing
               or
               Name
               ,
               else
               what
               means
               his
               reputing
               
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 immediate
                 Call
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 Thing
                 and
                 Name
              
               ;
               It
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               I
               understand
               any
               Thing
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               so
               many
               Words
               ,
               
                 Mediate
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Ministers
                 are
                 unworthy
                 of
                 being
                 called
                 Ministries
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 immediate
                 Call
                 only
                 makes
                 worthy
                 of
                 both
                 Thing
                 and
                 Name
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               ead
               .
            
             
               But
               W.
               P's
               
                 Comparison
                 exceeds
              
               ,
               because
               Princes
               send
               Ambassadors
               to
               Princes
               ,
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Gods
                 send
                 Ministers
                 to
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               therefore
               every
               Man
               ought
               to
               do
               the
               like
               ;
               
                 a
                 rare
                 Similitude-Maker
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               A
               rare
               Similitude-Taker
               !
               Reader
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               have
               diverted
               thy
               Eye
               from
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               forceth
               me
               to
               shew
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               like
               a
               
                 Vain
                 Whiffter
              
               then
               a
               grave
               Divine
               he
               governs
               himself
               ;
               I
               have
               hitherto
               learnt
               ,
               that
               
                 Similes
                 run
                 not
                 alwayes
                 upon
                 four
                 Feet
              
               ;
               should
               they
               ,
               what
               havock
               might
               we
               make
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ?
               Similes
               ought
               to
               be
               taken
               where
               the
               Similitude
               lyeth
               ;
               It
               had
               been
               but
               leaving
               out
               two
               Words
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 Princes
              
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               lost
               his
               quibble
               ;
               for
               all
               sober
               Readers
               will
               discern
               ,
               that
               the
               Force
               lay
               ,
               
                 upon
                 private
                 Persons
                 imitating
                 Princes
                 in
                 sending
                 out
                 Ambassadors
              
               ;
               
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               Christ
               sent
               forth
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               Princes
               their
               Ambassadors
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 every
                 Man
                 must
                 turn
                 Disciple
                 and
                 Ambassador
                 ,
              
               which
               we
               call
               acting
               without
               a
               Commission
               ,
               and
               which
               
                 J.
                 F
              
               hath
               sufficiently
               rated
               us
               for
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               worse
               ,
               forged
               in
               our
               Names
               ,
               that
               
                 without
                 an
                 immediate
                 Commission
                 we
                 deny
                 Obedience
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Commands
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
              
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               have
               already
               considered
               in
               our
               Chapter
               of
               Commands
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               53.
               
            
             
               In
               
                 VV.
                 P's
              
               Answer
               his
               Passion
               so
               blinded
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               tells
               me
               ,
               I
               therefore
               pretend
               to
               refute
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Words
               were
               Scripture
               Words
               ;
               whereas
               I
               quoted
               
                 J.
                 Parnel
              
               for
               those
               Words
               ,
               not
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               .
               But
               for
               
                 VV.
                 P.
              
               to
               call
               them
               Scripture-VVords
               ,
               which
               are
               neither
               in
               that
               Order
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               relating
               to
               such
               a
               Subject
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               the
               same
               End
               in
               any
               Place
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               such
               an
               impertinent
               Whi●sie
               ,
               as
               becomes
               one
               ,
               who
               is
               resolved
               to
               say
               something
               ,
               no
               matter
               what
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               Passion
               I
               had
               ,
               he
               was
               unfit
               to
               see
               that
               Mote
               in
               my
               Eye
               ,
               who
               discovers
               so
               great
               a
               Beam
               in
               his
               own
               .
               The
               Mistake
               was
               inconsiderable
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               not
               in
               any
               Alteration
               about
               VVords
               or
               Matter
               ,
               but
               the
               Person
               that
               should
               write
               them
               ,
               which
               so
               long
               as
               he
               was
               one
               that
               J.
               F.
               
                 calls
                 a
                 Quaker
              
               ,
               was
               altogether
               as
               much
               to
               his
               Purpose
               .
               But
               I
               have
               this
               further
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               led
               me
               into
               that
               Mistake
               by
               putting
               
                 G.
                 Fox
                 .
                 Mys●
                 .
                 p.
                 45.
              
               right
               against
               J.
               P's
               Passage
               ,
               and
               so
               connected
               them
               without
               any
               Mark
               of
               Distinction
               ,
               that
               he
               rather
               deserves
               to
               be
               
               blamed
               for
               Negligence
               ,
               then
               I
               to
               be
               reflected
               upon
               for
               Passion
               or
               Blindness
               .
               But
               be
               it
               J.
               Parnel's
               Saying
               and
               not
               G.
               F's
               sure
               I
               am
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               hath
               very
               untruely
               cited
               it
               .
               Thus
               it
               begins
               ;
               
                 But
                 who
                 can
                 witness
                 an
                 Immediate
                 Call
                 from
                 God
              
               (
               leaving
               what
               follows
               in
               a
               differing
               Character
               quite
               out
               )
               
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Outward
                   Callings
                   and
                   Countries
                   ,
                   Lands
                   ,
                   Livings
                   and
                   Possessions
                   ,
                   into
                   several
                   Countries
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   free
                   Gospel
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   rece●●ed
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   immediate
                   Inspiration
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
              
               (
               now
               comes
               in
               another
               Peice
               of
               
                 J.
                 Faldo's
              
               citing
               )
               
                 and
                 speaks
                 it
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 moved
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               (
               here
               he
               lets
               fall
               again
               )
               
                 
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Spirit
                   gives
                   them
                   Vtterance
                   ,
                   freely
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   it
                   freely
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   Ministry
                   many
                   are
                   convinced
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   abide
                   in
                   it
                   are
                   converted
                   ,
                   as
                   Many
                   in
                   the
                   Nation
                   can
                   witness
                   to
                   the
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   now
                   new
                   Creatures
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   Call
                   we
                   own
                   and
                   witness
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Ministry
                   we
                   own
                   and
                   witness
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   immediate
                   and
                   stands
                   in
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   And
                   such
                   covet
                   no
                   man's
                   Silver
                   nor
                   Gold
                   ,
                   neither
                   could
                   be
                   hired
                   to
                   a
                   certain
                   Place
                
              
               (
               now
               comes
               in
               another
               Peice
               of
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               Citation
               )
               
                 but
                 travel
                 from
                 Place
                 to
                 Place
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 certain
                 Dwelling
                 Place
              
               (
               here
               he
               drops
               again
               )
               
                 
                   and
                   such
                   are
                   the
                   true
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   make
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 free
                 and
                 without
                 Charge
              
               (
               now
               comes
               the
               last
               Parcel
               of
               his
               Citation
               )
               
                 and
                 this
                 (
                 Ministry
                 )
                 we
                 own
                 and
                 witness
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Reader
               was
               
                 J.
                 Parnel's
              
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               contrary
               to
               a
               Gospel-Ministry
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Gospel-Ministry
               can
               be
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               ;
               read
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               Isa
               .
               35.
               2
               
               Mark.
               16.
               25.
               
               Amos.
               3.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Amos
               7.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               
                 1
                 Cor
              
               1.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Chap.
               2.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 2
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               29.
               
               Acts
               2.
               4.
               
               Acts
               20.
               33.
               
               
                 I
                 Thes
              
               .
               9.
               6.
               
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               should
               have
               proceeded
               ,
               
               and
               have
               given
               us
               four
               Lines
               more
               of
               this
               young
               Man's
               Discourse
               ;
               but
               as
               he
               left
               out
               what
               bore
               most
               closely
               and
               hardly
               upon
               HIRELINGS
               before
               ,
               so
               would
               it
               not
               have
               been
               for
               the
               Interest
               of
               himself
               and
               his
               Brethren
               to
               have
               brought
               in
               this
               little
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               that
               immediately
               follows
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               [
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 this
                 true
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 are
                 
                   imprisoned
                   ,
                   some
                   stoned
                   ,
                   some
                   stocked
                   ,
                   whipped
                   and
                   shamefully
                   intreated
                   as
                   Vagabonds
                   ,
                   and
                   D●luders
                   ,
                   and
                   Wanderers
                   ,
                   and
                   Raisers
                   of
                   Sedition
                   ,
                   and
                   pestilent
                   Fellows
                   ,
                
                 and
                 esteemed
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Priests
                 ,
                 People
                 and
                 Rulers
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               A
               Shame
               to
               Independents
               that
               then
               ruled
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               the
               Guilt
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               this
               Innocent
               Man
               lyeth
               at
               the
               Door
               but
               of
               too
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               about
               Coxel
               and
               Colchester
               in
               Essex
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               cruel
               Imprisonment
               (
               scarce
               to
               be
               paralelled
               by
               any
               Story
               )
               brought
               this
               godly
               young
               Man
               to
               an
               untimely
               Death
               .
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               why
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               it
               to
               my
               Hand
               ;
               
                 because
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   declare
                   against
                   all
                   who
                   come
                   not
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   Door
                   ,
                   but
                   seek
                   to
                   clime
                   up
                   another
                   Way
                   by
                   their
                   Study
                   ,
                   Inventions
                   ,
                   and
                   Sepentine
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   Thieves
                   and
                   Robbers
                   —
                   Such
                   Ministers
                   and
                   their
                   Ministry
                   we
                   deny
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               Great
               and
               true
               Words
               ;
               No
               Man
               can
               minister
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               ;
               no
               Man
               can
               have
               those
               things
               which
               qualifie
               him
               
                 a
                 true
                 Minister
              
               ,
               but
               
                 by
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effectual
                 Operation
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               God's
               Messengers
               were
               ever
               led
               ,
               taught
               and
               furnisht
               by
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               by
               
                 human
                 Invention
                 and
                 Acquisition
              
               ,
               which
               Paul
               counted
               
                 Dross
                 and
                 Dung
                 in
                 Comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Exc●llency
                 of
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Revelation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               But
               that
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               may
               be
               the
               better
               understood
               about
               the
               Ministry
               he
               pleads
               for
               ,
               take
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               a
               Passage
               he
               cites
               out
               of
               G.
               F's
               Book
               ,
               called
               
                 Gr.
                 Myst
              
               .
               which
               doubtless
               he
               reputes
               very
               hetrodox
               or
               he
               would
               never
               bring
               it
               to
               prove
               a
               Charge
               containing
               such
               Matter
               as
               he
               counts
               so
               .
               
                 Thou
                 [
                 the
                 Priest
                 ]
                 art
                 corrected
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 corrects
                 thee
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 it
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 others
                 look
                 at
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ;
              
               
                 Their
                 Writings
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
                 ,
                 are
                 abounding
                 with
                 Matter
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
              
               ;
               So
               much
               the
               better
               say
               I
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               old
               Scripture
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               gives
               us
               plainly
               to
               infer
               by
               his
               Dislike
               of
               this
               Passage
               ,
               that
               he
               maintains
               a
               Ministry
               received
               
                 of
                 man
                 and
                 by
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               that
               People
               ought
               to
               look
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Author
               of
               their
               Faith.
               If
               this
               be
               one
               of
               J.
               F's
               Christian
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               his
               Discourse
               evidently
               makes
               it
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               my
               Reader
               will
               the
               less
               wonder
               at
               those
               hard
               Names
               he
               gives
               us
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               plain
               English
               of
               his
               Charge
               against
               us
               is
               this
               ,
               The
               Quakers
               
                 deny
                 the
                 Ministry
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 deny
                 the
                 Gospel-Ministry
                 .
              
               Poor
               Man
               !
               what
               a
               pass
               hath
               he
               brought
               his
               Affairs
               to
               ?
               Indeed
               I
               pitty
               him
               ,
               and
               fear
               the
               Consequence
               of
               his
               Disappointment
               ,
               since
               a
               Man
               of
               his
               Stomach
               to
               charge
               so
               high
               and
               make
               so
               little
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               with
               the
               Loss
               of
               his
               Honesty
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               hazard
               his
               Wits
               too
               .
            
             
               To
               wind
               up
               this
               Chapter
               and
               prove
               to
               all
               the
               World
               I
               have
               not
               mistaken
               him
               ,
               hear
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               55.
               
            
             
               W.
               P.
               
                 produceth
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 Testimonies
                 out
                 of
              
               J.
               Parnel
               ,
               
                 yet
                 but
                 by
                 halfs
              
               ,
               
                 And
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 Difference
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 —
                 The
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 replies
              
               ,
               Strange
               Impudence
               to
               call
               this
               a
               Proof
               ;
               
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 help
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 P.
                 will
                 say
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 Darkness
                 :
                 Before
                 I
                 part
                 with
                 him
                 here
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 furnish
                 my
                 Reader
                 with
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Testimony
                 he
                 treacherously
                 leaves
                 out
              
               ;
               
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 meer
                 Deceivers
                 ,
                 and
                 Witches
                 ,
                 bewitch
                 People
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 holding
                 forth
                 the
                 Shadow
                 for
                 the
                 Substance
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Chaff
                 to
                 the
                 Wheat
                 ?
              
               
                 Add
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 my
                 Book
                 )
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 trust
                 my
                 Reader
                 that
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 speak
                 Truth
                 to
                 pass
                 his
                 Censure
                 ;
                 It
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 before
                 quoted
                 :
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Devil
                 takes
                 Scripture
                 to
                 mantain
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 delivers
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sends
                 abroad
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 Nations
                 leading
                 People
                 in
                 Blindness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Let
               the
               Reader
               observe
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               here
               pretends
               to
               quote
               out
               of
               
                 J.
                 P.
              
               follows
               as
               himfelf
               said
               ,
               what
               we
               have
               just
               before
               transcribed
               .
               Three
               things
               contain
               my
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               He
               reports
               not
               my
               Answer
               which
               was
               to
               this
               Purpose
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Proof
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 false
                 or
                 worldly
                 Ministry
                 under
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Godliness
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 farewell
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 Thing
                 will
                 be
                 allowed
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 since
                 the
                 Letter
                 or
                 Scriptures
                 
                   are
                   not
                   by
                   such
                   rejected
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   Shew
                   most
                   highly
                   admired
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   pretend
                   to
                   collect
                   all
                   they
                   believe
                   or
                   know
                   from
                   thence
                
                 (
                 though
                 indeed
                 they
                 understand
                 them
                 not
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 great
                 Reason
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   Ministers
                   only
                   from
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   they
                   imaginarily
                   comment
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   Christ's
                   Ministers
                   ,
                
              
               
               p.
               110.
               
               Of
               which
               and
               much
               more
               he
               hath
               not
               given
               us
               a
               Word
               ;
               how
               can
               he
               reply
               honestly
               ,
               and
               intelligible
               ,
               who
               neither
               gives
               nor
               takes
               notice
               of
               the
               Answer
               he
               should
               reply
               to
               .
               J.
               Parnel's
               Words
               plainly
               relate
               to
               a
               Ministry
               not
               gifted
               nor
               qualified
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               tells
               us
               in
               so
               many
               Words
               ,
               
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 none
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 or
                 Thing
              
               ;
               Yet
               doth
               he
               make
               it
               as
               unreasonable
               for
               me
               to
               say
               J.
               Parnel's
               Words
               prove
               not
               our
               Denyal
               of
               a
               Gospel-Ministry
               (
               which
               so
               obviously
               own
               it
               )
               as
               for
               him
               to
               assert
               the
               
                 Sun
                 is
                 Darkness
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               leave
               out
               that
               which
               he
               chargeth
               me
               to
               have
               done
               Treacherously
               ,
               the
               best
               Word
               he
               can
               afford
               me
               on
               the
               like
               Occasions
               ;
               he
               must
               be
               quite
               bereaved
               of
               his
               Sences
               ,
               that
               thinks
               I
               should
               fear
               defending
               
                 J.
                 P.
              
               in
               calling
               such
               Dec●ivers
               and
               Witches
               (
               as
               bewitching
               the
               People
               from
               the
               Truth
               )
               who
               are
               made
               
                 Ministers
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Gift
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 Coveters
                 of
                 men's
                 Silver
                 or
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Preachers
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Inventions
                 ,
                 Persecutors
                 ,
                 Revilers
                 ,
                 stirring
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 stone
                 ,
                 stock
                 ,
                 whip
                 ,
                 imprison
                 &c.
              
               all
               which
               
                 J.
                 P.
              
               gives
               as
               the
               Character
               of
               the
               Ministry
               he
               writ
               against
               ;
               for
               if
               this
               be
               the
               Gospel-Ministry
               ,
               the
               Devil
               is
               a
               Saint
               :
               The
               Truth
               is
               ,
               John
               Faldo's
               Book
               is
               generally
               to
               be
               read
               backward
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               such
               Passage
               of
               the
               
                 false
                 Ministry
              
               much
               less
               of
               the
               true
               in
               page
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               or
               17.
               of
               J.
               Parnel's
               Shield
               ,
               &c.
               as
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               suggests
               ;
               however
               I
               believe
               the
               Devil
               useth
               sometimes
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               had
               and
               hath
               many
               Ministers
               whom
               he
               sends
               abroad
               to
               deceive
               the
               Nations
               ,
               leading
               and
               keeping
               People
               in
               Blindness
               ,
               under
               a
               Pretence
               of
               Christianity
               and
               Conformity
               
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               maintain
               his
               
                 Anti-Christian
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               all
               true
               Protestants
               were
               of
               that
               Mind
               ;
               but
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               is
               none
               of
               that
               number
               .
               Doubtless
               the
               poor
               Man
               is
               brought
               to
               a
               low
               Ebb
               ,
               that
               brings
               this
               to
               prove
               we
               deny
               Gospel-Ministry
               ,
               which
               the
               honest
               Martyrs
               ,
               primitive
               Reformers
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               more
               to
               our
               Purpose
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               themselves
               say
               again
               and
               again
               ;
               The
               contrary
               will
               unavoidably
               prove
               ,
               
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               to
               have
               been
               
                 not
                 Anti-christ's
              
               but
               Christ's
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               since
               they
               both
               
                 use
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 preach
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 themselves
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 Apostolical
                 Institution
                 and
                 Succession
                 ,
              
               In
               this
               disarmed
               Condition
               we
               leave
               him
               and
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               confessing
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Ministry
               as
               hath
               effectually
               known
               the
               Operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               things
               which
               concern
               Redemption
               and
               Eternal
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               draws
               sorth
               by
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               indues
               with
               his
               Heavenly
               Power
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 turning
                 of
                 Men
                 from
                 Darkness
                 to
                 Light
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Satan
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               we
               own
               ,
               honour
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               only
               deny
               and
               reject
               that
               Ministry
               which
               is
               
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 Study
                 or
                 Acquisition
                 of
                 Man
              
               in
               his
               unregenerated
               State
               ,
               who
               not
               being
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Effectual
               Operation
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               in
               themfelves
               ,
               are
               wholy
               dark
               as
               to
               those
               things
               which
               relate
               to
               the
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               they
               deny
               nor
               whereof
               they
               affirm
               ;
               which
               doth
               not
               edifie
               ,
               but
               hazard
               the
               immortal
               Souls
               of
               Men
               :
               And
               as
               they
               want
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               to
               instruct
               them
               ,
               so
               (
               being
               Strangers
               to
               the
               Work
               of
               God
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               waiting
               to
               feel
               an
               Enduement
               with
               Divine
               Power
               from
               on
               high
               )
               there
               proceeds
               no
               spiritual
               Life
               or
               divine
               Vertue
               from
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               Ministry
               
               effectual
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               that
               Lamentable
               Decay
               of
               holy
               Living
               that
               is
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               great
               Increase
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               Unsavoury
               and
               Irreligious
               Conversation
               .
               I
               will
               conclude
               with
               two
               or
               three
               Testimonies
               given
               by
               men
               once
               in
               request
               with
               Separatists
               .
            
             
               
                 Christopher
                 Goad's
                 Invalidity
                 of
                 Church's
                 Censures
                 ,
                 pag.
                 64
                 ,
                 65.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 makes
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Ministers
                 that
                 remain
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 do
                 minister
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ministring
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   we
                   miuister
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   Spirit
                   speaks
                   in
                   me
                   and
                   by
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 whomsoever
                 the
                 Spirit
                 stands
                 up
                 and
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Person
                   for
                   the
                   Time
                   is
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   a
                   true
                   Minister
                   .
                
                 The
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 not
                 regard
                 
                   Sexes
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   regards
                   not
                   Age
                   ,
                   Learned
                   or
                   unlearned
                   :
                
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 Age
                 nor
                 Sex
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 major
                 Part
                 can
                 minister
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 whom
                 the
                 Spirit
                 pleaseth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christopher
                 Goad
                 .
                 Right
                 Spir.
                 &c.
                 p.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Ministry
                 that
                 is
                 calling
                 us
                 off
                 from
                 Man
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Gloworm
                 Light
                 of
                 this
                 Creation
                 ,
                 from
                 Man's
                 Parts
                 an
                 Gifts
                 into
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Ministry
                 we
                 should
                 look
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Truth
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 no
                 true
                 Testimony
                 given
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   by
                   those
                   that
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 nearer
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 clearer
                 Sight
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   more
                   clear
                   and
                   powerful
                   is
                   the
                   Testimony
                   given
                   of
                   him
                   :
                
                 That
                 Testimony
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 those
                 
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 him
                 present
                 and
                 come
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 deed
                 a
                 Testimony
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   to
                   Anti-christ
                
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Prophet
                 as
                 Balaam
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   had
                   nothing
                   but
                   Notion
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 true
                 Prophets
                 that
                 prophesied
                 of
                 Christ
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   them
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christopher
                 Goad's
                 Paraphrase
                 upon
                 Act.
                 17.
                 p.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 know
                 
                   no
                   other
                   Guide
                   but
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Minister
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 Guide
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Company
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                   ●ut
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   speaks
                   in
                   them
                   and
                   by
                   them
                
                 ;
                 VVe
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Master
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 T.
                 Collier
                 in
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
                 p.
                 47
                 ,
                 48.
                 and
                 p.
                 430.
                 
              
               
                 Upon
                 that
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 27.
                 
                 The
                 Pri●st's
                 Lips
                 should
                 preserve
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 seek
                 the
                 Law
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Host
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 usually
                 is
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 given
                 themselves
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Priest's
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 should
                 seek
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 at
                 their
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 they
                 themselves
                 have
                 done
                 what
                 in
                 them
                 lies
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 bring
                 People
                 into
                 this
                 Error
                 and
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 is
                 indeed
                 
                   the
                   alone
                   Pri●st
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 Type
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   People
                   are
                   to
                   seek
                   the
                   Law
                   at
                   his
                   Mouth
                
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Mal
                 3.
                 1.
                 the
                 alone
                 Prophet
                 and
                 Teacher
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 being
                 lost
                 ,
                 Anti-christ
                 sets
                 the
                 VVisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 (
                 
                   human
                   Industry
                   ,
                   Tongues
                   and
                   Arts
                
                 )
                 in
                 
                 room
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Anointing
                 of
                 Anti-christ
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 Anti-christ
                 seeks
                 to
                 imitate
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 The
                 Saints
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 Dell's
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 pag.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Necessity
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 for
                 Ministers
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Power
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Christ
                   sent
                   them
                   only
                   as
                   his
                   Father
                   sent
                   him
                   .
                
                 Without
                 this
                 Power
                 they
                 are
                 insufficient
                 for
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 Man
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 by
                 any
                 natural
                 Parts
                 and
                 Abilities
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 —
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 this
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 Accomplishments
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 altogether
                 insufficient
                 —
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 coming
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 speak
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 him●elf
                 without
                 this
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 spoke
                 one
                 VVord
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 Dell.
                 Stumble
                 Stone
                 ,
                 p.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 belonging
                 equaly
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 Dell.
                 Tryal
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 p.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 true
                 Prophets
                 speaking
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 sayes
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Believes
                 who
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   the
                   mind
                   
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   they
                   speak
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Letter
                   exactly
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   Original
                   and
                   Curiosity
                   of
                   Criticisms
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 speaking
                 it
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   false
                   Prophets
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   True
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 seeing
                 all
                 right
                 Prophecy
                 hath
                 
                   proceeded
                   from
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 it
                 must
                 so
                 proceed
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Dayes
                   of
                   the
                   New-Testament
                   ,
                
                 wherein
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   largest
                   Effusion
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Greenham
                 ,
                 Serm.
                 1.
                 p.
                 51.
                 
              
               
                 Without
                 this
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   Holy
                   Exercise
                   can
                   have
                   its
                   full
                   Effect
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 works
                 not
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 wanting
                 —
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   teach
                   us
                   ,
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   or
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   &c.
                   we
                   are
                   little
                   affected
                   therewith
                   ,
                
                 unless
                 God
                 give
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 
                   good
                   Spirit
                
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               That
               we
               own
               a
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               contrary
               to
               our
               Adversary's
               Charge
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             next
             thing
             our
             Adversary
             charged
             us
             with
             a
             Denyal
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             Gospel-Church
             ;
             one
             of
             his
             Proofs
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             have
             them
             called
             ,
             was
             in
             
               J.
               N's
               Love
               to
               the
               Lost
               ,
            
             pag.
             17.
             
             
               And
               the
               Chruch
               so
               gathered
               into
               God
               is
               the
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
               ,
               where
               the
               Spirit
               alone
               is
               Teacher
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             he
             argued
             thus
             ,
             The
             Gospel-Church
             is
             a
             Church
             which
             had
             other
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Spirit
             alone
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             Quakers
             deny
             a
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             and
             they
             contradict
             themselves
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             more
             Teachers
             then
             all
             others
             :
             Thus
             his
             
             first
             Book
             ,
             pag.
             16.
             
             To
             which
             I
             returned
             ,
             That
             such
             as
             are
             not
             blinded
             with
             Prejudice
             ,
             may
             discern
             that
             from
             our
             speaking
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             (
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Quakers
               )
               is
               in
               God
            
             ;
             he
             in●ers
             ,
             
               That
               we
               deny
               all
               Visible
               Religious
               Societies
               ,
               commonly
               called
               by
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             Now
             observe
             his
             Reply
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               59.
               
            
             
               Not
               one
               word
               of
               this
               in
               all
               my
               Book
               ;
               My
               Charge
               was
               ,
               That
               they
               deny
               a
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               not
               Visible
               Religious
               Societies
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Confidently
               said
               ;
               but
               if
               all
               the
               Words
               be
               not
               there
               ,
               doth
               it
               follow
               the
               Matter
               they
               import
               is
               not
               there
               ?
               If
               he
               doth
               not
               mean
               ,
               That
               we
               deny
               a
               
                 Visible
                 Religious
                 Society
              
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               ,
               what
               makes
               him
               to
               infer
               our
               Denyal
               of
               a
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               from
               our
               asserting
               it
               to
               be
               Invisible
               .
               Two
               things
               must
               follow
               from
               this
               Reply
               :
               Either
               a
               Gospel-Church
               is
               
                 not
                 visible
              
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               breaks
               his
               own
               Neck
               ;
               or
               
                 not
                 a
                 Religious
                 Society
              
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               impious
               :
               If
               then
               a
               Gospel-Church
               is
               a
               Visible
               Religious
               Society
               ,
               and
               we
               deny
               a
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               we
               deny
               a
               Visible
               Religious
               Society
               ,
               which
               in
               John
               Faldo's
               Opinion
               makes
               up
               a
               Gospel-Church
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               a
               Gospel-Church
               and
               a
               Visible
               Religious
               Society
               he
               makes
               to
               be
               quite
               differing
               things
               :
               But
               perhaps
               ,
               he
               will
               come
               off
               thus
               ;
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 ye
                 denyed
                 the
                 visible
                 religious
                 Societies
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
              
               Asia
               ,
               &c.
               
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 deny
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Churches
                 :
              
               But
               neither
               will
               this
               serve
               his
               turn
               ;
               for
               we
               both
               own
               them
               to
               have
               been
               Gospel-Churches
               ,
               and
               are
               taught
               by
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               to
               believe
               ,
               That
               a
               Gospel-Church
               
               is
               not
               only
               not
               invisible
               but
               an
               other
               Thing
               then
               a
               visible
               religious
               Society
               too
               ;
               It
               is
               worth
               our
               while
               to
               ,
               hear
               his
               Reason
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               59.
               
            
             
               Religious
               Societies
               may
               be
               as
               far
               from
               a
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               as
               half
               a
               dozen
               Christian
               Friends
               associated
               together
               to
               eat
               a
               good
               Dinner
               ,
               or
               carry
               on
               a
               Trade
               ;
               yet
               he
               dirts
               me
               with
               want
               of
               Honesty
               to
               grace
               his
               Forgery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               He
               might
               as
               well
               have
               said
               to
               the
               Ale-House
               or
               Tavern
               ,
               whether
               he
               invited
               a
               Friend
               of
               ours
               after
               disputing
               with
               him
               ,
               doubtless
               not
               out
               of
               Love
               to
               our
               Friend
               ,
               but
               the
               good
               Liquor
               ,
               a
               Sort
               of
               Liberty
               once
               counted
               Scandalous
               by
               many
               of
               his
               Pretensions
               ,
               especially
               when
               just
               after
               so
               serious
               an
               Exercise
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               grown
               familiar
               with
               Men
               of
               his
               Coat
               ,
               to
               fall
               
                 from
                 the
                 Bible
                 to
                 the
                 Pot
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               back
               again
               .
               But
               ,
               
                 Friendly
                 Reader
              
               ,
               what
               sayst
               thou
               of
               this
               Man's
               Evasion
               ?
               Who
               will
               have
               me
               to
               mean
               by
               
                 visible
                 religious
                 Societies
              
               ,
               visible
               civil
               Societies
               ;
               for
               such
               I
               count
               
                 good
                 Men
                 at
                 an
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Committee
                 of
                 Trade
              
               ;
               Vain
               and
               Shallow
               Man
               !
               Did
               I
               not
               give
               Intimation
               enough
               what
               
                 Religious
                 Societies
              
               I
               meant
               ,
               when
               I
               instanced
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               explain
               what
               I
               meant
               thereby
               ?
               Whether
               I
               did
               play
               the
               Forger
               ,
               or
               my
               Adversary
               the
               
                 Dishonest
                 Shifter
              
               ,
               Let
               the
               Impartial
               Reader
               judge
               .
               Again
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               .
            
             
               W.
               P.
               proceeds
               ,
               p.
               113.
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Evil
              
               ,
               
                 And
                 from
                 our
                 asserting
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Gospel-Teacher
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 all
                 Preaching
                 of
                 
                 men
                 though
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
              
               
                 the
                 four
                 last
                 Words
              
               though
               by
               the
               Spirit
               
                 are
                 added
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 meerly
                 forged
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               They
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               but
               not
               forged
               ;
               One
               would
               think
               it
               is
               only
               then
               ,
               when
               without
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               that
               we
               deny
               it
               by
               his
               Words
               ,
               and
               that
               hurts
               us
               not
               ;
               but
               I
               take
               it
               the
               other
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Mistake
               he
               commits
               against
               us
               ,
               where-ever
               the
               like
               Subjects
               fall
               in
               his
               Way
               ;
               for
               this
               implies
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               denyed
               
                 Preaching
                 by
                 Inspiration
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               all
               along
               had
               mantained
               it
               :
               A
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               ever
               now
               and
               then
               flings
               in
               our
               Dish
               ,
               scorns
               and
               derides
               :
               Thus
               can
               this
               Man's
               Conscience
               sail
               by
               any
               Wind
               to
               gain
               the
               Shore
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               these
               Shuffles
               dares
               to
               conclude
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
              
               in
               Terminis
               
                 deny
                 all
                 Preachings
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               because
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               said
               ,
               
                 cease
                 from
                 man
              
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               palpable
               ,
               then
               that
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               meant
               man
               considered
               
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 meer
                 Ability
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               such
               as
               the
               Prophet
               forbid
               ,
               not
               from
               true
               Prophets
               ;
               but
               our
               Adversary
               the
               Preachings
               of
               Men
               ,
               
                 though
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               he
               make
               us
               to
               contradict
               our selves
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 Spirits
                 Instrument
              
               (
               which
               he
               understands
               to
               be
               the
               Preaching
               of
               Men
               by
               the
               Spirit
               )
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               make
               us
               deny
               all
               
                 Preaching
                 though
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               I
               hope
               my
               Reader
               will
               think
               it
               no
               Forgery
               ,
               whatever
               my
               Adversary
               may
               ,
               (
               who
               ever
               and
               anon
               would
               hide
               his
               own
               weakness
               by
               hard
               word
               flung
               upon
               me
               to
               amuse
               the
               credulous
               Reader
               )
               to
               say
               that
               from
               our
               Asserting
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Gospel-Teacher
                 of
                 all
                 who
                 believe
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 ,
              
               That
               we
               deny
               
                 all
                 Preaching
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               else
               there
               would
               be
               no
               sense
               in
               his
               charging
               us
               with
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               because
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Teacher
                 ,
              
               
               and
               yet
               that
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 teacheth
                 by
                 Men
              
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               understand
               our
               Ceasing
               from
               Men
               ,
               or
               Denying
               Man's
               Ministry
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Denyal
                 of
                 Man's
                 Preaching
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               But
               he
               will
               not
               give
               over
               yet
               :
               These
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 the
                 only
                 Teacher
              
               ,
               he
               often
               flings
               up
               as
               words
               indigestible
               by
               his
               foul
               and
               phlegmatick
               Stomach
               ;
               for
               upon
               my
               saying
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               preach
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               are
               rather
               the
               Instrument
               then
               the
               Teacher
               ,
               or
               Man
               is
               that
               by
               which
               the
               Spirit
               conveyeth
               his
               Teaching
               unto
               others
               ,
               he
               replyes
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               58.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               after
               W.
               P's
               own
               strict
               Account
               he
               allows
               their
               Practices
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Preaching
                 of
                 Men
              
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               Lye
               every
               Day
               to
               their
               Tenets
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               If
               Preachings
               of
               Men
               by
               the
               Spirit
               be
               the
               Preachings
               of
               Men
               ,
               such
               Preachings
               we
               shall
               alwayes
               allow
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               no
               Lye
               or
               Contradiction
               to
               our
               Tenets
               ;
               But
               if
               he
               that
               dictates
               a
               Letter
               of
               Intelligence
               be
               the
               Informer
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Scribe
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               must
               be
               the
               Teacher
               ,
               and
               Man
               but
               the
               Instrument
               .
               True
               Teachings
               are
               not
               only
               Words
               ,
               but
               Matter
               ,
               and
               that
               accompanied
               with
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               which
               flow
               from
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ;
               Men
               give
               them
               but
               the
               simple
               Covering
               of
               Expression
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Spirit
               's
               appointment
               ;
               therefore
               not
               so
               properly
               the
               
                 Teachings
                 of
                 Men
              
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Teachings
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 by
                 and
                 through
                 Men
              
               ;
               consequently
               not
               Man's
               Teachings
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               's
               .
            
             
             
               Again
               ,
               Because
               we
               charge
               him
               with
               bringing
               in
               
                 ot
                 her
                 Teachers
                 then
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               contrary
               to
               express
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Promise
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               End
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               replies
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               58
               ,
               59.
               
            
             
               Can
               you
               think
               this
               Man
               worth
               Disputing
               with
               ,
               who
               rambles
               and
               talks
               he
               cares
               not
               how
               ?
               If
               what
               P.
               said
               be
               true
               ,
               the
               Exhortations
               to
               do
               the
               
                 Work
                 of
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 feed
                 the
                 Flock
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 Over-seers
                 ,
              
               were
               not
               intended
               of
               Man's
               Teaching
               ;
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               only
               exhorted
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               these
               Actions
               ,
               and
               Man
               had
               not
               ,
               hath
               not
               any
               Agency
               in
               Teaching
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               But
               did
               we
               ever
               say
               ,
               
                 Man
                 had
                 no
                 Share
                 in
                 being
                 taught
                 ,
              
               whatever
               we
               have
               said
               against
               the
               utmost
               of
               
                 man's
                 natural
                 Ability
              
               ,
               considered
               separately
               
                 from
                 God's
                 Spirit
              
               about
               his
               Teaching
               ?
               We
               never
               yet
               said
               ,
               That
               Man
               was
               not
               to
               be
               taught
               :
               Is
               there
               no
               Difference
               betwixt
               
                 Men's
                 Teaching
                 without
                 God's
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Men's
                 being
                 taught
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 ?
              
               At
               whose
               Door
               then
               should
               we
               lay
               this
               Absurdity
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 exhorted
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               What
               an
               Idle
               
                 Non
                 sequitur
              
               is
               this
               ?
            
             
               Nor
               do
               we
               deny
               all
               Agency
               in
               Man
               ,
               when
               mannaged
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               A
               Man
               might
               as
               well
               argue
               (
               following
               J.
               Faldo's
               Steps
               )
               against
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 I
                 that
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               had
               
                 no
                 Life
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 sense
              
               ;
               
               Would
               this
               be
               good
               Doctrine
               ?
               But
               more
               openly
               do
               the
               Words
               of
               Christ
               lay
               to
               the
               Exception
               of
               such
               Cavillers
               ,
               
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 I
                 that
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 me
              
               ;
               Again
               ,
               
               It
               is
               not
               you
               
                 that
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Holy
                 Gost
                 in
                 you
              
               ;
               For
               ,
               after
               J.
               Faldo's
               Parapharase
               ,
               
               we
               must
               either
               deny
               that
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               spoak
               those
               words
               ,
               or
               confess
               that
               they
               contradicted
               themselves
               in
               saying
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               speak
               when
               they
               did
               ;
               or
               lastly
               ,
               He
               must
               acknowledge
               to
               us
               ,
               That
               
                 such
                 Teachings
                 and
                 Speakings
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Teachings
                 and
                 Speakings
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 and
                 through
                 Men.
              
               Let
               him
               first
               see
               if
               he
               can
               reconcile
               himself
               to
               these
               Scripture-Passages
               so
               pertinent
               to
               our
               Purpose
               ,
               and
               leave
               off
               his
               silly
               Shifts
               ,
               as
               easily
               confuted
               as
               discovered
               .
            
             
               Upon
               my
               saying
               ,
               That
               
                 we
                 do
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 One
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Ground
                 and
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 
                   are
                   washed
                   in
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   and
                   grafted
                   into
                   the
                   True
                   Vine
                   ,
                   bringing
                   forth
                   Fruit
                   unto
                   Holiness
                   ,
                
              
               p.
               113.
               he
               thus
               replyes
               (
               and
               I
               beseech
               my
               Reader
               to
               consider
               it
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               59.
               
            
             
               If
               he
               own
               no
               other
               Church
               but
               this
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Character
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               he
               owns
               not
               a
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               whose
               Order
               and
               Frame
               is
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               VVe
               are
               beholden
               to
               him
               for
               this
               ;
               May
               we
               ever
               meet
               
               with
               such
               kind
               Adversaries
               !
               It
               seems
               then
               my
               Definition
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Gospel-Church
               VVhat
               is
               it
               but
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Gospel-Chruch
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               The
               Gospel-Chruch
               is
               
                 not
                 washed
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
              
               The
               Gospel-Chruch
               is
               
                 not
                 grafted
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 Vine
              
               ;
               &
               that
               Men
               may
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 washed
              
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               grafted
               into
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               &
               bring
               forth
               Fruit
               unto
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               wayes
               concered
               in
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ;
               in
               short
               the
               
                 Gospel-Church
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 a
                 Gospel-Church
              
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               his
               Reason
               ,
               if
               any
               there
               can
               be
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               pernicious
               and
               Anti-christian
               Doctrine
               ?
               Because
               a
               
                 Gospel-Church
                 is
                 one
                 whose
                 Order
                 and
                 Frame
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               Worse
               and
               worse
               it
               seems
               then
               in
               J.
               F's
               Sence
               ,
               that
               the
               Order
               and
               Frame
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               brought
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               to
               ,
               and
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               
                 the
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               God
               ,
               being
               washed
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               grafted
               in
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               and
               bringing
               forth
               Fruit
               unto
               Holiness
               .
               What
               Sort
               of
               
                 impious
                 Gibberish
              
               is
               this
               ?
               For
               according
               to
               his
               Notion
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               the
               
                 most
                 Satanical
                 Crew
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Christians
              
               ;
               since
               the
               External
               Order
               (
               at
               most
               but
               the
               Form
               of
               Godliness
               )
               was
               and
               is
               imitable
               and
               imitated
               by
               arrant
               Hypocrites
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               Argument
               Elias
               and
               the
               Seven
               Hundred
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               bowed
               their
               Knees
               to
               Baal
               (
               so
               invisible
               as
               Elias
               himself
               knew
               not
               of
               them
               )
               were
               
                 Sch●s
                 ;
                 maticks
              
               or
               Infidels
               to
               the
               then
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               being
               
                 without
                 all
                 Visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 Policy
                 or
                 Order
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Jews
              
               that
               had
               it
               ,
               though
               Apostatized
               must
               have
               been
               
               
                 God's
                 Legal
                 Church
              
               .
               It
               will
               also
               follow
               ,
               that
               for
               above
               1200
               Years
               together
               ,
               since
               Christ's
               time
               there
               hath
               been
               
                 no
                 Gospel-Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 Gospellers
              
               ,
               as
               their
               Enemies
               have
               called
               them
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               grant
               to
               the
               Roman-Catholicks
               all
               they
               Desire
               .
               
                 What
                 was
                 that
                 Church
                 that
                 fled
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ?
              
               It
               must
               either
               be
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               
                 or
                 not
              
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ;
               
                 If
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel-Church
                 ,
                 then
                 not
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               the
               Antichristian-Church
               ;
               But
               that
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               because
               she
               fled
               from
               Antichrist
               :
               If
               the
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               then
               may
               a
               Church
               be
               Gospel
               without
               punctuallity
               in
               visible
               Order
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               notorious
               by
               all
               Story
               ,
               the
               Remnant
               of
               the
               Woman's
               Seed
               ,
               who
               have
               born
               a
               faithful
               Testimony
               against
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               in
               their
               Sack-Cloth
               and
               Wilderness
               Estate
               ,
               have
               been
               destitute
               of
               that
               Visible
               Order
               .
               Indeed
               I
               hitherto
               thought
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Gospel-Church
                 constituted
              
               necessary
               external
               Order
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               meer
               external
               Order
               constitutes
               the
               
                 Church
                 Gospel
                 or
                 Evangelical
              
               ;
               But
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               sayes
               No
               ,
               who
               seems
               not
               to
               scruple
               at
               the
               Word
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               play
               upon
               the
               Word
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               if
               external
               Order
               and
               Gospel
               were
               synonimous
               ,
               or
               of
               equal
               force
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Gospel
               is
               called
               in
               Scripture
               
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               from
               that
               Spiritual
               Redemption
               it
               efficatiously
               worketh
               in
               them
               that
               receive
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               Bondage
               of
               Corruption
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               have
               fruitlesly
               laboured
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               Reason
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               one
               too
               ,
               why
               it
               signifieth
               Glad-Tidings
               ;
               since
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               Joyous
               to
               a
               weary
               and
               heavy-loaden
               Sinner
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               his
               former
               Iniquities
               ,
               by
               Remission
               ,
               and
               purged
               from
               the
               Nature
               and
               Habits
               of
               it
               out
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               by
               the
               Operation
               of
               this
               
               Heavenly
               and
               Everlasting
               Gospel
               ;
               which
               worthy
               
                 Christopher
                 Goad
                 (
                 Right
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               pag.
               17.
               )
               calls
               ,
               
                 the
                 forming
                 or
                 bringing
                 forth
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               What
               is
               all
               our
               Adversary
               hath
               said
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               Remedies
               against
               ,
               or
               Condescension
               to
               the
               Weakness
               of
               the
               Church's
               Infancy
               ,
               as
               sayes
               
                 honest
                 W.
                 Tindal
              
               in
               his
               Works
               ,
               p.
               9.
               436
               ,
               438.
               
                 the
                 only
                 great
                 Constitutes
                 of
                 a
                 Gospel-Church
                 ?
              
               By
               which
               he
               denyes
               a
               Gospel-Church
               to
               have
               been
               antecedent
               to
               that
               External
               Order
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               the
               Believers
               were
               not
               a
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               when
               met
               together
               on
               the
               Day
               of
               Penticost
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               :
               since
               the
               Gospel
               had
               been
               many
               years
               preached
               ,
               Multitudes
               converted
               ,
               and
               many
               baptized
               by
               the
               One
               Spirit
               into
               the
               One
               Body
               of
               true
               Gospel-Fellowship
               ,
               before
               ever
               those
               Epistles
               were
               written
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               either
               to
               the
               Church
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               or
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               in
               which
               only
               External
               Order
               is
               mentioned
               :
               Nay
               ,
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               he
               hath
               Unchurched
               every
               Party
               in
               England
               but
               one
               ,
               if
               yet
               one
               may
               be
               excepted
               ;
               for
               if
               
                 External
                 Order
                 only
                 constitutes
                 a
                 Gospel-Church
                 ,
              
               every
               Party
               in
               England
               differing
               greatly
               in
               their
               External
               Order
               ,
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               one
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               ,
               can
               have
               any
               just
               Pretence
               to
               a
               Compleat
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               consequently
               Mungrils
               .
               He
               still
               forgets
               what
               he
               promised
               ,
               that
               
                 None
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 further
                 concerned
                 against
                 the
                 Quakers
                 then
                 Vindicated
                 .
              
               Howbeit
               ,
               herein
               they
               may
               hold
               him
               excused
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               equally
               unchurched
               Himself
               and
               these
               he
               preacheth
               to
               in
               Company
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               Parties
               in
               England
               being
               out
               of
               that
               Order
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               intreat
               the
               Reader
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               a
               Monster
               he
               hath
               made
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               describeth
               him
               with
               
                 two
                 
                 such
                 Bodies
              
               to
               
                 one
                 Head
              
               ,
               one
               Invisible
               ,
               the
               other
               Visible
               ;
               one
               washed
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               grafted
               into
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               bringing
               forth
               Fruit
               unto
               Holiness
               ,
               Qualifications
               hid
               from
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               worthy
               
                 John
                 Bradford
              
               told
               
                 T.
                 Weston
              
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 B.
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               p.
               104
               ,
               312.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 Invisible
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Eye
              
               ;
               The
               other
               constituted
               of
               People
               ,
               no
               matter
               (
               how
               Vnregenerated
               if
               )
               submitted
               to
               
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Structure
                 of
                 Order
                 and
                 Discipline
              
               ;
               A
               Cover
               for
               all
               the
               Wolves
               ,
               Antichrist's
               and
               Hypocrites
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               ,
               are
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World.
               In
               short
               ,
               No
               Position
               can
               be
               more
               destructive
               to
               the
               Power
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               the
               Fellowship
               of
               the
               True
               Church
               that
               lives
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               Pernicious
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               by
               securing
               them
               in
               their
               Fancied
               Relation
               to
               a
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               whilst
               in
               an
               Un-gospel
               Spirit
               ,
               estranged
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               true
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               who
               through
               Faith
               overcome
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               know
               a
               Washing
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               a
               being
               grafted
               into
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               drink
               into
               the
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               bringing
               forth
               Fruits
               unto
               Holiness
               .
               To
               conclued
               ,
               After
               this
               sort
               of
               Doctrine
               
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 a
                 Gospel-Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Church
              
               ;
               Members
               of
               a
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 nor
                 good
                 Men
              
               it self
               .
               Indeed
               
                 such
                 a
                 Pastor
              
               as
               our
               Adversary
               
                 fuits
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 exactly
                 sits
                 such
                 a
                 Pastor
              
               ;
               from
               whom
               God
               deliver
               me
               and
               all
               People
               ,
               and
               them
               from
               themselves
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Power
               and
               Prevalency
               of
               that
               Pernicious
               Doctrine
               and
               Spirit
               that
               now
               infects
               them
               .
               He
               proceeds
               ,
               however
               with
               what
               success
               we
               shall
               see
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Reply
               p.
               59
               ,
               60.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 this
                 of
                 their
                 Invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 told
              
               W.
               P
               
                 of
                 their
                 Officers
                 very
                 suitable
                 to
                 a
                 conceited
                 nothing
                 .
              
               Fox
               Myst
               .
               p.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 made
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Over-seers
                 ;
                 The
                 Over-seers
                 to
                 be
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 saw
                 with
                 an
                 Invisible
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 .
              
               But
               W.
               Perm
               meddled
               not
               with
               this
               ,
               which
               I
               dare
               say
               (
               as
               much
               as
               he
               hath
               of
               the
               Quakers
               
                 Spirit
                 )
                 he
                 cannot
                 tell
                 the
                 Meaning
                 of
                 himself
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               I
               had
               no
               Reas●n
               to
               meddle
               with
               what
               I
               could
               not
               ,
               no●
               cannot
               yet
               find
               ;
               I
               intreat
               my
               Reader
               to
               consider
               the
               Unreasonableness
               of
               his
               Taunts
               ;
               In
               his
               
                 first
                 Book
              
               he
               〈◊〉
               me
               to
               pag.
               8.
               where
               no
               such
               thing
               was
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               ,
               yet
               did
               I
               not
               place
               it
               to
               the
               Account
               of
               his
               Tr●●chery
               ,
               the
               best
               Construction
               he
               can
               make
               of
               any
               Innocent
               Omission
               on
               my
               part
               ;
               In
               his
               Reply
               he
               sends
               me
               to
               pag.
               2.
               and
               there
               I
               am
               as
               wise
               as
               I
               was
               before
               ,
               no
               such
               Words
               or
               Matter
               appearing
               :
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               of
               such
               an
               Adversary
               ?
               Was
               I
               then
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               
                 not
                 m●ddling
                 with
                 what
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ?
              
               Or
               deserve
               I
               〈◊〉
               better
               Terms
               at
               his
               Hands
               ,
               who
               made
               no
               hard
               use
               of
               it
               in
               my
               Answer
               ?
               Or
               Lastly
               ;
               Is
               he
               not
               worthy
               of
               double
               Blame
               ,
               that
               adds
               to
               his
               first
               Mistake
               a
               second
               ,
               and
               then
               abuseth
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               on
               purpose
               I
               had
               avoided
               the
               Di●●
               of
               an
               Authentick
               Testimony
               ,
               hitherto
               not
               produced
               ?
               But
               suppose
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               hath
               ever
               written
               any
               such
               〈◊〉
               doubtless
               by
               
                 Invisible
                 Over-seers
              
               he
               only
               mean●
               ,
               Spiritual
               ,
               not
               
                 Carnal-minded
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 hath
                 opened
                 ,
                 might
                 
                 watch
                 over
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 inward
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Conditions
                 :
              
               This
               the
               following
               words
               make
               good
               ,
               
                 
                   for
                   they
                   saw
                   with
                   an
                   invisible
                   Eye
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   invisible
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   .
                
              
               In
               short
               ,
               They
               were
               not
               meer
               outward
               Officers
               ,
               exercising
               an
               Outward
               Rule
               and
               Dominion
               about
               outward
               Things
               ,
               but
               Men
               qualified
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               with
               an
               inward
               Discerning
               to
               Over-see
               the
               Spiritual
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               not
               that
               their
               Persons
               were
               invisible
               ,
               or
               their
               Actions
               towards
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 Heavenly
                 Faculty
              
               given
               them
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               
                 rendred
                 them
                 Over-seers
              
               ,
               or
               Men
               able
               to
               see
               or
               discern
               the
               State
               and
               Condition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               of
               an
               Invisible
               Nature
               .
            
             
               He
               fell
               very
               foul
               upon
               us
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               because
               of
               
                 a
                 Dutch-Woman's
                 speaking
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Meetings
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 Tongue
              
               ;
               charging
               upon
               us
               ,
               That
               
                 we
                 did
                 orderly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Popish
                 Mass
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 Pray
                 in
                 an
                 Vnknown
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               made
               a
               large
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               ,
               sufficient
               Answer
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               reports
               but
               these
               two
               or
               three
               Parcels
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               
                 I
                 called
                 it
                 a
                 Disinge●●ous
              
               Reflection
               ;
               Next
               ,
               That
               
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 affect
                 such
                 Ob●curity
              
               ;
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 The
                 Divine
                 Light
                 ,
                 Power
                 or
                 Spirit
                 in●ardly
                 manifested
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 one
                 Tongue
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Light.
              
               This
               he
               calls
               
                 Foolish
                 ,
                 Antiscriptural
                 ,
                 Ridicu●us
              
               ;
               But
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               I
               owe
               it
               to
               him
               alone
               ,
               who
               hath
               ●ade
               so
               Foolish
               and
               False
               a
               Citation
               of
               my
               Words
               ;
               ●owbeit
               ,
               he
               saith
               nothing
               to
               what
               he
               hath
               cited
               ,
               his
               〈◊〉
               Words
               set
               aside
               .
               His
               Reflection
               was
               Disinge●ous
               ,
               because
               such
               a
               Practice
               is
               not
               common
               or
               
               usual
               ●ith
               us
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               that
               was
               accidental
               :
               Therefore
               to
               ●arge
               it
               upon
               us
               as
               
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Orderliness
                 of
                 the
              
               
               Popish
               
                 Mass
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Principle
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 as
                 with
              
               Romanists
               
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 an
                 Vnknown
                 Tongue
                 ,
              
               was
               more
               then
               Disingenuous
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               False
               and
               Malicious
               ,
               being
               thrown
               out
               by
               him
               on
               purpose
               to
               infame
               and
               disgrace
               us
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               do
               not
               affect
               such
               Obscurity
               I
               affirmed
               ,
               and
               our
               Practice
               evidenceth
               it
               ,
               being
               rather
               jeered
               for
               our
               too
               much
               Rusticity
               and
               Plainness
               ,
               and
               our
               frequent
               decrying
               of
               Dark
               ,
               School-Phrases
               ,
               and
               turning
               Rhetorick
               ,
               by
               which
               great
               Writers
               wrap
               up
               their
               Matter
               from
               the
               Vnderstanding
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               .
               That
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Light
                 ,
                 Power
                 or
                 Spirit
                 inwardly
                 manifested
              
               are
               none
               of
               my
               words
               ;
               I
               will
               report
               my
               Answer
               ,
               both
               more
               largly
               and
               truly
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               with
               the
               Conscience
               of
               my
               Reader
               ,
               thus
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 single
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 may
                 both
                 strike
                 Astonishment
                 and
                 give
                 Refreshment
                 where
                 the
                 Words
                 utterred
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 understood
                 ;
                 since
                 he
                 frequently
                 doth
                 both
                 without
                 them
                 :
                 Understanding
                 and
                 
                   Inward
                   Sense
                
                 are
                 two
                 Things
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 may
                 speak
                 the
                 best
                 Words
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 an
                 Undiscovered
                 
                   Devil
                   still
                
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 this
                 Divine
                 Light
                 ,
                 Power
                 and
                 Spirit
                 he
                 be
                 inwardly
                 manifested
                 ,
                 consequently
                 a
                 right
                 Sense
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 where
                 Words
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 which
                 [
                 Sense
                 ]
                 is
                 the
                 
                   one
                   Tongue
                   to
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 decry
                 all
                 designed
                 Obscurity
                 ,
                 by
                 Praying
                 and
                 Preaching
                 in
                 Unknown
                 Languages
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   we
                   chuse
                   rather
                   by
                   far
                   to
                   speak
                   in
                   a
                   Known
                   Tongue
                   ,
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 have
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 our
                 Spirits
                 :
                 Nor
                 did
                 ever
                 any
                 Quaker
                 yet
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 an
                 Unknown
                 Language
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 Master
                 of
                 that
                 
                 which
                 was
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Since
                 then
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 affect
                 obscurity
                 ,
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 (
                 who
                 pray
                 in
                 Latin
                 rather
                 then
                 in
                 their
                 Native
                 or
                 Vulgar
                 Tongue
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 Disingenuous
                 in
                 that
                 Reflection
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               in
               Reply
               to
               all
               this
               he
               only
               gives
               us
               thus
               much
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               60.
               
            
             
               
                 Sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               Paul
               
                 was
                 directed
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 nor
                 its
                 Doctrine
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 theirs
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Case
                 :
              
               I
               shall
               be
               to
               him
               that
               speaketh
               a
               Barbarian
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               speaketh
               shall
               be
               a
               Barbarian
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               Cor.
               14.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               by
               what
               Means
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               hath
               that
               Discerning
               between
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Quakers
               .
               Is
               it
               because
               the
               Dutch-Woman
               spoak
               in
               an
               
                 English
                 Meeting
              
               :
               Do
               we
               Hold
               ,
               Teach
               or
               Practice
               any
               such
               Thing
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               
                 though
                 an
                 Vnknown
                 Tongue
                 might
                 render
                 him
                 as
                 a
              
               Barbarian
               
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 understandeth
                 him
                 not
                 ,
              
               will
               it
               therefore
               follow
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
              
               Barbarian
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwelling
                 in
                 him
                 ?
              
               By
               no
               means
               ;
               for
               he
               might
               
                 speak
                 Mysteries
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               as
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Men
                 may
                 also
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 an
                 Vnknown
                 Tongue
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               14.
               
               
                 A
                 Man
                 may
                 Bless
                 ,
                 Praise
                 and
                 give
                 Thanks
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 an
                 Vnknown
                 Tongue
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 thou
                 givest
                 Thanks
                 well
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               how
               all
               this
               can
               be
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               such
               a
               Person
               should
               be
               acted
               by
               another
               Spirit
               then
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               for
               my
               own
               part
               I
               
               cannot
               see
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               
                 Tongues
                 are
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 not
                 ,
              
               vers
               22.
               
               But
               our
               Friend
               spoak
               among
               them
               that
               believed
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               did
               not
               all
               know
               what
               her
               bare
               words
               imported
               ,
               yet
               they
               might
               be
               and
               were
               sensible
               of
               the
               Divine
               Power
               in
               which
               she
               spoak
               ,
               which
               gave
               a
               general
               Refreshment
               unto
               them
               of
               that
               Assembly
               ,
               that
               were
               acquainted
               with
               it
               ;
               otherwise
               all
               Fellowship
               in
               Spirit
               must
               be
               renounced
               :
               But
               't
               is
               to
               be
               any
               thing
               J.
               F's
               Froth
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               because
               its
               unknown
               to
               his
               thick
               and
               carnal
               Understanding
               .
               However
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               a
               Known
               Tongue
               may
               render
               one
               
                 less
                 Profitable
              
               ,
               but
               not
               less
               a
               Christian
               ;
               for
               a
               time
               should
               come
               ,
               the
               same
               Apostle
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Tongues
                 should
                 cease
              
               ,
               but
               never
               that
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               
                 having
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
              
               should
               cease
               ;
               Therefore
               to
               re●ute
               all
               that
               cannot
               speak
               in
               a
               Known
               Tongue
               Antichristian
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 another
                 Spirit
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Apostle
                 ,
              
               is
               unworthy
               of
               any
               Man
               that
               makes
               any
               the
               least
               Pretence
               to
               the
               
               Christian-Religion
               ,
               indeed
               to
               common
               Sense
               .
            
             
               One
               Passage
               more
               then
               we
               conclude
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               60.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 my
                 Reflection
                 upon
                 their
                 affirming
              
               she
               spake
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               because
               they
               all
               found
               Re●reshings
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 so
                 have
                 Children
                 many
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Puppet-Plays
                 ,
              
               W.
               P.
               
                 calls
                 me
                 all
                 to
                 nought
                 ,
                 especially
                 because
              
               I
               could
               not
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               but
               think
               it
               meant
               by
               Refreshings
               ,
               what
               came
               from
               God.
               
                 But
                 let
                 not
              
               Penn
               
                 think
                 we
                 take
                 our selves
                 bound
                 to
                 reverence
                 such
                 Fooleries
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               was
               a
               Reflection
               he
               confesseth
               ;
               whether
               it
               
               were
               not
               an
               Unseemly
               one
               I
               refer
               to
               every
               Man
               of
               Conscience
               .
               I
               did
               not
               intend
               to
               obliege
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               to
               believe
               what
               we
               say
               ,
               but
               reprove
               his
               prophane
               Scoffs
               at
               what
               we
               believe
               .
               I
               would
               have
               so
               much
               regard
               to
               any
               People
               seriously
               professing
               Religion
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               explain
               what
               they
               mean
               by
               their
               Refreshment
               ,
               by
               the
               Pleasure
               some
               irreligious
               People
               take
               at
               the
               vain
               and
               frothy
               Sport
               of
               Puppet-Play
               ;
               And
               the
               worst
               Word
               I
               gave
               him
               and
               his
               Comparison
               ,
               was
               Prophaness
               ,
               further
               adding
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 out-did
                 Ben.
                 Johnson's
                 Alchimist
              
               (
               a
               Play
               made
               in
               Scorn
               of
               Puritans
               )
               which
               all
               good
               Men
               detest
               ,
               and
               himself
               dying
               abhorred
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               may
               not
               People
               be
               refresht
               in
               their
               Souls
               from
               that
               divine
               Power
               ,
               which
               may
               attend
               a
               Person
               speaking
               in
               a
               Language
               unknown
               ?
               Suppose
               a
               Godly
               Assembly
               of
               English
               People
               and
               an
               English
               Preacher
               endued
               with
               God's
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               there
               happen
               into
               such
               a
               Congregation
               some
               serious
               Forreigners
               of
               the
               same
               Judgment
               ,
               is
               it
               absurd
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               notwithstanding
               their
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Signification
               of
               the
               Words
               spoken
               ,
               
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 inward
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Sence
                 of
                 the
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 Power
                 and
                 Spirit
                 that
                 eminently
                 attends
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ▪
              
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               ridiculous
               is
               it
               then
               for
               People
               to
               say
               ,
               It
               glad●ed
               their
               Hearts
               to
               see
               such
               a
               Godly
               Countenance
               ,
               or
               to
               hear
               the
               Voice
               or
               Sound
               of
               this
               or
               the
               other
               good
               Man
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               no
               distinct
               Understanding
               of
               his
               Words
               ?
               I
               am
               in
               this
               Case
               a
               more
               allowable
               Witness
               then
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               who
               have
               seen
               Sinners
               struck
               ,
               the
               Weak
               strengthned
               ,
               and
               the
               Strong
               confirmed
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               declared
               in
               a
               Language
               they
               could
               not
               understand
               ;
               The
               divine
               Power
               and
               Vertue
               went
               forth
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               judged
               ,
               comforted
               or
               confirmed
               in
               themselves
               ,
               
               and
               they
               no
               Fools
               (
               though
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
                 calls
                 such
                 things
                 Fooleries
                 and
                 Pupppet-Playes
              
               )
               To
               deny
               this
               is
               to
               overthrow
               
                 Spiritual
                 Fellowship
                 in
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 center
                 in
                 this
                 Atheistical
                 Notion
                 ,
              
               That
               all
               our
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               comes
               in
               by
               our
               carnal
               Eyes
               and
               Ears
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               What
               others
               have
               written
               ,
               and
               what
               others
               have
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               believe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               believe
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               this
               Infallible
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               my self
               ;
               which
               Credulity
               renders
               him
               more
               like
               Rome
               in
               that
               ,
               wherein
               she
               is
               condemnable
               ,
               then
               any
               thing
               he
               can
               truly
               suggest
               of
               us
               ;
               but
               this
               gross
               Doctrine
               being
               so
               obviously
               taught
               by
               our
               Adversary
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               second
               Part
               ,
               p.
               91.
               we
               have
               the
               less
               Reason
               to
               wonder
               that
               
                 Fooleries
                 and
                 Puppet-Playes
              
               are
               the
               best
               Words
               he
               can
               bestow
               upon
               the
               
                 divine
                 Consolation
                 ,
                 Refreshment
                 and
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 within
                 Men.
                 
              
            
             
               We
               will
               add
               these
               Testimonies
               ,
               as
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               
                 W.
                 Tindal
                 in
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
                 p.
                 250.
                 
              
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 Hearts
                 God
                 hath
                 written
                 his
                 Law
                 with
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 them
                 a
                 feeling
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Mercy
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 Barns's
                 Works
                 ,
                 p.
                 244.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 that
                 Congregation
                 that
                 is
                 sanctified
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 redeemed
                 with
                 Christ's
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 sticketh
                 fast
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
                 alonely
                 to
                 the
                 Promises
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   is
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   Thing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 exteriour
                 
                 Thing
                 ,
                 but
                 invisible
                 from
                 Carnal
                 Eyes
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 invisible
                 that
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 holy
                 
                   Church
                   in
                   her self
                   is
                   invisible
                
                 )
                 as
                 Faith
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 her
                 Pureness
                 and
                 Cleanness
                 is
                 before
                 Christ
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 no
                 Judgment
                 nor
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 her
                 Honour
                 and
                 Cleanness
                 is
                 before
                 Christ
                 sure
                 and
                 fast
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 Common
                 Places
                 ,
                 cap.
                 1
                 pag.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Name
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 derived
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 verse
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   call
                
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 Partakers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 not
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Calling
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 to
                 define
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   a
                   Company
                   of
                   Believers
                   and
                   regenerate
                   Persons
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   gathereth
                   together
                   in
                   Christ
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   —
                   It
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   called
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 thereof
                 have
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 by
                 the
                 Joints
                 and
                 Sinnews
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 growing
                 ,
                 and
                 attain
                 unto
                 Life
                 by
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christoph
                 .
                 Goad
                 ,
                 p.
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Churches
                 —
                 that
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Church-Fellowship
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lie
                 down
                 together
                 and
                 sleep
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 Quarrel
                 with
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Form
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   them
                
                 ;
                 here
                 are
                 all
                 asleep
                 ,
                 asleep
                 in
                 Death
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 T.
                 Collier's
                 Works
                 ,
                 p.
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Seed
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Seed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Promise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 T.
                 Collier
                 ,
                 p.
                 102.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 People
                 (
                 
                   Saints
                   chosen
                
                 )
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 Dell's
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 p.
                 152
                 ,
                 156
                 ,
                 186.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Invisible
                   Fellowship
                
                 ,
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 and
                 Love.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 Officers
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               His
               Charge
               of
               our
               Denying
               to
               Hear
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               examined
               :
               True
               Preaching
               acknowledged
               .
            
          
           
             HE
             hath
             maintained
             this
             Charge
             against
             our
             Answer
             with
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Jeers
             and
             Florish
             (
             but
             manifest
             insuccess
             too
             )
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             what
             went
             before
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               61.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               denying
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               hearing
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               to
               my
               Proof
               from
               
                 G.
                 F.
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 hear
                 Man
                 ,
                 &c.
                 W.
                 P.
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 making
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 for
                 us
                 at
                 an
                 high
                 rate
                 .
              
               Much
               like
               the
               Mad-man
               of
               Athens
               ,
               who
               called
               all
               the
               Ships
               that
               came
               into
               the
               Port
               his
               own
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               but
               a
               poor
               Thred-bare
               Gentle-man
               .
               I
               proved
               ,
               that
               they
               asserted
               the
               Light
               to
               be
               only
               preached
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               only
               ●eached
               to
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Obeyer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               done
               ,
               
                 Erit
                 hic
                 mihi
                 magnus
                 Apollo
              
               ;
               If
               to
               
                 cease
                 from
                 Man
              
               be
               not
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               then
               
                 not
                 to
                 hear
                 Man
              
               is
               no
               false
               Doctrine
               ;
               for
               Man
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               in
               both
               places
               ;
               For
               as
               God
               never
               intended
               by
               
                 ceasing
                 from
                 Man
              
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               regard
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               were
               Men
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               to
               declare
               his
               VVill
               ;
               so
               neither
               did
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               intend
               that
               Man
               ought
               
               not
               to
               be
               heard
               when
               he
               comes
               on
               God's
               Errant
               or
               Message
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               
                 meer
                 Man
              
               ,
               Man
               in
               his
               Natural
               Capacity
               and
               Ability
               without
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               and
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               carnal
               ,
               humane
               and
               worldly
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               To
               say
               we
               only
               
                 preach
                 the
                 Light
              
               is
               no
               more
               then
               to
               report
               ,
               The
               Quakers
               
                 preach
                 Christ
              
               ;
               for
               our
               Doctrine
               directs
               People
               to
               the
               Knocks
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               true
               Light
               ,
               at
               the
               Door
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               Redeemer
               and
               Preserver
               of
               them
               that
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               .
               But
               that
               we
               ever
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 preached
                 to
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 Obeyer
                 of
                 such
                 Preaching
                 ,
              
               is
               as
               false
               as
               any
               Thing
               that
               can
               be
               said
               .
               He
               tells
               us
               he
               proved
               it
               ;
               I
               will
               give
               the
               strongest
               Passage
               he
               brought
               ,
               
                 J.
                 Parn.
                 Shield
              
               ,
               &c.
               Epist
               .
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   your
                   Consciences
                   I
                   speak
                   :
                
              
               Very
               well
               ;
               and
               what
               then
               ?
               Is
               the
               Light
               therefore
               preacht
               to
               ,
               taught
               or
               instructed
               ,
               when
               he
               only
               
                 appealed
                 to
                 the
                 Light
              
               in
               all
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               did
               ?
               
                 To
                 the
                 Light
                 I
                 speak
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 Light
                 I
                 direct
                 my self
                 ,
                 To
                 that
                 I
                 make
                 my
                 Appeal
                 ,
                 if
                 what
                 I
                 write
                 be
                 not
                 true
                 ?
                 for
                 what
                 soever
                 is
                 reproveable
                 is
                 made
                 manifest
                 by
                 it
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               13.
               
               This
               Construction
               is
               Natural
               ,
               Our
               Adversary's
               forced
               ;
               for
               nothing
               is
               more
               common
               with
               us
               in
               General
               ,
               and
               that
               Author
               in
               particular
               ,
               then
               to
               turn
               People
               to
               the
               Light
               ,
               pressing
               their
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Reproofs
               and
               Instructions
               of
               it
               ,
               alwayes
               respecting
               it
               as
               given
               us
               of
               God
               to
               be
               our
               true
               ,
               certain
               and
               constant
               Teacher
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               have
               we
               been
               reproacht
               by
               such
               as
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               for
               doing
               so
               .
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               that
               this
               Passage
               should
               be
               brought
               to
               prove
               
                 the
                 Light
                 is
                 the
                 Obeyer
              
               of
               such
               Doctrines
               and
               Instructions
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               
               them
               ,
               is
               an
               Absurdity
               that
               reflects
               
                 great
                 Ignorance
              
               ,
               or
               
                 something
                 worse
              
               upon
               our
               Adversary
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               already
               declared
               our
               Faith
               so
               freely
               and
               plainly
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               besides
               the
               Testimony
               of
               our
               dayly
               Practice
               ,
               that
               we
               need
               say
               no
               more
               then
               this
               :
               A
               true
               Living
               Gospel-Ministry
               we
               own
               ;
               and
               the
               Service
               and
               Benefit
               of
               such
               a
               one
               we
               have
               enjoyed
               ;
               and
               
                 beautiful
                 are
                 their
                 Feet
                 who
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 open
                 the
                 blind
                 Eye
                 ,
                 turn
                 People
                 from
                 Darkness
                 to
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Satan
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               26.
               18.
               that
               He
               may
               be
               their
               Instructer
               according
               to
               that
               Promise
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 all
                 taught
                 of
                 Me
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               chiefest
               End
               of
               all
               External
               Instrumental
               Ministry
               .
               To
               prove
               our
               Sence
               of
               true
               Preaching
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               these
               two
               following
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               that
               renowned
               Independent
               Dr.
               Everad
               .
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 J.
                 Everad's
                 Sermon
                 Militia
                 Coelestis
                 
              
               
                 Truth
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 many
                 toss
                 and
                 tumble
                 the
                 Letter
                 —
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 believe
                 they
                 expound
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 Sense
                 and
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 yet
                 how
                 shallow
                 ,
                 how
                 literal
                 ,
                 how
                 humane
                 ,
                 how
                 low
                 ,
                 how
                 sensual
                 and
                 carnal
                 do
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Worl●
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 Even
                 your
                 Rabbies
                 ,
                 your
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 your
                 great
                 Schollars
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lion
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Juda
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 David
                 do
                 not
                 open
                 the
                 Seals
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Learning
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 Universities
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 can
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 Shadows
                 vanishing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 p.
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 offer
                 at
                 any
                 Method
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 any
                 Connection
                 in
                 the
                 Parts
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 curious
                 Dichotomzers
                 do
                 but
                 dream
                 and
                 play
                 with
                 the
                 
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 feeding
                 themselves
                 with
                 Fancies
                 and
                 not
                 Truth
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 Sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 Method
                 that
                 holy
                 Men
                 of
                 old
                 observed
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 speak
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 —
                 There
                 be
                 many
                 Expositions
                 on
                 this
                 Place
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 trouble
                 you
                 withall
                 ,
                 for
                 Men
                 speak
                 according
                 to
                 Men
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 dictated
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Finger
                 :
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 labour
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 what
                 is
                 God's
                 Mind
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 whatever
                 Men
                 say
                 ,
                 pag.
                 369.
                 370.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               True
               and
               False
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             HE
             pretends
             in
             this
             Chapter
             which
             containeth
             not
             a
             page
             ,
             to
             refute
             several
             pages
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             relaing
             to
             Gospel-Prayer
             ,
             in
             which
             if
             I
             〈◊〉
             not
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             me
             and
             the
             Truth
             I
             defend
             the
             greatest
             Service
             ,
             that
             a
             reasonable
             Man
             would
             desire
             at
             the
             Hands
             of
             his
             Adversary
             ;
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Matter
             is
             ,
             the
             Man
             hath
             shrunk
             from
             his
             Post
             ,
             and
             deserted
             his
             Colours
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             make
             appear
             by
             comparing
             his
             first
             Book
             with
             his
             Reply
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               .
            
             
               VV.
               P.
               
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 Charge
                 disowns
                 man's
                 Wil●
                 and
                 the
                 Vse
                 of
                 his
                 Conceptions
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 Gospel-Prayer
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               122.
               
                 and
                 disowns
                 all
                 Prayer
                 that
                 is
                 not
              
               by
               and
               in
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               
                 The
                 Quakers
                 Christ
                 
                 The
                 Reasons
                 he
                 gives
                 are
                 as
                 Witless
                 as
                 his
                 Assertion
                 Truthless
                 .
              
               Thus
               ;
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 unless
                 Men
                 may
                 perform
                 Gospel-VVorship
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 either
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 absurd
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 Men
                 ought
                 only
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 pray
                 by
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 absurd
                 is
              
               W.
               P'
               
                 s
                 Reasoning
                 here
                 ?
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 Conceptions
                 ,
                 Will
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 Prayer
                 must
                 needs
                 exclude
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 exclude
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Thing
               our
               Adversary
               charged
               upon
               us
               in
               his
               former
               Book
               was
               our
               
                 Denyal
                 of
                 Gospel-Prayer
              
               ,
               to
               prove
               which
               he
               cited
               
                 W.
                 Smith
              
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Catech.
               p.
               107.
               spoak
               against
               Prayers
               of
               Man's
               forming
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               unclean
               VVisdom
               to
               be
               performed
               at
               his
               own
               Time
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               own
               Will
               ;
               which
               I
               answered
               thus
               .
            
             
               It
               seems
               then
               ,
               that
               what
               Prayer
               W.
               Smith's
               Passage
               reflects
               upon
               ,
               is
               Gospel-Prayer
               in
               J.
               Faldo's
               Account
               :
               Of
               this
               he
               takes
               no
               notice
               ;
               he
               might
               think
               it
               is
               his
               In●●st
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               was
               not
               his
               Honesty
               to
               omit
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               to
               entitle
               Prayers
               hateful
               to
               God
               ,
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               his
               Will
               of
               us
               ,
               in
               making
               the
               World
               believe
               that
               we
               deny
               Gospel-Prayer
               ;
               he
               was
               far
               from
               the
               Carriage
               of
               a
               worthy
               and
               generous
               Adversary
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               knowing
               how
               apt
               many
               are
               to
               receive
               any
               Charge
               against
               us
               ,
               would
               have
               acted
               deliberately
               and
               faithfully
               ,
               as
               one
               concerned
               by
               the
               Constraint
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               when
               he
               (
               alass
               )
               sent
               his
               many
               Charges
               as
               false
               as
               black
               ,
               to
               incense
               the
               Ignorant
               and
               Credulous
               against
               us
               ,
               Revenge
               for
               the
               Loss
               of
               some
               Hearers
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               follows
               ,
               animating
               him
               to
               this
               Unchristian
               Essay
               .
            
             
             
               But
               he
               proceeded
               thus
               ;
               That
               
                 we
                 own
                 no
                 Prayer
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 Inspiration
                 and
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 Vse
                 of
                 our
                 Conception
                 and
                 Direction
                 of
                 our
                 Understanding
                 .
              
               He
               brought
               two
               or
               three
               Testimonies
               to
               confirm
               this
               Limb
               of
               his
               Charge
               ;
               I
               avoided
               reporting
               them
               by
               confessing
               the
               Matter
               ;
               my
               Business
               was
               therefore
               to
               mantain
               our
               Assertion
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               which
               I
               produced
               John
               4.
               24.
               
               
                 The
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               left
               out
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               I
               gave
               the
               Argument
               by
               him
               repeated
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               call
               
                 Witless
                 and
                 Truthless
                 ,
                 as
                 if
              
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Vnderstanding
                 Conceptions
                 and
                 Will
                 of
                 man
                 in
                 Prayer
                 must
                 needs
                 exclude
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 exclude
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               this
               Reader
               ,
               we
               will
               easily
               scatter
               ;
               for
               if
               Man
               offer
               up
               his
               own
               Conceptions
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               offer
               up
               what
               is
               injected
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               whom
               alone
               God's
               Children
               cry
               ,
               
                 Abba
                 Father
              
               ;
               for
               by
               Man's
               own
               Conceptions
               ,
               I
               mean
               what
               simply
               proceeds
               from
               man
               ,
               and
               where
               any
               man
               prayes
               such
               Conceptions
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               exclude
               the
               Injections
               and
               Motions
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               offer
               up
               an
               unclean
               Sacrifice
               ;
               else
               there
               would
               be
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Will
                 of
                 man
                 in
                 Prayer
              
               was
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               first
               Boook
               ;
               But
               if
               by
               Will
               he
               means
               ,
               Man's
               Praying
               in
               
                 his
                 own
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
              
               we
               also
               deny
               that
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               he
               be
               said
               to
               pray
               
                 with
                 th●
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               who
               acts
               without
               the
               Will
               ,
               Guidance
               and
               Motions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               And
               if
               h●
               means
               the
               
                 Will
                 of
                 man
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 an●
                 R●le
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               then
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 Such
                 Prayer
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 t●●
                 Will
                 of
                 man
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Will●
                 
                 man
                 is
                 subjected
              
               ;
               That
               is
               properly
               done
               in
               the
               Will
               of
               Man
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               at
               Man's
               Disposal
               ,
               or
               is
               in
               Man's
               Power
               to
               perform
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               within
               the
               Compass
               of
               Man's
               Will
               to
               offer
               up
               a
               spiritual
               Prayer
               ,
               consequently
               ,
               it
               belongs
               to
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               furnish
               Man
               with
               that
               Capacity
               :
               So
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Will
                 of
                 man
              
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               the
               
                 Will
                 subjected
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Will
               absolute
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               exclude
               .
               The
               Will
               of
               Man
               in
               that
               Case
               is
               swallowed
               up
               in
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               
               Paul's
               Life
               was
               swallowed
               up
               in
               Christ
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 I
              
               Paul
               
                 that
                 live
                 ,
                 but
              
               Christ
               
                 in
                 me
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 I
                 ,
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 that
                 pray
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 prayeth
                 in
                 me
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               Paul
               
                 live
                 by
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Subjection
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 I
              
               Paul
               
                 pray
                 by
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Subjection
                 to
                 its
                 holy
                 Motions
                 .
              
               I
               distinguish
               between
               things
               being
               done
               contrary
               to
               the
               VVill
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 according
              
               to
               the
               VVill
               of
               man
               ;
               for
               Paul
               might
               pray
               not
               according
               to
               his
               own
               VVill
               ,
               but
               the
               Mind
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               pray
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               VVill
               ,
               because
               resigning
               of
               his
               own
               Will
               unto
               the
               Power
               and
               Leadings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               (
               To
               be
               acted
               by
               that
               ,
               whereby
               he
               receives
               a
               new
               Will
               ,
               even
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               )
               he
               does
               not
               resist
               or
               act
               contrary
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               though
               not
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Will.
               
            
             
               But
               for
               our
               Adversary
               to
               say
               
                 we
                 deny
                 the
                 Vse
                 of
                 our
                 Vnderstanding
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               great
               Mistake
               ,
               if
               not
               a
               Slander
               ,
               That
               which
               I
               objected
               against
               was
               an
               other
               VVord
               by
               him
               carelefly
               or
               designedly
               omitted
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               DIRECTION
               of
               our
               Understanding
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               as
               much
               Difference
               between
               the
               USE
               of
               our
               Understanding
               and
               DIRECTION
               of
               our
               Understanding
               ,
               as
               between
               a
               Master
               and
               a
               Servant
               as
               to
               
               command
               &
               obey
               ,
               Understanding
               is
               alwayes
               made
               Use
               of
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               in
               Prayer
               ;
               for
               without
               it
               there
               would
               be
               no
               Subject
               for
               the
               Spirit
               to
               act
               or
               work
               upon
               .
               But
               the
               Direction
               of
               our
               Understanding
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               is
               perfectly
               exclusive
               of
               the
               Direction
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               there
               cannot
               be
               two
               Directors
               ;
               Besides
               ,
               if
               the
               Direction
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               left
               that
               may
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               wherefore
               say
               we
               ,
               
                 The
                 Vnderstanding
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 direct
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 in
                 Prayer
              
               to
               Almighty
               God
               by
               his
               own
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               notable
               Passage
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 also
                 helpeth
                 our
                 Infirmities
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 KNOW
                 NOT
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 SPIRIT
                 IT SELF
                 MAKES
                 INTERCESSION
                 for
                 us
                 with
                 Groanings
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 uttered
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 searcheth
                 the
                 Heart
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 maketh
                 Intercession
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               I
               offered
               Eight
               Arguments
               in
               Defence
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               whereof
               he
               cited
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               said
               no
               more
               to
               it
               then
               I
               have
               reported
               ;
               For
               that
               little
               he
               added
               ,
               was
               but
               an
               Aggravation
               of
               his
               Fore-mentioned
               Consequence
               .
               
               Seven
               then
               of
               my
               Arguments
               remain
               unmedled
               with
               ;
               
               I
               will
               hint
               at
               three
               to
               show
               not
               any
               Reason
               but
               my
               Adversaries
               Shuffle
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               (
               
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 VVils
                 ,
                 Conceptions
                 and
                 Directions
              
               )
               then
               no
               Access
               to
               God
               without
               it
               ,
               consequently
               ,
               Prayer
               without
               the
               Leading
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               is
               not
               acceptable
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Again
               ;
               If
               no
               Prophecy
               or
               Preaching
               was
               to
               be
               of
               old
               but
               by
               the
               Revelation
               or
               Motion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               though
               but
               
               to
               mortal
               men
               ,
               of
               far
               greater
               Reason
               should
               not
               any
               Prayer
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Eternal
               only
               Wise
               God
               ,
               without
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Man
               of
               himself
               is
               Vnable
               to
               think
               a
               good
               Thought
               ,
               
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Professors
                 say
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Crown
               of
               the
               Head
               to
               the
               Sole
               of
               the
               Foot
               ,
               altogether
               Vnclean
               ;
               therefore
               he
               can
               not
               perform
               Gospel-Prayer
               by
               the
               Direct●on
               of
               his
               own
               Understanding
               ,
               Vse
               of
               his
               own
               Conceptions
               ,
               and
               Strength
               of
               his
               own
               Will.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               Purpose
               was
               my
               fourth
               Argument
               ,
               which
               ,
               with
               those
               that
               went
               before
               ,
               and
               follow
               after
               it
               ,
               my
               Adversary
               unmanfully
               declined
               .
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               Chapter
               with
               six
               Testimonies
               ;
               the
               first
               out
               of
               a
               venerable
               Author
               (
               with
               almost
               all
               Nonconformists
               )
               
                 J.
                 Calvin
              
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Sermons
                 upon
                 Job
                 32.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 dwells
                 in
                 Men
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Man
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 cannot
                 discern
                 any
                 whit
                 of
                 God's
                 Secret
                 until
                 he
                 be
                 enlightned
                 ;
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 by
                 our
                 
                   Will
                   reach
                   so
                   high
                   as
                   to
                   know
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   put
                   our
                   Reason
                   from
                   us
                   and
                   renounce
                   it
                   utterly
                
                 (
                 what
                 sayes
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 to
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 Calvin
                 )
                 Again
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 our
                 Lord
                 to
                 fill
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 it
                 behoveth
                 us
                 to
                 
                   become
                   Fools
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   bring
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   ,
                
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 shutting
                 of
                 the
                 Door
                 against
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 H.
                 Bullenger's
                 4.
                 
                 Decad.
                 Serm.
                 5.
                 p.
                 665.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Man
                 praying
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 being
                 enlightned
                 and
                 kindled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 groaneth
                 and
                 maketh
                 Intercession
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 W.
                 Perkins
                 the
                 English
                 Calvin
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 men's
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 p.
                 336.
                 21.
                 writes
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Exercises
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Inward
                   Motions
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   themselves
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 whereas
                 our
                 Words
                 and
                 Deeds
                 are
                 not
                 simply
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   so
                   far
                   forth
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   renewed
                   Motions
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Gualt
                 .
                 Cradok
                 upon
                 Ephes
                 .
                 3.
                 p.
                 169.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 World
                 of
                 Prayers
                 doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 put
                 into
                 thy
                 Heart
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 never
                 able
                 to
                 utter
                 with
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 cannot
                 make
                 one
                 spiritual
                 Petition
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 make
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 knows
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 THAT
                 makes
                 Prayers
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 HE
                 (
                 Spirit
                 )
                 prayes
                 with
                 Sighing
                 and
                 Groaning
                 unutterably
                 :
                 I
                 speak
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 know
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 only
                 hear
                 the
                 Prayers
                 thou
                 makest
                 with
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 be
                 a
                 Poor
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 respects
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 thy
                 Heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 Dell.
                 Serm.
                 Christ
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 p.
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 Mind
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 us
                 in
                 Mind
                 to
                 ask
                 it
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 God
                 gives
                 us
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 may
                 ask
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 seeing
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 ask
                 the
                 Spirit
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Acts
                 1.
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 Dr.
                 J.
                 Everad
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Spiritual
                 Separatist
                 in
                 King
                 James
                 and
                 Charles
                 the
                 firsts
                 Time.
                 
              
               
                 Be
                 assured
                 whatever
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 whatever
                 Sighs
                 ,
                 whatever
                 Groans
                 thou
                 puttest
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   loaths
                   all
                   but
                   what
                   his
                
                 SON
                 MAKES
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 his
                 Requests
                 are
                 heard
                 and
                 granted
                 ,
                 pag.
                 225
                 ;
                 —
                 Be
                 sure
                 that
                 your
                 Prayers
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 become
                 God's
                 Ear
                 to
                 hear
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 ALL
                 FLESH
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 displeasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 pag.
                 243.
                 —
                 Not
                 the
                 best
                 Duties
                 you
                 can
                 perform
                 will
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 salted
                 and
                 seasoned
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Son
                 ,
                 p.
                 9.
                 —
                 Never
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 your
                 Tears
                 ,
                 your
                 Alms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 pleases
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   Son
                   's
                   own
                   Action
                   and
                   Work
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 355.
                 
                 But
                 know
                 ,
                 he
                 (
                 God
                 )
                 regards
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 Prayers
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 
                   his
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 prayes
                 ,
                 he
                 hears
                 him
                 alwayes
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 Prayes
                 ,
                 he
                 regards
                 not
                 ,
                 p.
                 438.
                 442.
                 
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 his
                 Son's
                 Work
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 else
                 he
                 loaths
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 us
                 that
                 doth
                 all
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 loves
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 fears
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 obeyes
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 believes
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 his
                 Father
                 regards
                 it
                 not
              
            
             
               But
               what
               thinks
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               of
               all
               these
               Things
               ?
               
                 J.
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 W.
                 Perkins
                 ,
                 H.
                 Bullenger
                 ,
                 Gu.
                 Cradok
              
               are
               unquestionable
               ,
               
                 W.
                 Dell
              
               Master
               of
               
                 Cajus
                 Colledge
              
               in
               late
               times
               ;
               And
               for
               Dr.
               
                 J.
                 Everad
              
               his
               Works
               were
               licenced
               ,
               Decemb.
               6.
               1652
               ,
               by
               no
               less
               Man
               then
               
                 J.
                 Caril
              
               ;
               and
               approved
               by
               
                 Tho
                 Brooks
              
               and
               
                 Mat.
                 Parker
              
               ,
               all
               three
               Independent
               Pastors
               ;
               the
               first
               lately
               deceased
               ,
               the
               other
               two
               not
               many
               dayes
               ago
               living
               ,
               who
               I
               hope
               
               are
               able
               to
               justifie
               their
               Kindness
               to
               that
               notable
               and
               doubtless
               very
               religious
               Man.
               
            
             
               Perhaps
               the
               Truth
               may
               find
               better
               Quarter
               for
               these
               great
               Authors
               Sake
               ,
               therefore
               I
               bring
               them
               ,
               though
               indeed
               it
               is
               truly
               lamentable
               ,
               that
               the
               Professors
               of
               our
               Age
               will
               not
               know
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Men
               they
               hold
               in
               great
               Admiration
               ,
               when
               they
               meet
               with
               them
               in
               the
               poor
               Quakers
               Writings
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               acknowledging
               miseraby
               brow-beat
               them
               with
               oppobrious
               Language
               ,
               thereby
               bringing
               the
               greatest
               Truths
               into
               Suspition
               with
               the
               Vulgar
               .
               
                 But
                 ,
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 Portion
                 of
                 thy
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 Lot
                 of
                 thy
                 Children
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 boast
                 themselves
                 in
                 other
                 Mens
                 Labours
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 Name
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 dead
                 to
                 that
                 Life
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 live
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 They
                 seem
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 garnish
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 thy
                 Servants
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 rest
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 erred
                 from
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 resisted
                 the
                 holy
                 Motions
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 become
                 the
                 greatest
                 Persecutors
                 .
                 Resisters
                 and
                 Vilifiers
                 of
                 thy
                 holy
                 ,
                 living
                 ,
                 pure
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Way
                 .
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 God
                 arise
                 for
                 thy
                 great
                 Names
                 Sake
                 ,
                 seaze
                 upon
                 their
                 Consciences
                 by
                 thy
                 Invisible
                 Word
                 of
                 Power
                 ;
                 Lay
                 Judgment
                 to
                 the
                 Line
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 to
                 the
                 Plummet
                 ,
                 Dash
                 their
                 fine
                 carved
                 Images
                 in
                 Peices
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thy
                 consuming
                 Fire
                 take
                 hold
                 on
                 their
                 Chaff
                 and
                 Stubble
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 thy
                 righteous
                 Ballance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 Religion
                 to
                 be
                 lighter
                 then
                 Vanity
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 witness
                 thy
                 mighty
                 Work
                 of
                 Redemption
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 depart
                 hence
                 and
                 are
                 never
                 seen
                 more
                 ,
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 alone
                 Advocate
                 and
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 Intercessor
                 ,
                 
                 Redeemer
                 and
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 dear
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 believed
                 in
                 his
                 Heavenly
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 be
                 Everlasting
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Glory
                 and
                 Dominion
                 ,
              
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Positive
               Ordinances
               as
               our
               Adversary
               calls
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Supper
               .
            
          
           
             HE
             introduced
             his
             Discourse
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             these
             Ordinances
             ,
             distinguishing
             them
             by
             Natural
             and
             Positive
             .
             He
             excepts
             against
             my
             reporting
             of
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             calling
             it
             by
             no
             milder
             a
             Name
             then
             Forgery
             .
             I
             will
             give
             both
             our
             Quotations
             ,
             that
             my
             Reader
             may
             the
             better
             see
             what
             Ground
             he
             hath
             for
             such
             severe
             Reflection
             ;
             I
             cited
             him
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Ordinances
               hitherto
               considered
               are
               called
               Morral
               from
               their
               Natural
               Obligation
               ,
               although
               respecting
               their
               Substance
               ,
               they
               deserve
               a
               more
               Evangelical
               Denomination
               ,
               without
               which
               we
               cannot
               call
               them
               Christian
               Ordinances
               .
            
             This
             he
             calls
             
               Forging
               ,
               Corupting
               his
               Words
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               Conscience
               to
               deal
               with
               such
               an
               Adversary
               ,
               may
               make
               him
               say
               what
               he
               lists
               ,
            
             Reply
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             now
             puncually
             transcribe
             his
             Words
             as
             himself
             hath
             quoted
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             plain
             self-Defeat
             will
             lye
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             this
             Displeasure
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               66.
               
            
             
               My
               Words
               were
               these
               to
               a
               Letter
               ,
               The
               Ordinances
               I
               
               have
               hitherto
               considered
               are
               called
               Morral
               ,
               from
               their
               Natural
               Obligation
               ;
               although
               that
               Substantial
               and
               Essential
               Part
               and
               Qualification
               of
               them
               ,
               their
               Respect
               to
               a
               Mediator
               will
               require
               a
               Denomination
               more
               Evangelical
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               we
               cannot
               call
               them
               Gospel
               or
               Christian
               Ordinances
               .
               Let
               
                 VV.
                 P.
              
               make
               the
               best
               Advantage
               for
               his
               Causes
               these
               Words
               will
               afford
               him
               and
               spare
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Having
               his
               Leave
               ,
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               be
               angry
               if
               I
               take
               him
               at
               his
               Word
               ;
               but
               before
               I
               proceed
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               declare
               my
               Amazement
               in
               calling
               this
               circumstantial
               Omission
               by
               no
               milder
               term
               then
               Forgery
               ,
               who
               God
               is
               record
               between
               us
               ,
               of
               50
               Testimonies
               ,
               which
               he
               he
               hath
               pretended
               to
               take
               out
               of
               our
               Friends
               VVritings
               ,
               hath
               miscited
               or
               misreported
               one
               half
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               imposed
               false
               Glosses
               upon
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Now
               le
               ts
               see
               wherein
               I
               have
               wronged
               him
               .
               I
               will
               observe
               every
               Variation
               ;
               The
               First
               lyeth
               between
               the
               
                 Ordinances
                 hitherto
                 considered
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 I
                 have
                 hitherto
                 consid●red
              
               ;
               It
               seems
               
                 I
                 have
              
               was
               left
               out
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               not
               one
               Step
               to
               Forgery
               .
               The
               next
               lyeth
               betwixt
               these
               two
               Passages
               ,
               
                 although
                 respecting
                 their
                 Substance
                 they
                 deserve
                 a
                 more
                 Evangelical
                 Denomination
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               Saying
               ,
               
                 although
                 that
                 Substantial
                 and
                 Essential
                 Part
                 and
                 Qualification
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Respect
                 to
                 a
                 Mediator
                 will
                 require
                 a
                 Denomination
                 more
                 Evangelical
              
               ;
               the
               Difference
               lyeth
               here
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               put
               but
               the
               VVord
               Substance
               in
               the
               room
               of
               
                 Substantial
                 Essential
                 Qualification
                 ,
                 their
                 Respect
                 to
                 a
                 Mediator
              
               ;
               wherein
               I
               conceive
               I
               have
               not
               wrong'd
               his
               matter
               ;
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Morral
               Ordinances
               ,
               &
               the
               Substantial
               or
               Essential
               
               Part
               or
               Qualification
               of
               the
               Morral
               Ordinances
               are
               equivalent
               :
               The
               Difference
               only
               lyeth
               that
               I
               did
               not
               rapeat
               his
               four
               Terms
               ,
               when
               one
               would
               serve
               ,
               but
               used
               the
               VVord
               Substance
               ,
               as
               carrying
               in
               it
               the
               import
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               For
               the
               Moral
               Ordinances
               
                 Respect
                 to
                 a
                 Mediator
              
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               either
               respect
               the
               Mediator
               from
               the
               Substance
               or
               Circumstance
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               the
               Circumstance
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Substance
               ,
               and
               that
               VVord
               I
               used
               in
               the
               Place
               of
               Substantial
               or
               Essential
               ,
               as
               before
               .
               I
               cannot
               yet
               see
               where
               the
               Forgery
               lyeth
               ;
               but
               let
               us
               proceed
               ;
               The
               next
               Variation
               lyeth
               between
               
                 will
                 require
              
               and
               deserve
               .
               Now
               I
               know
               not
               any
               VVrong
               I
               did
               him
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 those
                 morral
                 Ordinances
                 deserve
              
               ,
               instead
               of
               
                 those
                 morral
                 Ordinances
                 will
                 require
              
               .
               The
               harsher
               Word
               of
               the
               two
               is
               in
               his
               own
               Quotation
               ;
               There
               be
               yet
               
                 two
                 Faults
              
               more
               that
               I
               have
               committed
               that
               help
               to
               the
               Forgery
               in
               my
               Adversaries
               Opinion
               ;
               The
               one
               is
               this
               ,
               I
               cited
               it
               
                 a
                 more
                 Evangelical
                 Denomination
              
               instead
               of
               
                 a
                 Denomination
                 more
                 Evangelical
              
               ;
               The
               other
               was
               this
               ,
               instead
               of
               
                 Gospel
                 or
                 Christian
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               I
               did
               only
               set
               down
               
                 Christian
                 Ordinances
              
               .
               All
               these
               things
               considered
               ,
               I
               cannot
               believe
               these
               Omissions
               are
               able
               to
               stain
               my
               Credit
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               any
               sober
               Reader
               ,
               though
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 enough
                 to
                 stain
                 any
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 black
                 already
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               miserable
               Shift
               and
               causless
               Cry
               of
               Forgery
               ,
               designed
               to
               amaze
               &
               divert
               the
               Reader
               from
               calling
               upon
               him
               for
               a
               more
               
                 serious
                 Reply
              
               to
               the
               Use
               I
               made
               of
               his
               own
               Doctrine
               against
               himself
               ,
               cannot
               take
               me
               off
               from
               persuing
               my
               Advantage
               ;
               for
               I
               think
               those
               Omissions
               so
               little
               to
               his
               Prejudice
               ,
               that
               the
               inserting
               what
               I
               left
               out
               ,
               would
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               have
               made
               more
               to
               my
               Purpose
               .
               The
               Use
               I
               made
               of
               it
               was
               this
               :
               
               First
               ,
               That
               a
               Ministry
               grounded
               internally
               upon
               the
               (
               special
               )
               Grace
               and
               Gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               externally
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               Truth
               .
               2ly
               ,
               That
               a
               Well-ordered
               Church
               consisting
               of
               Religious
               Members
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               praying
               ,
               and
               that
               scripturally
               too
               ,
               are
               by
               him
               called
               Christian
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               made
               natural
               to
               all
               Nations
               before
               Christ's
               visible
               Coming
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               there
               was
               the
               
                 Thing
                 Christianity
              
               before
               the
               Name
               of
               Chritianity
               ,
               which
               pleads
               our
               Cause
               against
               his
               first
               Chapter
               and
               his
               gross
               Contradiction
               to
               himself
               .
               3ly
               ,
               Those
               he
               calls
               Natural
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               of
               universal
               Obligation
               ,
               are
               far
               more
               substantial
               and
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               then
               those
               two
               of
               Water-Baptism
               and
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Supper
              
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               more
               peculiarly
               bestoweth
               the
               Title
               of
               Christian
               ;
               Since
               no
               Man
               can
               ever
               be
               saved
               without
               the
               one
               ,
               I
               mean
               
                 those
                 Natural
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               ,
               grounded
               internally
               upon
               the
               Grace
               and
               Gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               any
               Man
               may
               be
               certainly
               saved
               without
               the
               other
               that
               he
               so
               peculiarly
               calls
               
                 Christian
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               Water-Baptism
               and
               the
               Supper
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               his
               Citation
               hinders
               me
               no
               more
               of
               this
               Advantage
               then
               mine
               he
               excepteth
               against
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               
                 Substantial
                 and
                 Essential
                 Part
                 and
                 Qualification
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Respect
                 to
                 a
                 Mediator
              
               will
               require
               them
               to
               be
               Christian
               Ordinances
               (
               that
               Part
               I
               left
               out
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               he
               quarreld
               me
               )
               what
               Reason
               can
               there
               be
               for
               his
               counting
               me
               a
               Forger
               ,
               and
               telling
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               
                 I
                 first
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 tell
                 him
                 of
                 self-Contradiction
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               Words
               omitted
               give
               a
               further
               Weight
               to
               my
               Consequences
               ,
               and
               justifie
               them
               beyond
               all
               Opposition
               :
               For
               if
               these
               Ordinances
               be
               
                 Morral
                 ,
                 naturally
                 obliging
              
               with
               all
               ,
               
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Christian
                 from
                 their
                 Substantial
                 and
                 Essential
                 Qualification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Respect
                 to
                 a
                 
                 Mediator
                 ,
              
               then
               there
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               
                 Christian
                 or
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               In
               short
               ,
               Since
               he
               denys
               not
               my
               Consequence
               upon
               that
               Citation
               I
               made
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               have
               shown
               the
               Difference
               to
               be
               little
               ,
               and
               what
               there
               was
               to
               make
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               think
               I
               may
               well
               conclude
               ,
               that
               my
               former
               Argumentation
               was
               found
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               this
               Cavil
               .
               He
               goeth
               on
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               66.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 Passage
              
               pag.
               133.
               (
               in
               W.
               P.
               )
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 Perswade
                 my self
                 to
                 let
                 pass
              
               ;
               W.
               P.
               thus
               ,
               It
               is
               no
               less
               then
               Blaspheming
               in
               our
               Adversary
               ,
               and
               an
               evident
               Contradiction
               to
               himself
               ,
               to
               assert
               ,
               That
               the
               Light
               he
               grants
               those
               immutable
               Ordinances
               to
               result
               from
               ,
               may
               be
               doubtful
               or
               decay
               ,
               respecting
               it self
               ,
               since
               it
               were
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               —
               were
               doubtful
               ,
               and
               liable
               to
               decay
               .
               (
               Thus
               far
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               )
               
                 The
                 Light
                 I
                 spoak
                 of
                 was
                 Natural
                 Light
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 in
                 express
                 Terms
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 humane
                 Faculty
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               He
               might
               very
               well
               have
               
                 perswaded
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 let
                 this
                 Passage
                 pass
                 ,
              
               unless
               he
               had
               given
               it
               a
               better
               Reply
               :
               He
               is
               willing
               to
               bring
               us
               in
               for
               Stars
               ,
               but
               we
               reject
               his
               Kindness
               .
            
             
               The
               Quakers
               
                 say
                 ,
                 That
              
               God
               is
               the
               great
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Light
               ;
               That
               he
               enlightens
               all
               with
               a
               Measure
               of
               his
               own
               Divine
               Light
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               thence
               proceed
               these
               Moral
               ,
               General
               and
               Obligatory
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               J.
               F.
               
                 himself
                 confesseth
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Gospel
              
               and
               Christian
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               both
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               and
               little
               less
               then
               Blasphemy
               to
               call
               the
               Light
               a
               
                 Sinful
                 ,
                 Sordid
                 and
                 Ridiculous
                 Thing
                 ,
              
               as
               p.
               47.
               of
               his
               Reply
               ,
               and
               yet
               say
               so
               much
               in
               Praise
               of
               these
               Natural
               and
               Universal
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Quakers
                 Deny
                 the
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
              
               &
               own
               it
               but
               for
               a
               Humane
               Faculty
               ,
               who
               imployes
               many
               pages
               to
               prove
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               not
               above
               two
               pages
               off
               ,
               expresly
               calls
               it
               
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Christ
              
               ,
               shows
               him
               either
               to
               have
               been
               very
               careless
               ,
               or
               not
               well
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               writ
               so
               extravagantly
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               now
               come
               to
               consider
               the
               Ordinances
               themselves
               ,
               and
               first
               that
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               67.
               
            
             
               Water-Baptism
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               disowns
               to
               be
               a
               Gospel-Ordinance
               ,
               his
               Reasons
               I
               shall
               answer
               briefly
               .
               
                 Christ
                 never
                 was
                 Administrator
                 of
                 Water-Baptism
                 ,
              
               p.
               133.
               
               It
               is
               Christ's
               Command
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               being
               immediate
               Administrator
               that
               constitutes
               an
               Ordinance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 should
                 have
                 given
                 my
                 first
                 Reason
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 pretended
                 to
                 answer
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 further
                 told
                 him
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 water-Batism
                 was
                 
                 John's
                 the
                 Fore-runner
                 ,
                 used
                 figuratively
                 and
                 preparatively
                 to
                 the
                 Visible
                 Coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 preparatory
                 Dispensation
                 is
                 gone
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fore-runner
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 but
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Administration
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 fore-run
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Baptism
                
                 .
                 That
                 John
                 was
                 to
                 dicrease
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Water-Baptism
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 Christ
                 to
                 increase
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   Evangelical
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Administration
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 this
              
               J.
               Faldo
               
                 sayes
                 nothing
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 spoak
                 Truth
                 but
                 by
                 halfs
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 was
              
               no
               Answer
               ,
               
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 briefly
                 said
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
              
               Water-Baptism
               
                 is
                 therefore
              
               Legal
               ,
               
                 because
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 its
                 Administrator
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Legal
                 Dispensation
                 came
                 by
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 by
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 not
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 coming
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 Evangelical
                 ,
                 consequently
              
               no
               Gospel-Ordinance
               .
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Evangelical
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 administrator
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 alone
                 Administrator
                 ;
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple-Worship
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 invisible
                 ,
                 answerabel
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Again
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               said
               of
               John
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 ●he
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 a
                 greater
                 Prophet
                 hath
                 not
                 risen
                 then
              
               John
               
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               Mat.
               11.
               11.
               
               Now
               this
               could
               never
               be
               understood
               of
               
               John's
               particular
               Condition
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               Water-Administration
               ;
               therefore
               Water-Baptism
               is
               not
               Evangelical
               .
               I
               might
               tell
               him
               in
               short
               ,
               That
               he
               has
               given
               away
               his
               Cause
               in
               this
               Particular
               ,
               by
               rancking
               Water-Baptism
               among
               the
               
                 divers
                 Washings
              
               pag.
               50.
               
               The
               Apostle
               (
               Hebr.
               9.
               )
               accounts
               Legal
               ,
               and
               abrogated
               by
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               great
               Evangelical
               Ordinance
               .
               Next
               ,
               let
               him
               tell
               me
               ,
               
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Christ
                 commands
                 Water-Baptism
                 :
              
               But
               this
               perhaps
               he
               thinks
               he
               hath
               done
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               my
               second
               Reason
               ,
               as
               by
               him
               reported
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               67.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               W.
               P.
               pag.
               136.
               saith
               ,
               That
               Baptism
               mentioned
               Mat.
               28.
               was
               not
               the
               Baptism
               of
               John
               ,
               but
               Baptism
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               called
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Father
               —
               He
               distinguisheth
               not
               between
               
               John's
               Water-Baptism
               and
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               betwixt
               any
               Water-Baptism
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               
                 Baptism
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 ,
                 but
                 analogical
                 and
                 metaphorical
                 Sense
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               hath
               done
               ill
               to
               drop
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               so
               obscure
               ,
               if
               not
               impertinent
               ;
               for
               by
               making
               that
               Gap
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               to
               whom
               can
               we
               refer
               that
               Word
               HE
               ?
               To
               John
               ?
               That
               cannot
               be
               ;
               how
               can
               the
               after
               Sentence
               relate
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               or
               be
               understood
               as
               it
               is
               ?
               But
               thus
               hath
               he
               dealt
               with
               me
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               not
               call
               Forgery
               ,
               but
               Disingenuity
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               as
               he
               reports
               me
               ,
               That
               
                 Water
                 was
                 not
                 understood
                 in
                 that
                 Text
                 :
              
               He
               shifts
               it
               off
               with
               saying
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Proper
                 but
                 Metaphorical
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               But
               what
               is
               this
               to
               his
               proving
               ,
               That
               the
               Baptism
               in
               the
               Text
               
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               and
               is
               the
               Question
               between
               us
               ?
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 commissionated
                 them
                 to
                 Baptize
                 with
                 that
                 Baptism
                 wherewith
                 
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   Baptized
                   themselves
                
                 ;
                 my
                 Reasons
                 were
                 three
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 his
                 Baptism
                 was
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 Baptize
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 therefore
                 not
                 with
                 Water
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 Because
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   ,
                   Teach
                   ,
                   
                   Baptizing
                   ,
                
                 being
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 words
                 Matthew
                 reports
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 spoken
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 need
                 have
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 Saying
                 which
                 Luke
                 recordeth
                 in
                 Acts
                 1.
                 to
                 have
                 fallen
                 from
                 him
                 immediate
                 before
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   And
                   being
                   assembled
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   wait
                   for
                   the
                   Promise
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   have
                   heard
                   of
                   me
                   ;
                   For
                
                 John
                 
                   truly
                   baptized
                   with
                   Water
                   ,
                   but
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   baptized
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   not
                   many
                   dayes
                   hence
                   .
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Passage
                 in
                 Matthew
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 relation
                 to
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 two
                 Evangelists
                 recorded
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 spoken
                 immediately
                 before
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 within
                 four
                 Verses
                 of
                 this
                 Passage
                 ,
                 that
                 Luke
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   was
                   taken
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Sight
                   .
                
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 
                 Luke's
                 Narrative
                 the
                 Commission
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 Matthew
                 is
                 wholely
                 omitted
                 ,
                 which
                 doubtless
                 was
                 spoken
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 frequently
                 find
                 ,
                 That
                 what
                 one
                 Evangelist
                 omits
                 the
                 other
                 supplieth
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 I
                 read
                 the
                 words
                 thus
                 ,
                 John
                 
                   indeed
                   baptized
                   with
                   Water
                   ,
                   but
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   Baptized
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   Then
                   Go
                   ,
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   baptizing
                   them
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               Unto
               all
               this
               he
               is
               so
               silent
               as
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               such
               thing
               observed
               .
               My
               
                 third
                 Exception
              
               against
               Water-Baptism
               ,
               respecting
               this
               Text
               ,
               Matthew
               28
               
                 That
                 the
                 Preposition
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 &c.
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 therefore
                 no
                 Water-Baptism
                 ;
              
               which
               he
               takes
               a
               little
               notice
               of
               ,
               thus
               replying
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               67.
               
            
             
               Baptism
               with
               Water
               was
               into
               the
               Name
               ,
               &c.
               as
               a
               Sign
               ;
               and
               Baptism
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               might
               also
               be
               where
               the
               Persons
               so
               gifted
               were
               not
               really
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               ,
               or
               sanct●fied
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 Baptism
                 with
                 Water
              
               may
               be
               
                 into
                 the
                 Name
                 of
              
               the
               Father
               ,
               is
               not
               sober
               ,
               unless
               it
               could
               baptize
               
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Father
              
               ;
               for
               nothing
               less
               then
               Regeneration
               is
               wrapt
               up
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               Besides
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Spirituallity
               of
               Christ's
               Ministration
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               make
               Water-Baptism
               two
               thirds
               of
               his
               Commission
               ,
               which
               Men
               may
               be
               baptized
               with
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               as
               great
               Strangers
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Enemies
               to
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               impious
               of
               Men.
               And
               admitting
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               the
               
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               Heterodox
               with
               a
               Witness
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 be
                 baptized
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 remain
                 unsanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 ungrafled
                 into
                 Christ
              
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               it
               but
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 Men
                 ,
                 nor
                 graft
                 them
                 into
                 Christ
              
               ;
               for
               such
               hath
               been
               his
               Carelesness
               in
               this
               Expression
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               particularized
               what
               Gift
               Men
               may
               have
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               sanctified
               or
               grafted
               into
               Christ
               ,
               but
               plainly
               denyes
               in
               general
               Terms
               ,
               
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 with
                 sanctifying
                 and
                 grafting
                 Men
                 into
                 Christ
                 :
              
               So
               many
               as
               were
               Baptized
               into
               Jesus
               Christ
               were
               Baptized
               into
               his
               Death
               ;
               was
               this
               done
               by
               Water
               ?
               where
               is
               J.
               F's
               Figure
               now
               he
               cast
               to
               abuse
               the
               Text
               ,
               Mat.
               28
               ?
               Again
               ,
               As
               many
               as
               have
               been
               Baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               have
               put
               on
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               27.
               
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               by
               what
               Figure
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               makes
               Water-Baptism
               a
               putting
               on
               of
               Christ
               ;
               such
               easie
               putting
               on
               of
               Christ
               
               will
               fall
               hard
               one
               day
               upon
               such
               as
               he
               and
               the
               like
               Christians
               .
               But
               why
               should
               I
               expect
               a
               better
               Account
               of
               these
               Divine
               Mysteries
               from
               a
               Man
               that
               knows
               so
               little
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               sets
               so
               sleight
               by
               them
               ?
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               him
               a
               little
               further
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               67.
               
            
             
               Many
               things
               are
               expressed
               by
               the
               Word
               Baptism
               ,
               yet
               but
               one
               Proper
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               is
               Water
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               If
               he
               had
               said
               one
               shadowy
               Baptism
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               better
               expressed
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               himself
               elsewhere
               acknowledges
               it
               to
               be
               ;
               however
               ,
               his
               
                 one
                 proper
                 Baptism
              
               is
               not
               the
               Apostle's
               
                 One
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               5.
               unless
               he
               will
               make
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               be
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Baptism
               ;
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               he
               will
               perform
               an
               impossibility
               ;
               if
               he
               cannot
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               two
               Baptisms
               ,
               
                 John's
                 proper
              
               Baptism
               ,
               
               Christ's
               
                 improper
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               as
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               will
               have
               them
               contradistinguisht
               .
            
             
               Now
               which
               of
               these
               two
               is
               the
               Evangelical
               and
               Durable
               Baptism
               ;
               the
               one
               the
               Figure
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               Substance
               ;
               the
               one
               the
               Fore-runner
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               
                 Thing
                 Fore-runned
              
               ?
               May
               we
               not
               ask
               of
               Water-Baptism
               as
               Christ
               askt
               concerning
               
                 John
                 ?
                 What
                 went
                 ye
                 forth
                 to
                 see
                 ?
              
               one
               that
               said
               of
               his
               Dispensation
               ,
               I
               must
               Decrease
               ,
               Christ
               Increase
               .
               I
               will
               not
               allow
               of
               
                 J.
                 Faldo's
              
               word
               proper
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               though
               allowable
               enough
               among
               School-men
               ,
               because
               the
               Philosophical
               Sense
               of
               it
               is
               not
               known
               to
               the
               Vulgar
               ;
               The
               word
               proper
               now
               bearing
               a
               different
               Signification
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               after
               common
               
               usage
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               Christ's
               
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 proper
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               of
               
                 Water
                 but
                 shadowy
                 and
                 figurative
              
               .
               I
               will
               give
               him
               a
               like
               Case
               upon
               his
               use
               of
               the
               word
               proper
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               with
               my
               Reader
               what
               to
               call
               this
               part
               of
               his
               Reply
               .
               There
               was
               but
               
                 one
                 proper
                 Pascal
                 Lamb
              
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               a
               Beast
               with
               four
               Legs
               :
               Also
               ,
               there
               was
               but
               
                 one
                 proper
                 Circumcision
              
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               therefore
               are
               they
               Evangelical
               ,
               or
               to
               continue
               ?
               But
               doth
               not
               he
               know
               that
               they
               are
               notwithstanding
               abrogated
               by
               
                 that
                 Lamb
                 and
                 Circumcision
              
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               his
               Language
               ,
               are
               not
               proper
               but
               metaphorically
               so
               ?
               Insomuch
               that
               after
               the
               Apostle's
               Speech
               that
               is
               no
               more
               that
               Lamb
               ,
               nor
               the
               Circumcision
               that
               is
               outward
               ,
               neither
               Baptism
               &c.
               but
               that
               which
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Letter
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               Rom.
               28.
               29.
               
            
             
               I
               more
               then
               hinted
               p.
               138
               ,
               139.
               of
               my
               Answer
               at
               this
               very
               thing
               upon
               his
               making
               the
               Baptism
               the
               Sign
               and
               
                 Thing
                 signified
              
               but
               
                 one
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               as
               a
               true
               Exposition
               of
               that
               Passage
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 One
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptism
              
               ;
               But
               he
               is
               afraid
               to
               meddle
               with
               that
               ;
               for
               indeed
               never
               Man
               more
               over-shot
               himself
               ,
               opening
               such
               a
               Gap
               to
               Judaism
               ,
               as
               I
               suppose
               no
               Man
               pretending
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               ever
               ventured
               at
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               faintly
               goes
               on
               in
               these
               words
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               67.
               
            
             
               W.
               P.
               
                 tells
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   137.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul's
                 Pracitce
                 .
              
               Practice
               then
               we
               see
               (
               and
               all
               the
               reasonable
               World
               knows
               )
               is
               not
               Institution
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 very
                 sound
                 Expression
                 in
                 it self
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Practice
                 
                 is
                 Institution
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 an
                 Institution
                 is
                 a
                 Proof
                 of
                 its
                 Continuance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               The
               Expression
               is
               sounder
               then
               he
               is
               Ingenuous
               :
               He
               neither
               sets
               down
               his
               own
               Passage
               nor
               my
               Answer
               ;
               how
               then
               can
               he
               Honestly
               or
               Intelligibly
               reply
               :
               However
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               beg
               the
               Question
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 practised
                 upon
                 an
                 Insittution
              
               ;
               Thus
               he
               defends
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               by
               repeating
               his
               Assertion
               .
               We
               have
               great
               Reason
               to
               suppose
               him
               pincht
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               should
               not
               find
               him
               so
               tame
               ;
               Here
               a
               Man
               may
               handle
               him
               without
               Knocks
               .
               But
               why
               did
               he
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               say
               so
               little
               to
               this
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               an
               Untruth
               too
               ?
               For
               he
               positively
               layes
               down
               in
               the
               second
               Part
               of
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               pag.
               39.
               this
               Argument
               ;
               Because
               Paul
               
                 di●●●aptize
                 some
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
               Now
               what
               can
               we
               call
               this
               but
               a
               Contradiction
               to
               himself
               ,
               who
               manifestly
               infers
               
                 Institution
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 Practice
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               sayes
               ,
               
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 Practice
                 is
                 an
                 Institution
              
               ;
               unless
               he
               will
               shroud
               himself
               under
               the
               doubtful
               Signification
               of
               the
               word
               Practice
               ,
               which
               may
               as
               well
               be
               used
               about
               one
               thing
               as
               another
               ;
               but
               as
               I
               meant
               it
               of
               an
               Apostolical
               Religious
               Practice
               ,
               so
               he
               ought
               to
               mean
               in
               his
               use
               of
               the
               word
               Practice
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               equivocates
               .
            
             
               He
               also
               told
               us
               before
               ,
               That
               the
               Reason
               why
               Water-Baptism
               was
               not
               laid
               upon
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Paul
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
              
               was
               ,
               because
               
                 his
                 Call
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 due
                 time
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 he
                 was
                 inferiour
                 to
                 no
                 
                   Apostle
                   in
                   his
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 he
                 be
                 reputed
                 so
                 in
                 his
                 Co●●ission
                 ?
                 That
                 the
                 Priests
                 generally
                 
                 allow
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 all
                 extraordinarily
                 called
                 (
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 their
                 Plea
                 against
                 our
                 Call
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 )
                 That
                 no
                 Man
                 in
                 our
                 Dayes
                 has
                 a
                 larger
                 Commission
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Gospel-Christian-Apostle
                 ,
                 if
                 Water-Baptism
                 had
                 been
                 then
                 reputed
                 a
                 Gospel-Christain-Ordinance
                 ,
                 neither
                 had
                 God
                 omitted
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Commission
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 the
                 Apostle
                 spoak
                 so
                 sleightly
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   he
                   thanks
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   baptized
                   so
                   few
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   was
                
                 NOT
                 SENT
                 
                   to
                   baptize
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 ICor
                 .
                 1.
                 14
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 Acts
                 26.
                 18.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               abundance
               more
               ,
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               be
               silent
               :
               Yet
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               say
               nothing
               ,
               although
               he
               gives
               not
               the
               Reader
               that
               part
               of
               my
               Answer
               unto
               which
               he
               replyes
               (
               I
               conceive
               lest
               his
               Wea●●ness
               should
               be
               too
               nakedly
               exposed
               )
               he
               doth
               at
               a
               venture
               ,
               to
               bestow
               thus
               much
               at
               randum
               upon
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               68.
               
            
             
               If
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               intended
               by
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               saving
               Grace
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               come
               to
               many
               before
               Baptism
               at
               all
               was
               instituted
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               required
               in
               all
               before
               Baptism
               was
               offered
               ;
               If
               of
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               was
               so
               lfar
               from
               Arguing
               after
               his
               fashion
               ,
               that
               he
               makes
               it
               the
               Ground
               of
               Baptizing
               them
               .
               
                 Can
                 any
                 Man
                 forbid
                 Water
                 that
                 these
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 ?
              
               But
               if
               
                 W.
                 Penn
              
               had
               been
               there
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               reproved
               Peter
               of
               Ignorance
               and
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejounder
               .
            
             
               No
               such
               Matter
               ;
               But
               I
               may
               well
               reprove
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               as
               guilty
               of
               both
               ,
               who
               is
               〈◊〉
               ignorant
               as
               not
               yet
               
               to
               know
               the
               Thing
               signified
               ;
               and
               so
               firful
               ,
               as
               to
               charge
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               with
               that
               which
               his
               own
               words
               will
               not
               bear
               ;
               for
               here
               is
               no
               more
               of
               an
               Institution
               then
               there
               is
               in
               
               Paul's
               Words
               to
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 As
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Christ's
               Baptism
               is
               the
               inward
               Washing
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               which
               makes
               perfect
               as
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               of
               which
               ●ater-Baptism
               was
               but
               a
               Figure
               .
               I
               grant
               that
               the
               Sign
               ended
               not
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               thing
               signified
               began
               ,
               in
               Point
               of
               Practice
               ;
               but
               I
               affirm
               it
               did
               in
               Point
               of
               Institution
               .
               It
               is
               not
               bright
               Day
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               Day-break
               ;
               
                 Shadows
                 vanish
                 gradually
              
               ;
               and
               Customs
               (
               especially
               if
               grateful
               ,
               as
               were
               Signs
               and
               Ceremonies
               to
               Jewish-christians
               )
               are
               not
               easily
               left
               .
               Water-Baptism
               was
               the
               Prologue
               to
               Christ's
               Visible
               Appearance
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               was
               come
               ,
               
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 out
                 ward
                 Testimonial
                 or
                 Signification
                 of
                 their
                 Belief
                 in
                 the
                 Visible
                 Appearance
                 of
                 the
                 then
                 so
                 much
                 denyed
                 ,
                 so
                 cruelly
                 derided
                 ,
                 and
                 crucisied
                 Jesus
                 :
              
               Wherefore
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               Evangelical
               ,
               but
               an
               Introductory
               Ceremony
               ,
               suited
               to
               the
               external
               State
               of
               things
               in
               that
               Day
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               competent
               Time
               so
               varied
               ,
               that
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Pretence
               of
               
               Christian-Prudence
               for
               Perpetuating
               the
               Practice
               of
               it
               ,
               much
               less
               any
               Reason
               for
               its
               Institution
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               Christian
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               then
               brightned
               ,
               and
               Christ
               came
               to
               be
               more
               and
               more
               formed
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               VVater
               gave
               way
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               Fire
               ;
               John
               to
               Christ
               ;
               
                 and
                 their
                 Carnal
                 Historical
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
              
               to
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               
                 one
                 thing
                 necessary
              
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 Eternal
                 Substance
              
               ,
               that
               as
               He
               grew
               up
               ,
               and
               put
               forth
               himself
               gradually
               ,
               wore
               off
               all
               Shadowy
               and
               Figurative
               Observations
               .
               Thus
               did
               
               God
               restore
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               Israel
               ,
               and
               bring
               back
               the
               Captivity
               of
               his
               People
               ;
               having
               laid
               Help
               upon
               one
               that
               is
               Mighty
               ,
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 his
                 Love
              
               ,
               who
               alwayes
               was
               the
               Baptizer
               of
               all
               them
               that
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               into
               his
               own
               pure
               Nature
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               Regeneration
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               
                 no
                 Man
                 shall
                 ever
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP
             ,
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Bread
               and
               VVine
               ,
               which
               Christ
               gave
               to
               his
               Disciples
               after
               Supper
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               .
            
          
           
             OUR
             Adversary
             begins
             his
             Sixteenth
             Chapter
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               69.
               
            
             
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               having
               little
               to
               any
               purpose
               to
               say
               upon
               the
               Point
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               hath
               recoruse
               to
               his
               old
               Shifts
               ;
               First
               he
               charges
               the
               Independents
               with
               the
               Death
               of
               
                 J.
                 Parnel
                 ,
                 p.
              
               141.
               
               But
               what
               is
               that
               to
               the
               Question
               ?
               and
               I
               believe
               as
               little
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               as
               my
               hand
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Then
               is
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               deeply
               guilty
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ;
               for
               certain
               Persons
               of
               that
               Way
               apprehended
               ,
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               hardly
               used
               him
               to
               Death
               ;
               
                 Doubtless
                 no
                 Murderer
                 ,
                 no
                 Traitor
                 was
                 ever
                 handled
                 at
                 that
                 in
                 humance
                 ●ate
                 by
                 English
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 
                 this
                 poor
                 Young-man
                 by
                 those
                 pretended
                 Saints
                 .
              
               I
               refer
               my
               Reader
               to
               the
               second
               Part
               of
               our
               
                 Serious
                 Apology
              
               ,
               p.
               185
               ,
               186
               ,
               187.
               for
               further
               Satisfaction
               .
               Nor
               have
               I
               used
               
                 any
                 Shifts
              
               to
               avoid
               the
               Strength
               of
               J.
               Faldo's
               Charges
               or
               Proofs
               .
               I
               am
               glad
               when
               he
               meddles
               with
               Matter
               ;
               for
               I
               find
               more
               Trouble
               ,
               Chaff
               ,
               Froth
               and
               Pedantry
               ,
               then
               when
               I
               encounter
               any
               thing
               more
               solid
               :
               But
               if
               this
               be
               not
               crying
               out
               —
               first
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               I
               will
               make
               appear
               in
               this
               very
               Chapter
               .
               I
               brought
               several
               Reasons
               to
               justifie
               our
               Discontinuance
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               soberly
               discoursed
               in
               four
               or
               five
               pages
               :
               He
               takes
               no
               more
               notice
               thereof
               ,
               then
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               saving
               that
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               He
               
                 neglects
                 them
                 because
                 they
                 be
                 speak
                 the
                 Emptiness
                 of
                 their
                 Author
                 :
              
               Such
               a
               Way
               of
               Replying
               ,
               that
               had
               I
               loved
               Shifts
               more
               then
               
                 honest
                 Answers
              
               ,
               and
               could
               put
               off
               my
               Conscience
               at
               that
               easie
               but
               unjust
               Rate
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               saved
               me
               the
               Trouble
               of
               having
               to
               do
               with
               John
               Faldo's
               essayes
               against
               the
               Quakers
               .
               He
               bestows
               his
               time
               in
               making
               good
               two
               Proofs
               he
               pretended
               to
               bring
               out
               of
               our
               Frinds
               Writings
               ;
               how
               well
               he
               acquits
               himself
               we
               will
               examine
               .
            
             
               
                 J.
                 Parnell
              
               it
               seems
               said
               [
               The
               Bread
               that
               People
               broak
               in
               that
               Observation
               ,
               was
               Outward
               ,
               Natural
               and
               Carnal
               ]
               This
               he
               counted
               most
               Hainous
               .
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               That
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               being
               of
               an
               
                 Outward
                 Elementary
              
               Nature
               and
               Substance
               ,
               may
               in
               Comparison
               of
               what
               they
               signifie
               ,
               be
               very
               properly
               termed
               ,
               Natural
               and
               Carnal
               .
               Upon
               which
               he
               bestows
               this
               Reply
               ,
               after
               his
               wonted
               Modesty
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               69
               ,
               70.
               
            
             
               Very
               well
               becoming
               
               Penn's
               knowing
               Divinity
               and
               Philosophy
               ;
               Fire
               and
               Air
               are
               of
               an
               Elementary
               Nature
               ;
               is
               Fire
               and
               Air
               therefore
               Carnal
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               We
               would
               not
               that
               any
               should
               think
               that
               we
               intend
               by
               Natural
               and
               Carnal
               the
               worst
               Sense
               that
               may
               attend
               these
               words
               ;
               for
               sometimes
               they
               import
               a
               Wicked
               and
               Accursed
               State
               ;
               but
               simply
               as
               they
               are
               opposed
               to
               things
               Supernatuaral
               and
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               Sense
               all
               parts
               of
               this
               visible
               World
               may
               fall
               under
               their
               Signification
               .
            
             
               Outward
               relates
               to
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               Elementary
               ,
               as
               vulgarly
               understood
               ,
               and
               by
               me
               appropriated
               .
               I
               was
               not
               making
               a
               Philosophistical
               Lecture
               ,
               but
               writing
               of
               plain
               and
               Evangelical
               Doctrine
               ;
               I
               know
               that
               VVords
               in
               Philosophy
               do
               carry
               a
               quite
               other
               Sense
               then
               what
               they
               bear
               in
               common
               Conversation
               .
               I
               opposed
               Natural
               to
               
                 Supernatural
                 ;
                 Carnal
              
               to
               
                 Spiritual
                 ;
                 Outward
                 to
                 Inward
              
               ;
               and
               Elementary
               ,
               which
               relates
               to
               any
               of
               these
               VVorlds
               Elements
               ,
               to
               
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 that
                 Food
                 which
                 comes
                 down
                 from
                 above
              
               ;
               and
               I
               think
               
                 Bish
                 .
                 VVilkins's
                 Real
                 Character
              
               will
               vindicate
               me
               from
               the
               Crowing
               Charge
               of
               this
               pretended
               Divine
               and
               Philosopher
               .
            
             
               His
               next
               Testimony
               was
               out
               of
               VV.
               Smith's
               Primmer
               ;
               They
               [
               Bread
               and
               VVine
               in
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ]
               are
               the
               Pope's
               Invention
               .
               This
               I
               utterly
               denyed
               to
               have
               been
               delivered
               by
               
                 VV.
                 Smith
              
               ,
               and
               did
               require
               
               him
               in
               the
               view
               of
               the
               World
               to
               produce
               any
               such
               Words
               out
               of
               the
               Books
               of
               
                 W.
                 Smith
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               our
               Friends
               .
               His
               Reply
               is
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               p.
               70.
               
            
             
               What
               
                 W.
                 P
              
               insnuates
               I
               charged
               them
               with
               ,
               viz.
               calling
               the
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 Christ
                 blessed
                 ,
                 the
                 Invention
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
              
               ;
               I
               am
               as
               little
               concerned
               to
               make
               Proof
               of
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               honest
               to
               make
               report
               of
               ;
               for
               my
               Book
               layes
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               their
               Charge
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               silly
               Evasion
               is
               this
               ?
               Did
               he
               not
               charge
               us
               with
               calling
               the
               Bread
               &
               Wine
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               
                 the
                 Pop●s
                 Invention
              
               ?
               And
               doth
               he
               now
               tax
               my
               Honesty
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 call
                 he
                 Bread
                 and
                 VVine
                 Christ
                 blessed
                 ,
                 the
                 Invention
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
              
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               what
               is
               the
               Difference
               between
               these
               two
               Expressions
               ;
               were
               not
               the
               Bread
               and
               VVine
               Christ
               blessed
               ,
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               he
               knows
               what
               follows
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               were
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               then
               to
               call
               the
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 VVine
                 Christ
                 blessed
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 the
                 Invention
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 is
                 equivalent
              
               ;
               therefore
               he
               ought
               to
               think
               himself
               greatly
               concerned
               to
               make
               us
               Satisfaction
               for
               having
               cast
               so
               great
               a
               Scandal
               upon
               us
               &
               our
               Doctrine
               .
               But
               he
               hopes
               to
               help
               one
               Shift
               by
               another
               .
               Hear
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               70.
               
            
             
               But
               you
               are
               to
               take
               Notice
               that
               
                 W.
                 P's
              
               Words
               import
               that
               very
               same
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               which
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               eat
               and
               drank
               together
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Oh
               ,
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               leave
               of
               these
               
                 horrible
                 Falshoods
              
               :
               Hath
               neither
               Christianity
               ,
               nor
               thy
               Profession
               ,
               nor
               common
               Reputation
               Power
               enough
               to
               influence
               thee
               into
               more
               Justice
               towards
               thy
               Adversary
               ?
               What
               Man
               of
               Sence
               can
               think
               I
               meant
               only
               that
               
                 very
                 same
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 which
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 eat
                 and
                 drank
                 together
                 ?
              
               There
               is
               no
               Foundation
               for
               this
               ill
               Comment
               ;
               And
               I
               dare
               appeal
               to
               my
               Readers
               Conscience
               in
               this
               Matter
               !
               And
               so
               meanly
               hast
               thou
               managed
               this
               Matter
               ,
               that
               thy
               very
               next
               Words
               show
               the
               slightness
               of
               thy
               Reply
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               70.
               
            
             
               VVhereas
               my
               Charge
               is
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               used
               in
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               after
               his
               Death
               among
               God's
               People
               and
               his
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               What
               Difference
               was
               there
               in
               Point
               of
               Time
               between
               Christ's
               eating
               the
               Supper
               with
               his
               Disciples
               
                 just
                 before
                 his
                 Death
              
               ?
               and
               their
               breaking
               Bread
               together
               
                 soon
                 after
                 his
                 Death
              
               ?
               Not
               a
               Year
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Pope
               showed
               not
               himself
               till
               near
               six
               hundred
               Years
               after
               .
               I
               cannot
               see
               ,
               Friendly
               Reader
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               criminal
               I
               made
               my
               Adversary
               by
               charging
               him
               with
               saying
               in
               our
               Name
               ,
               
                 The
                 Bread
                 and
                 VVine
                 Christ
                 blessed
                 is
                 the
                 Invention
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
              
               then
               he
               hath
               made
               himself
               by
               his
               own
               Saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 eaten
                 soon
                 after
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 the
                 Popes
                 Invention
              
               ;
               unless
               he
               should
               deny
               the
               Latter
               to
               be
               the
               same
               Sort
               of
               Supper
               with
               the
               former
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               We
               cannot
               but
               repute
               this
               an
               Injury
               too
               apparent
               for
               
                 John
                 Faldo's
              
               utmost
               Invention
               to
               cover
               .
               But
               that
               
               he
               may
               not
               suffer
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Forgery
               ,
               at
               least
               a
               very
               gross
               Perversion
               ,
               he
               thus
               braveth
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               70.
               
            
             
               If
               Pen
               dare
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               in
               
                 W.
                 Smith's
              
               Book
               which
               Iquoted
               three
               or
               four
               times
               over
               in
               pag.
               39.
               
               I
               shall
               prove
               him
               a
               Deceiver
               to
               all
               that
               will
               but
               read
               it
               ,
               
                 W.
                 S.
              
               answers
               to
               this
               Question
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 Father
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 called
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 as
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 much
                 used
                 in
                 their
                 Worship
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
                 Why
                 Child
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 they
                 rose
                 from
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Invention
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               This
               Citation
               as
               rankly
               and
               partially
               as
               he
               hath
               put
               down
               ,
               doth
               not
               prove
               that
               we
               account
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               either
               as
               it
               was
               eaten
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               before
               his
               Death
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Disciples
               after
               his
               Death
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Invention
              
               .
               How
               can
               it
               ,
               since
               we
               know
               the
               Pope's
               Date
               to
               have
               been
               so
               many
               hundred
               Years
               after
               that
               Practice
               ;
               His
               Citation
               must
               therefore
               be
               understood
               of
               such
               a
               Baptism
               and
               such
               a
               Supper
               as
               the
               
                 Apostate
                 Church
              
               hath
               presumed
               to
               practice
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               put
               not
               a
               fairer
               Gloss
               then
               his
               own
               Answer
               will
               allow
               ,
               observe
               these
               Words
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 whose
                 
                   Practice
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   AS
                   THEY
                   use
                   them
                   had
                   their
                   Institution
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   never
                   SO
                   ordained
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                
              
               strongly
               implying
               ,
               that
               what
               was
               of
               Christ's
               Ordination
               was
               not
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Invention
               and
               Institution
               ;
               consequently
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 was
                 neither
                 a
                 popish
                 Invention
                 nor
                 Institution
              
               ;
               which
               is
               yet
               plainer
               from
               his
               following
               VVords
               ;
               
                 
                   For
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   ordain
                   sprinkling
                   Water
                   in
                   a
                   Child's
                   Face
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   Sign
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   
                   in
                   his
                   Forehead
                   ,
                   nor
                   God-Fathers
                   and
                   God-Mothers
                   to
                   undertake
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   Neither
                   did
                   he
                   ordain
                   Bread
                   and
                   VVine
                   to
                   be
                   SO
                
                 (
                 or
                 after
                 that
                 Manner
                 )
                 
                   used
                   and
                   received
                
                 .
              
               So
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               plainer
               then
               that
               his
               Reflection
               lies
               against
               their
               Manner
               of
               practizing
               and
               using
               them
               ,
               &
               not
               against
               the
               Things
               themselves
               ,
               as
               at
               any
               time
               practiced
               by
               Christ
               or
               his
               Disciples
               &
               Followers
               :
               Therefore
               he
               is
               quite
               beside
               the
               Truth
               ,
               in
               telling
               the
               VVorld
               that
               he
               doth
               but
               apply
               these
               VVords
               
                 Pope's
                 Invention
              
               to
               the
               Name
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Lord's
                 Supper
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Quakers
               apply
               to
               the
               Thing
               ;
               since
               we
               so
               clearly
               distinguish
               betwen
               Baptism
               &
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Supper
              
               (
               Name
               and
               Thing
               )
               and
               these
               Practices
               and
               Usages
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               have
               risen
               since
               the
               Apostacy
               ;
               Now
               it
               rests
               with
               thee
               ,
               Friendly
               Reader
               ,
               to
               pass
               Judgment
               ,
               which
               of
               us
               two
               hath
               acted
               the
               Deceiver
               (
               to
               leave
               out
               a
               great
               many
               more
               of
               his
               hard
               VVords
               )
               he
               that
               affirmed
               
                 VV.
                 Smith
              
               called
               that
               Baptism
               and
               
                 Lord's
                 Supper
              
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               Use
               some
               time
               as
               well
               after
               Christ's
               Death
               and
               Ascension
               as
               before
               ,
               
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Inventions
              
               ,
               or
               I
               that
               affirmed
               ,
               and
               from
               VV.
               Smith's
               own
               Book
               have
               expresly
               proved
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               said
               ,
               as
               Primitively
               practiced
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               they
               have
               been
               since
               abused
               by
               the
               Apostate
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               Supper
               it self
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               sixteenth
               Chapter
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               shall
               only
               say
               at
               this
               Time
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               was
               a
               Commemoration
               ,
               or
               Remembrance
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               were
               at
               that
               Day
               so
               weak
               in
               Faith
               ,
               as
               
                 Luke
                 24.
                 11.
                 
                 Mary
                 Magdalen's
              
               news
               about
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               seemed
               to
               them
               as
               Idle
               Tales
               ;
               yet
               that
               the
               Service
               and
               consequently
               the
               Institution
               of
               it
               were
               of
               ,
               as
               they
               came
               to
               witness
               him
               the
               Evangelical
               Supper
               of
               Passover
               to
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               therefore
               discontinue
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               
               Because
               the
               false
               Church
               hath
               made
               Market
               with
               her
               imitating
               that
               primitive
               Practice
               ,
               drawn
               the
               Minds
               of
               People
               abroad
               from
               the
               Heavenly
               Bread
               of
               Life
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               to
               be
               received
               within
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               shedding
               so
               much
               Blood
               about
               it
               ,
               rendring
               it
               and
               Water
               Baptism
               the
               Seal
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               thereby
               puffing
               up
               People
               to
               believe
               that
               of
               themselves
               which
               they
               are
               not
               ;
               Next
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               that
               he
               is
               withdrawn
               from
               such
               Observations
               that
               have
               been
               so
               much
               insisted
               on
               and
               magnified
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               Lastly
               and
               eminently
               we
               discontinue
               it
               ,
               because
               Christ
               is
               become
               unto
               our
               Souls
               that
               very
               Thing
               ,
               which
               it
               was
               most
               truly
               and
               properly
               the
               Sign
               of
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Heavnely
               Bread
               and
               Passover
               ,
               which
               nourisheth
               the
               Soul
               unto
               Eternal
               Life
               .
               Where
               by
               the
               Way
               it
               must
               not
               be
               forgotten
               how
               perversly
               he
               wrongs
               Christ
               and
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               who
               turns
               this
               Passage
               ,
               
                 Do
                 this
                 till
                 I
                 come
              
               ,
               after
               this
               strange
               Manner
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 is
                 a
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Death
                 past
                 ,
              
               NOT
               TO
               COME
               ,
               Rep.
               p.
               71.
               wherein
               first
               ,
               he
               makes
               as
               if
               there
               were
               a
               Death
               to
               come
               ;
               Next
               ,
               Instead
               of
               exhorting
               People
               to
               look
               for
               his
               Coming
               ,
               until
               which
               he
               bid
               his
               Disciples
               practice
               it
               ,
               he
               turns
               back
               their
               Eyes
               from
               that
               Expectation
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Sign
               wholy
               to
               have
               Reference
               to
               what
               was
               past
               ,
               and
               not
               what
               was
               
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               thereby
               seeking
               to
               perpetuate
               his
               Absence
               ,
               and
               bar
               out
               his
               Appearance
               (
               implyed
               in
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 till
                 I
                 come
              
               )
               which
               ends
               the
               Absence
               ,
               during
               which
               the
               Institution
               lasteth
               ;
               For
               the
               plain
               English
               of
               it
               framed
               into
               an
               Argument
               is
               this
               :
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 is
                 to
                 remember
                 Christ's
                 Death
                 that
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 alwayes
                 past
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 alwayes
                 so
                 remembred
                 .
              
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               upon
               the
               Word
               Remembrance
               ,
               for
               if
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               practised
               
               because
               of
               remembring
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
               then
               forever
               ,
               because
               his
               Death
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               forgotten
               .
               Thus
               it
               perverts
               the
               Text
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               makes
               not
               the
               outward
               Supper
               to
               cease
               upon
               his
               Coming
               ,
               as
               John
               14.
               23.
               
               Rev.
               3.
               20.
               
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Evangelical
               Supper
               )
               till
               whose
               Coming
               Christ
               bid
               his
               Disciples
               do
               it
               :
               But
               to
               continue
               upon
               the
               Score
               of
               remembring
               Christ's
               Death
               only
               (
               which
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               forgotten
               )
               is
               consequently
               to
               continue
               it
               upon
               Institution
               forever
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               only
               leave
               two
               things
               with
               my
               Reader
               ,
               and
               so
               proceed
               to
               the
               next
               Chapter
               ;
               first
               ,
               That
               from
               our
               discontinuing
               the
               Practice
               of
               these
               outward
               and
               temporary
               Observances
               ,
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               concludes
               ,
               
                 our
                 absolute
                 and
                 general
                 Denyal
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 2ly
                 ,
              
               Because
               some
               of
               our
               Friends
               have
               denyed
               ,
               rejected
               and
               termed
               Popish
               the
               long
               Abuse
               of
               these
               Things
               ,
               he
               makes
               no
               Difficulty
               of
               charging
               us
               in
               so
               many
               Words
               with
               calling
               Water-Baptism
               and
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               as
               laid
               down
               in
               Scripture
               and
               primitively
               practised
               ,
               
                 Popish
                 Inventions
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               God
               if
               he
               please
               make
               this
               Man
               sensible
               of
               his
               notorious
               Injustice
               towards
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               .
            
          
           
             HE
             introduceth
             his
             Chapter
             of
             Justification
             in
             these
             Words
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               71.
               
            
             
               Vpon
               the
               Point
               of
               Justification
               I
               cited
               18
               Proofs
               to
               my
               Charge
               ,
               To
               three
               of
               which
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               answers
               by
               Way
               of
               Evasion
               and
               Railing
               ,
               being
               silent
               to
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Icited
               but
               three
               ,
               &
               thought
               them
               as
               sufficient
               as
               threescore
               ,
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               they
               carried
               the
               Sence
               of
               the
               other
               fifteen
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               he
               did
               ill
               to
               produce
               them
               .
               I
               have
               answered
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               Point
               .
               And
               for
               Evasion
               and
               Railing
               ,
               if
               ever
               I
               used
               either
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               where
               I
               have
               bestowed
               ten
               Pages
               of
               Sober
               and
               Christian
               Discourse
               ;
               unto
               which
               he
               returns
               me
               but
               three
               Pages
               in
               Defence
               of
               his
               former
               Application
               of
               our
               Friends
               Writings
               ,
               for
               Maintenance
               of
               his
               Charge
               ;
               and
               what
               his
               Carriage
               in
               this
               particular
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               leave
               with
               my
               Reader
               .
            
             
               His
               Charge
               was
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 denyed
                 the
                 Transactions
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 Influence
                 into
                 our
                 Justification
                 before
                 God.
              
               Three
               of
               his
               Proofs
               I
               considered
               ,
               and
               rescued
               from
               his
               Tyranny
               .
               The
               first
               was
               this
               :
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Independents
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 feeding
                 upon
                 a
                 Report
                 of
                 a
                 Thing
                 done
                 many
                 
                 hundred
                 Years
                 ago
                 ,
                 
                   E.
                   Bur.
                   Trump
                
                 .
                 p.
                 17.
                 
              
               This
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               called
               
                 Reproaching
                 such
                 as
                 act
                 Faith
                 on
                 Christ's
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Sufferings
                 by
                 him
                 wrought
                 and
                 suffered
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
              
               An
               Answer
               that
               suits
               all
               Hypocrites
               at
               what
               time
               their
               Historical
               Faith
               is
               struck
               at
               ;
               but
               what
               said
               I
               ?
               why
               thus
               he
               brings
               me
               in
               .
               
                 
                   E.
                   B.
                
                 meant
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 their
                 Excessive
                 Admiration
                 of
                 and
                 Regard
                 to
                 what
                 Christ
                 did
                 without
                 ;
              
               Thus
               far
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               quotes
               me
               ,
               and
               then
               replyeth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               72.
               
            
             
               Thus
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               thinks
               to
               salve
               all
               with
               his
               Meanings
               which
               are
               well
               nigh
               as
               corrupt
               as
               the
               Quakers
               Text
               ;
               for
               the
               Admiration
               of
               what
               Christ
               then
               did
               ,
               will
               admit
               of
               no
               Excess
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               much
               more
               Reason
               that
               we
               should
               give
               our
               Meanings
               of
               our
               own
               Writings
               then
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               for
               us
               ,
               since
               he
               is
               alwayes
               sure
               to
               make
               them
               against
               us
               ;
               if
               he
               will
               not
               allow
               us
               to
               explain
               our
               own
               Minds
               ,
               but
               make
               it
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               an
               Adversary
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               worsted
               ,
               be
               it
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               nor
               can
               he
               escape
               by
               his
               own
               Practice
               :
               But
               why
               is
               my
               Meaning
               corrupt
               ,
               or
               the
               Text
               either
               ?
               May
               not
               ,
               nay
               ,
               do
               not
               People
               rely
               upon
               those
               external
               Transactions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               as
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               Story
               )
               so
               as
               to
               neglect
               the
               whole
               Work
               of
               Redemption
               and
               Sanctification
               by
               the
               Power
               o●
               Christ
               within
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               false
               Doctrine
               to
               affirm
               tha●
               those
               who
               hold
               the
               whole
               Work
               of
               Man's
               Salvation
               to
               have
               been
               throughly
               wrought
               by
               Christ's
               visible
               Transactions
               in
               the
               VVorld
               (
               thereby
               excluding
               the
               most
               necessary
               Opperation
               of
               his
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               for
               the
               
               Redemption
               of
               such
               as
               have
               been
               imbondaged
               by
               Satan
               ,
               are
               Excessive
               in
               their
               Apprehensions
               of
               what
               Christ
               did
               for
               Man-kind
               ,
               when
               visibly
               in
               the
               VVorld
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               ,
               we
               must
               ingenuously
               confess
               ,
               we
               are
               Holders
               and
               Mantainers
               of
               corrupt
               Doctrine
               .
               But
               whilst
               Scripture
               is
               of
               any
               Value
               ,
               that
               denyes
               Heaven
               to
               
                 wicked
                 Workers
              
               (
               though
               fair
               Professors
               )
               that
               says
               ,
               
                 without
                 Holiness
                 no
                 Man
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 without
                 being
                 born
                 again
                 no
                 Man
              
               
               
                 shall
                 enter
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               
               
                 That
                 Men
                 shall
                 reap
                 what
                 they
                 sow
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 Men
                 are
                 sanctified
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 compleatly
                 justified
              
               ;
               We
               need
               not
               much
               fear
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               attribute
               all
               unto
               Christ's
               visible
               Transactions
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               are
               Excessive
               in
               so
               doing
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               how
               unfair
               was
               my
               Adversary
               in
               leaving
               out
               that
               Part
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               further
               explained
               my
               Mind
               ,
               and
               prevented
               his
               making
               so
               ill
               an
               Use
               of
               that
               which
               he
               did
               report
               ;
               but
               perhaps
               ,
               this
               might
               be
               one
               Reason
               for
               his
               Omission
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Reason
               against
               it
               ;
               for
               to
               these
               Words
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               meant
               their
               Excessive
               
                 Regard
                 to
                 what
                 Christ
                 did
                 without
              
               ;
               I
               added
               ,
               
                 whilst
                 they
                 neglected
                 ,
                 undervalued
                 and
                 decryed
                 for
                 Blasphemy
                 and
                 Enthusiasm
                 the
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 Work
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 within
                 ,
              
               p.
               148.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 friendly
                 Reader
              
               ;
               J.
               Faldo
               ,
               
                 either
                 designed
                 to
                 drop
                 this
                 Part
                 of
                 my
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 rack
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 End
                 and
                 our
                 Disgrace
                 (
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 unmanly
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 unchristianly
                 done
                 )
                 or
                 ,
                 he
                 intended
                 his
                 Reply
                 for
                 my
                 whole
                 Answer
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 will
                 ly
                 thus
                 :
              
               Whoever
               so
               regards
               Christ's
               Transactions
               without
               as
               to
               neglect
               ,
               undervalue
               and
               decry
               for
               Blasphemy
               and
               Enthusiasm
               ,
               the
               
               A●pearance
               ,
               Work
               and
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               within
               ,
               are
               not
               Excessive
               or
               out
               of
               the
               Way
               in
               their
               Apprehension
               of
               Christ's
               Transactions
               ;
               But
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               hath
               that
               Regard
               to
               the
               History
               of
               Christ's
               Transactions
               ,
               whilst
               he
               neglects
               ,
               undervalues
               and
               decryes
               for
               Blasphemy
               and
               Enthusiasm
               the
               Appearance
               ,
               Work
               and
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               within
               ;
               Therefore
               J.
               Faldo's
               Regard
               to
               Christ's
               Transactions
               ,
               whilst
               he
               so
               neglects
               ,
               undervalues
               ,
               &c.
               is
               not
               Excessive
               or
               out
               of
               the
               Way
               .
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 lyeth
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 see
                 how
                 his
                 Reply
                 formeth
                 it
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               Such
               as
               say
               ,
               We
               ought
               not
               so
               intirely
               to
               regard
               ,
               or
               rest
               upon
               Christ's
               visible
               Transactions
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               to
               neglect
               ,
               undervalue
               and
               decry
               for
               Blasphemy
               and
               Enthusiasm
               the
               Appearance
               ,
               Work
               and
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               within
               ,
               hold
               and
               mantain
               corrupt
               Doctrine
               ;
               But
               so
               say
               E.
               Burroughs
               and
               W.
               Penn
               ;
               Therefore
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               and
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               mantain
               corrupt
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               These
               Arguments
               are
               the
               Natural
               Import
               of
               J.
               F's
               Reply
               ;
               how
               sound
               and
               consistent
               with
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               is
               left
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Impartial
               Men.
               Had
               E.
               Burrough's
               VVords
               been
               more
               ingenuously
               weigh'd
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               seen
               them
               to
               have
               bin
               no
               witnes
               for
               his
               turn
               ;
               
                 for
                 may
                 not
                 Men
                 feed
                 upon
                 a
                 Report
                 of
                 good
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 unfeigned
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 true
                 Faith
                 and
                 humble
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 never
                 be
                 benefitted
                 by
                 them
                 ?
              
               If
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               denyes
               it
               ,
               he
               consequently
               excludes
               the
               Inward
               VVork
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               to
               be
               necessary
               (
               sayes
               he
               and
               all
               such
               Professors
               )
               to
               apply
               Christ's
               Transactions
               beneficially
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               confesseth
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
               to
               be
               requisite
               for
               the
               right
               and
               profitable
               Application
               of
               Christ's
               Transactions
               ,
               then
               is
               not
               feeding
               upon
               a
               Report
               of
               them
               sufficient
               (
               for
               at
               that
               rate
               all
               the
               
                 Hypocrites
                 and
                 Lord-Lord-Cryers
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               however
               
               impious
               ,
               would
               be
               certainly
               saved
               )
               doth
               E.
               B's
               Reproof
               of
               such
               who
               vainly
               hope
               thereby
               to
               be
               justified
               and
               saved
               in
               the
               Sight
               of
               God
               deserve
               to
               be
               stiled
               
                 corrupt
                 Doctrine
              
               .
               I
               could
               here
               produce
               many
               solid
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               several
               ancient
               and
               worthy
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               shall
               confine
               my self
               within
               the
               Compass
               of
               a
               Passage
               given
               us
               by
               a
               present
               Writer
               ,
               quoted
               by
               our
               Adversary
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               p.
               58.
               and
               that
               is
               Dr.
               
                 Stilling
                 fleet
              
               in
               a
               Discourse
               called
               his
               six
               Sermons
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
                 did
                 believe
                 Christ
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 reform
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 now
                 revealed
                 from
                 Heaven
                 against
                 all
                 Unrighteousness
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Love
                 which
                 is
                 shown
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Holiness
                 all
                 the
                 Dayes
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   could
                   never
                   imagine
                   that
                   Salvation
                   is
                   intailed
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   on
                   a
                   mighty
                   Confidence
                   or
                   vehement
                   Perswasion
                   of
                   what
                   Christ
                   hath
                   done
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                
              
               p.
               160.
               
               Thus
               teacheth
               
                 D.
                 Patrick
                 ,
                 D.
                 Tillatson
                 ,
                 D.
                 Cradock
                 ,
                 W.
                 Shirlock
              
               and
               others
               called
               Episcopalians
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               general
               Independents
               and
               Baptists
               )
               how
               this
               will
               agree
               with
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               how
               
                 Episcopalians
                 are
                 no
                 further
                 concerned
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 then
                 vindicated
                 ,
              
               a
               Story
               he
               hath
               the
               Confidence
               to
               tell
               
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
              
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               so
               manifestly
               contradicted
               in
               the
               great
               Point
               of
               Justification
               ,
               every
               common
               Capacity
               will
               see
               without
               further
               pointing
               .
               And
               so
               we
               proceed
               to
               the
               next
               Exception
               he
               makes
               against
               my
               Defence
               of
               a
               Saying
               charged
               by
               him
               upon
               
                 R.
                 Farnsworth
              
               ,
               as
               fit
               for
               his
               Turn
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               72.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 Citation
              
               (
               viz.
               What
               Righteousness
               Christ
               performed
               without
               me
               ,
               was
               not
               my
               Justification
               ,
               
               neither
               was
               I
               saved
               by
               it
               )
               W.
               P.
               
                 seeks
                 to
                 mend
                 one
                 Error
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 much
                 akin
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
              
               (
               VVhat
               gives
               daily
               Access
               and
               Acceptance
               to
               and
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               that
               Preparation
               of
               Clean
               and
               Righteous
               Adornment
               the
               Soul
               actually
               receives
               from
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
               Take
               Justification
               in
               this
               Sense
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               Remission
               —
               and
               let
               our
               Adversary
               do
               his
               worst
               .
               
                 There
                 needs
                 a
                 Diver
                 of
                 Delos
                 to
                 make
                 very
                 good
                 Sense
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 w●ll
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 Meanings
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 Sayings
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 dare
                 affirm
                 he
                 intends
                 by
                 all
                 this
                 no
                 other
                 Righteousness
                 for
                 Access
                 and
                 Acc●ptance
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 subjected
                 in
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 their
                 own
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               he
               charged
               upon
               
                 R.
                 Farnsworth
              
               ,
               I
               defended
               conditionally
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               That
               if
               ever
               he
               spoak
               or
               writ
               them
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               intend
               any
               Benefit
               that
               came
               by
               Christ's
               Offering
               of
               himself
               by
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               all
               ,
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               that
               are
               past
               through
               the
               forbearance
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               Justification
               ;
               But
               that
               the
               Justification
               and
               Salvation
               he
               understood
               ,
               were
               not
               from
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
               past
               by
               Christ's
               Offering
               ,
               &c.
               
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 Nature
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 In-dw●lling
                 Sin
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Powerful
                 Operation
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Inward
                 Parts
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               first
               ,
               let
               is
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 cited
                 no
                 Book
              
               ,
               a
               Fault
               I
               found
               with
               him
               before
               ,
               and
               desired
               him
               ,
               just
               where
               he
               leaves
               off
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               time
               he
               would
               let
               us
               know
               what
               was
               the
               Book
               that
               afforded
               that
               Expression
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               ;
               next
               ,
               That
               he
               dares
               affirm
               we
               intended
               our
               own
               Righteousness
               to
               be
               that
               
               which
               gives
               us
               Acceptance
               with
               God
               ;
               whereas
               in
               so
               many
               words
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Clean
               and
               Righteous
               Adornment
               ,
               which
               gives
               the
               Soul
               Admittance
               into
               God's
               holy
               Courts
               ,
               must
               actually
               be
               received
               from
               Christ
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 her
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               which
               four
               words
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               many
               more
               ,
               he
               disingenuously
               skipt
               .
               For
               those
               words
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 subjected
                 in
                 Man
              
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               he
               means
               by
               them
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               a
               Righteousness
               within
               the
               Power
               and
               Ability
               of
               Man
               to
               bring
               forth
               ;
               (
               for
               I
               know
               no
               other
               Righteousness
               that
               can
               be
               subjected
               in
               Men
               )
               and
               that
               this
               was
               not
               my
               Meaning
               (
               notwithstanding
               his
               obtrusive
               Confidence
               )
               my
               own
               words
               plainly
               evidence
               .
               He
               might
               as
               properly
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               Child's
               
                 being
                 washed
                 clean
                 by
                 its
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 its
                 own
                 Cleanness
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 made
                 it self
                 clean
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               because
               a
               poor
               Man
               in
               Rags
               intreats
               some
               better
               Rayment
               at
               the
               Charity
               of
               a
               great
               Man
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               take
               him
               into
               the
               Capacity
               of
               a
               menial
               Servant
               ;
               
                 therefore
                 that
                 Livery
                 or
                 Apparel
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 denoted
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 Access
                 proper
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 proper
                 Cost
                 or
                 Working
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 .
              
               If
               this
               be
               Absurd
               ,
               John
               Faldo's
               Consequence
               cannot
               be
               Rational
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               The
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
               which
               Christ
               brings
               into
               his
               People
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               fits
               them
               for
               his
               Father's
               Communion
               ,
               
               is
               not
               the
               less
               
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               more
               of
               or
               from
               us
               ,
               because
               
                 in
                 us
              
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               I
               may
               not
               trouble
               my self
               to
               challenge
               him
               to
               prove
               this
               Pernicious
               Meaning
               to
               be
               ours
               ,
               he
               
               sayes
               he
               will
               prevent
               me
               with
               a
               Citation
               out
               of
               W.
               Smith's
               Cat.
               p.
               74.
               
               
                 Quest
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 that
                 justifies
                 in
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 Life
                 before
                 we
                 have
                 Motion
                 to
                 act
                 or
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Life
                 we
                 have
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Life
                 and
                 Salvation
                 is
                 freely
                 given
                 us
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               72.
               
            
             
               This
               Citation
               Mr.
               Penn
               had
               to
               consider
               in
               this
               Chapter
               he
               pretends
               to
               answer
               ,
               but
               he
               forbears
               it
               among
               many
               other
               ,
               which
               say
               more
               for
               my
               Purpose
               then
               he
               dare
               transscribe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               were
               others
               more
               to
               his
               purpose
               then
               this
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               blame
               to
               conceal
               them
               ;
               but
               believe
               him
               that
               will
               ,
               I
               cannot
               ;
               And
               we
               have
               Cause
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               hath
               misapplyed
               this
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               been
               very
               faithful
               in
               the
               rest
               ;
               I
               do
               seriously
               profess
               ,
               I
               never
               met
               yet
               with
               his
               Peer
               for
               quoting
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Question
               either
               in
               pag.
               74.
               or
               in
               several
               pages
               before
               or
               after
               that
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               whole
               Catechism
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               hath
               left
               out
               Five
               Words
               of
               the
               Answer
               ,
               which
               stood
               us
               most
               upon
               to
               be
               cited
               ,
               and
               altogether
               the
               true
               Question
               ,
               which
               was
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Things
                 ye
                 do
                 for
                 Life
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 Life
                 before
                 we
                 have
                 Motion
                 to
                 act
                 or
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 pleasing
                 unto
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
             
               What
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               can
               be
               clearer
               ,
               first
               ,
               then
               his
               Denyal
               of
               our
               Dependance
               upon
               Good
               Works
               for
               Life
               and
               Salvation
               ?
               Next
               ,
               What
               plainer
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               excludes
               Action
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Works
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Creature
               ,
               from
               so
               much
               as
               pleasing
               God
               ;
               unless
               God
               vouchsafe
               to
               breath
               the
               Breath
               of
               his
               own
               Life
               ,
               and
               thereby
               impower
               him
               to
               bring
               forth
               Fruits
               of
               Holiness
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               That
               the
               Reason
               of
               Man's
               Acceptance
               is
               not
               his
               own
               Works
               or
               Actions
               ,
               but
               his
               being
               found
               acting
               and
               working
               in
               the
               Living
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Gift
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               and
               through
               which
               Access
               to
               ,
               and
               holy
               Fellowship
               with
               God
               are
               enjoyed
               by
               his
               Children
               —
               And
               thus
               much
               W.
               Smith's
               following
               words
               tell
               us
               ;
               
                 and
                 so
                 Life
                 and
                 Salvation
                 is
                 freely
                 given
                 us
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
                 we
                 are
                 saved
                 through
                 the
                 Faith
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 puts
                 us
                 upon
                 Motion
                 and
                 Action
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 Will
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   to
                   depend
                   upon
                   what
                   we
                   do
                   for
                   Life
                
                 —
                 But
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 commands
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Motion
                 (
                 or
                 first
                 setting
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 Life
                 before
                 Action
                 ,
                 which
                 moves
                 us
                 to
                 Action
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Action
                 before
                 Life
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 attain
                 Life
                 ,
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 page
                 73
                 ,
                 74.
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               this
               considered
               ,
               give
               us
               thy
               Judgment
               of
               J.
               Faldo's
               daring
               Proof
               ;
               Doth
               it
               not
               to
               a
               Tittle
               make
               good
               his
               Charge
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 are
                 for
                 Justification
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Works
                 ?
              
               What
               sort
               of
               Conscience
               must
               he
               have
               ,
               that
               dares
               look
               the
               World
               in
               the
               Face
               ,
               and
               obtrude
               such
               
                 arrant
                 Vntruths
              
               upon
               it
               ?
               Doth
               this
               Scandalous
               Perversion
               become
               a
               Man
               who
               two
               pages
               off
               tells
               us
               
                 of
                 his
                 abhorring
                 to
                 Mis-eite
                 ,
                 Mis-render
                 or
                 Mis-apply
                 our
                 Writings
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ;
               He
               seems
               to
               write
               at
               all
               Adventures
               ,
               
               supplying
               his
               VVeakness
               with
               Confidence
               ,
               and
               drowning
               the
               Noise
               of
               his
               own
               Forgeries
               by
               his
               vehement
               Clamours
               against
               such
               imaginary
               ones
               as
               he
               hath
               provided
               for
               me
               ,
               to
               go
               under
               my
               Name
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               greatest
               of
               all
               .
               I
               heartily
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               stopt
               in
               this
               Unconscionable
               Course
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               find
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               that
               Eternal
               Anguish
               do
               not
               irrecoverably
               over-take
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Just
               Recompence
               of
               such
               Unjust
               Dealing
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               His
               third
               Citation
               was
               out
               of
               
                 I.
                 Penington
              
               ;
               
                 Can
                 outward
                 Blood
                 cleanse
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ?
                 Can
                 outward
                 Water
                 wash
                 the
                 Soul
                 clean
                 ?
              
               His
               Comment
               upon
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 A
                 plain
                 Denyal
                 of
                 the
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 shed
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 to
                 cleanse
                 the
                 Soul
                 from
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 Satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 God.
              
               To
               which
               I
               answered
               ,
               
                 Doth
                 
                   I.
                   P.
                
                 deny
                 or
                 any
                 way
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 outward
                 Blood
                 concerning
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Sin
                 past
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 had
                 an
                 Influence
                 into
                 Justification
                 ,
                 taking
                 Justification
                 in
                 that
                 Sense
                 .
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 
                   I.
                   P.
                
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Blood
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 Purgation
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 (
                 Nature
                 )
                 Acts
                 and
                 Habits
                 of
                 Sin
                 that
                 lodges
                 therein
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 no
                 Difference
                 betwixt
                 being
                 pardon'd
                 Sin
                 past
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Ground
                   of
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 renewed
                 and
                 regenerated
                 in
                 Mind
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Ground
                   of
                   that
                   Conversion
                   ?
                
              
               His
               Reply
               to
               this
               ,
               though
               he
               gives
               not
               two
               Lines
               of
               what
               I
               now
               repeated
               out
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               lyes
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               74.
               
            
             
               And
               if
               we
               allow
               
               Penn's
               Construction
               ,
               that
               he
               denyed
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               outward
               ,
               to
               have
               an
               
               influence
               into
               Sanctification
               ,
               he
               commits
               a
               foul
               Error
               ;
               for
               cleansing
               the
               Conscience
               by
               Sanctification
               is
               the
               Effect
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               .
               The
               New
               Testament
               or
               Convenant
               is
               by
               Christ
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               Blood
               ,
               wherein
               all
               the
               Promises
               and
               Mercies
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               are
               asserted
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               Cleansing
               by
               Sanctification
               is
               none
               of
               the
               least
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               If
               
                 by
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 to
                 be
                 asserted
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               he
               understands
               that
               both
               the
               Promise
               of
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Promises
               relating
               to
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 were
                 asserted
                 ,
                 ratified
                 and
                 sealed
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               heartily
               and
               cheerfully
               submit
               ;
               But
               if
               he
               mean
               that
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               shed
               so
               many
               Hundred
               Years
               ago
               by
               the
               Hands
               of
               Ungodly
               Men
               ,
               is
               the
               inherent
               real
               Purger
               of
               the
               Conscience
               from
               Dead
               Works
               ,
               I
               must
               deny
               what
               he
               sayes
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 attributes
                 Sanctification
                 to
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               It
               is
               one
               Article
               of
               the
               common
               Creed
               of
               the
               called
               Christians
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 Lavour
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               J.
               Faldo's
               defending
               himself
               from
               abusing
               I.
               Penington's
               Words
               ?
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               by
               asking
               ,
               
                 Can
                 Outward
                 Blood
                 Cleanse
                 ?
                 Can
                 Outward
                 Water
                 wash
                 the
                 Soul
                 ?
              
               He
               would
               make
               him
               to
               deny
               Christ's
               sacrificing
               of
               himself
               upon
               the
               Cross
               to
               have
               any
               Influence
               towards
               the
               Remitting
               of
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
               past
               ,
               which
               is
               quite
               another
               thing
               ?
               as
               this
               Argument
               manifests
               ,
               which
               naturally
               expresseth
               J.
               Faldo's
               wresting
               of
               I.
               P's
               words
               ?
            
             
             
               He
               that
               denyes
               Outward
               Blood
               can
               cleanse
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               denyes
               that
               Outward
               Blood
               may
               be
               a
               Sacrifice
               whereby
               to
               declare
               the
               Remission
               of
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
               past
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 absolutely
                 and
                 obviously
                 false
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               may
               be
               seen
               of
               every
               mean
               Capacity
               ;
               Yet
               hitherto
               J.
               Faldo's
               Reasoning
               runs
               .
               Once
               again
               before
               we
               leave
               him
               ,
               thus
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               is
               pardoned
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
               that
               is
               past
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               as
               a
               Sacrifice
               declaring
               Remission
               to
               all
               that
               believe
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               same
               Blood
               washed
               ,
               cleansed
               ,
               renewed
               and
               regenerated
               in
               his
               inward
               Man
               from
               the
               very
               Nature
               ,
               Power
               and
               In-dwelling
               of
               Sin
               ;
               
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 untrue
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 yet
                 both
                 these
                 Arguments
                 follow
                 upon
              
               J.
               F
               '
               
                 s
                 mis-rendering
                 of
              
               I.
               Penington
               '
               
                 s
                 words
                 ;
                 But
                 his
                 Credit
                 in
                 this
                 Particular
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 blemisht
                 by
                 his
                 Comment
                 upon
              
               I.
               P'
               
                 s
                 words
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 thinks
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 a
                 Passage
                 out
                 of
              
               W.
               Smith
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               .
            
             
               Catech.
               pag.
               64.
               
               
                 We
                 believe
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 us
                 doth
                 offer
                 up
                 himself
                 a
                 Living
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 appeased
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Passage
                 I
                 cited
                 ,
                 which
              
               Penn
               among
               many
               others
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               ;
               And
               if
               this
               can
               be
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               shed
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               on
               the
               Cross
               of
               Wood
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               most
               incredible
               Mystery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Difficulty
               ,
               Friendly
               Reader
               ,
               in
               unfolding
               his
               pretended
               Mystery
               ,
               if
               the
               Question
               unto
               which
               the
               Answer
               was
               made
               be
               considered
               ,
               which
               was
               this
               ,
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 Faith
                 concerning
                 Christ
              
               IN
               YOU
               
                 as
                 a
                 Redeemer
              
               ?
               which
               relates
               not
               to
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               shed
               on
               the
               Cross
               of
               Wood
               ;
               wherefore
               to
               make
               the
               Answer
               deny
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               to
               be
               declared
               by
               Christ's
               sacrificing
               of
               his
               Body
               upon
               the
               Cross
               (
               which
               was
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Question
               to
               be
               answered
               )
               is
               like
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Injustice
               towards
               us
               ;
               If
               the
               Answer
               had
               rejected
               that
               Sacrifice
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               condemned
               it
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               he
               hath
               abused
               it
               ;
               But
               unless
               he
               denyes
               that
               Christ
               offers
               himself
               in
               his
               Children
               in
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Mediating
               Sacrifice
               ,
               W.
               Smith's
               words
               are
               so
               far
               from
               Denying
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               shed
               upon
               the
               Cross
               of
               Wood
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               allow
               them
               to
               be
               sound
               in
               themselves
               ;
               
                 for
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Mediator
                 and
                 an
                 Attoner
                 in
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
              
               at
               what
               time
               they
               shall
               fall
               under
               any
               Miscarriage
               ,
               if
               they
               unfeignedly
               Repent
               ,
               according
               to
               1
               John
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               as
               allowably
               as
               that
               he
               prayes
               in
               his
               People
               ,
               as
               their
               Head
               ,
               
               which
               
                 A.
                 Sadeel
              
               saith
               out
               of
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               
                 D.
                 Everad
              
               ,
               as
               anon
               .
               So
               that
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               this
               is
               as
               strong
               and
               clear
               a
               Proof
               ,
               as
               others
               that
               he
               hath
               hither
               to
               brought
               ;
               for
               as
               they
               ,
               so
               this
               (
               in
               Question
               and
               Answer
               )
               wholely
               concerns
               what
               Christ
               is
               to
               Man
               
                 in
                 Man
              
               (
               which
               was
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Question
               )
               and
               not
               what
               he
               was
               to
               any
               in
               his
               Visible
               Appearance
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               only
               Question
               .
            
             
               Before
               I
               leave
               this
               Particular
               ,
               I
               must
               again
               declare
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Light
               and
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               with
               Holy
               Reverence
               to
               confess
               unto
               the
               
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 shed
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 Propitiation
                 was
                 held
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 Remission
                 of
                 the
                 Sins
                 that
                 were
                 past
                 through
                 the
                 Forbearance
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 all
                 that
                 believed
                 :
              
               And
               we
               
               do
               embrace
               it
               as
               such
               ;
               and
               do
               firmly
               believe
               ,
               that
               thereby
               God
               declared
               his
               great
               Love
               unto
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               by
               it
               is
               the
               Consciousness
               of
               Sin
               declared
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               or
               Remission
               sealed
               to
               all
               that
               have
               known
               
                 true
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 in
                 his
                 Appearance
                 .
              
               But
               because
               of
               the
               Condition
               ,
               I
               mean
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               therefore
               do
               we
               exhort
               all
               to
               
                 turn
                 their
                 Minds
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 within
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 seeing
                 their
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 brought
                 both
                 into
                 true
                 Contrition
                 and
                 holy
                 Confidence
                 in
                 God's
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Benefit
                 thereof
              
               ;
               for
               without
               that
               necessary
               Condition
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               to
               obtain
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               so
               generally
               promulgated
               thereby
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ;
               As
               in
               my
               Answer
               at
               large
               ,
               so
               here
               ,
               in
               short
               ;
               I
               say
               ;
               Justification
               may
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               two-fold
               Sense
               ;
               Compleatly
               ,
               and
               Incompleatly
               :
               or
               rather
               thus
               ,
               compleat
               Justification
               hath
               two
               parts
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 not
                 imputing
                 past
                 Sins
                 ,
                 or
                 accounting
                 a
                 true
                 Penitant
                 ,
                 as
                 Righteous
              
               (
               or
               clear
               from
               the
               Guilt
               of
               past
               Sin
               )
               
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 Sinned
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Remission
                 which
                 God
                 declared
                 and
                 sealed
                 up
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 his
                 Son
              
               ;
               and
               thus
               far
               Righteousness
               as
               imputed
               goes
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               first
               part
               or
               Justification
               begun
               .
               The
               compleat
               or
               last
               part
               of
               compleat
               Justification
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 Cleansing
                 of
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 Regenerating
                 the
                 Mind
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Power
                 and
                 In-dwelling
                 of
                 Sin
                 by
                 the
                 effectual
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 establishing
                 his
                 Everlasting
                 Righteousness
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Some
               Scriptures
               considered
               relating
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 belong
                 such
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 these
              
               ;
               Isa
               .
               53.
               11.
               
               He
               shall
               bear
               their
               Iniquities
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               septuagint
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               He
               shall
               bear
               away
               their
               Iniquities
               ,
               
                 as
                 did
                 the
              
               Scape
               Goat
               
                 figuratively
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
              
               That
               God
               would
               declare
               his
               remitting
               or
               passing
               over
               the
               Sin
               that
               was
               past
               ,
               
               and.
               that
               he
               would
               be
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               World
               unto
               himself
               ,
               
               not
               imputing
               their
               Trespasses
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Also
                 Rom.
              
               4.
               5.
               
               But
               to
               him
               that
               worketh
               not
               ,
               but
               believeth
               on
               him
               that
               justified
               the
               Vngodly
               ,
               his
               Faith
               is
               counted
               for
               Righteousness
               ;
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               God
               acquitted
               upon
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               his
               Promise
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               lived
               in
               a
               Course
               of
               Vngodliness
               .
               
                 For
                 no
                 present
                 Work
                 ,
                 how
                 good
                 soever
                 ,
                 can
                 justifie
                 any
                 Man
                 from
                 the
                 Condemnation
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 for
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Sin
                 that
                 is
                 past
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 justifying
                 the
                 Ungodly
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 is
              
               pardoning
               
                 the
                 Ungodly
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 so
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 upon
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               accounted
               for
               Righteousness
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               the
               Person
               pardoned
               had
               never
               sinned
               :
               
                 and
                 this
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 7th
                 and
                 8th
                 verses
                 ,
              
               Blessed
               are
               they
               whose
               Sins
               are
               forgiven
               ,
               and
               whose
               Iniquities
               are
               Covered
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               6.
               
               
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 yet
                 wit
                 hout
                 Strength
                 ,
                 Christ
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 dyed
                 for
                 the
                 Vngodly
              
               ;
               and
               verse
               8.
               
               But
               
                 God
                 commended
                 his
                 Love
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 while
                 we
                 were
                 yet
                 Sinners
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               Christ
               laid
               down
               his
               Life
               to
               reclaim
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               for
               the
               Forgiveness
               of
               the
               Sin
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               to
               all
               Ungodly
               and
               Sinful
               Men
               ,
               
               that
               turn
               from
               the
               Evil
               of
               their
               Wayes
               by
               unfeigned
               Repentance
               ;
               it
               was
               done
               in
               and
               by
               Christ
               for
               all
               Ungodly
               Men
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               Benefit
               of
               any
               without
               Repentance
               .
               Not
               that
               people
               should
               go
               on
               in
               Sin
               ,
               but
               by
               so
               recommending
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               and
               sealing
               such
               Glad-Tidings
               with
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
               to
               allure
               and
               engage
               them
               from
               their
               present
               Course
               of
               Sin
               ,
               1
               John
               4.
               19.
               
            
             
               He
               first
               loved
               us
               ,
               men
               must
               not
               therefore
               continue
               in
               Sin
               ,
               that
               Grace
               (
               
                 that
                 is
                 Forgiveness
              
               )
               may
               abound
               ;
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               6.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 last
                 considerable
                 Place
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
              
               Corinthians
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               21.
               
               For
               he
               hath
               made
               him
               Sin
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               knew
               no
               Sin
               ;
               
                 That
                 is
              
               ,
               He
               was
               made
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               remitting
               or
               passing
               over
               of
               the
               Sin
               that
               was
               past
               ;
               for
               such
               as
               repent
               and
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               made
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               rather
               accounted
               Righteous
               in
               the
               Sight
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               never
               committed
               Sin
               by
               not
               imputing
               or
               forgiving
               the
               Sin
               that
               was
               past
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 Sence
                 the
                 two
                 fore-going
                 Verses
                 confirm
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
              
               that
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               World
               unto
               himself
               ,
               not
               imputing
               their
               Trespasses
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               hath
               committed
               unto
               them
               the
               Word
               of
               of
               Reconciliation
               .
               Now
               then
               we
               are
               Ambassadors
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               though
               God
               did
               beseeeh
               you
               through
               us
               ,
               We
               pray
               you
               in
               Christ's
               Stead
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               verse
               19
               ,
               20.
               
                 agreeing
                 with
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               25.
               
               Whom
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               to
               be
               a
               Propit●ation
               through
               Faith
               in
               his
               Blood
               to
               declare
               his
               Righteousness
               for
               the
               Remission
               (
               
                 or
                 passing
                 over
              
               )
               of
               Sins
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               through
               the
               Forbearance
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 which
                 is
                 neither
              
               a
               rigid
               Satisfaction
               for
               ,
               nor
               a
               Justification
               from
               Sins
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               present
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 late
                 shallow
                 VVriter
                 in
                 his
              
               Preface
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Hartford
               self-confuting
               Pamphlet
               
                 idlely
                 and
                 falsely
                 called
                 the
              
               Quaker
               converted
               ,
               
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 
                 believe
                 ,
                 but
                 an
              
               acquitting
               from
               or
               remitting
               of
               past
               Sin
               upon
               Faith
               and
               Amendment
               of
               Life
               ,
               
                 which
                 makes
                 up
                 that
                 only
                 imputative
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 holds
                 forth
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 can
                 allow
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Part
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 up
                 compleat
                 Justification
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 :
              
               Keep
               thee
               far
               from
               a
               false
               Matter
               ,
               &
               the
               Innocent
               &
               Righteous
               slay
               thou
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               not
               justifie
               the
               wicked
               ,
               
                 Exod.
                 23.
                 
                 I.
              
               Lord
               who
               shall
               ,
               ABIDE
               in
               thy
               TABERNACLE
               ,
               who
               shall
               DWELL
               in
               thy
               
                 HOLY
                 HILL
              
               ?
               He
               that
               
                 WALKETH
                 UPRIGHTLY
              
               and
               
                 WORKETH
                 RIGHTEOUSNESS
              
               and
               
                 SPEAKETH
                 THE
                 TRUTH
                 IN
                 HIS
                 HEART
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
              
               15.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               When
               a
               Righteous
               man
               turns
               away
               from
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               for
               his
               Iniquity
               that
               he
               has
               done
               ,
               shall
               he
               dye
               ;
               Again
               ,
               when
               the
               wicked
               Man
               turneth
               away
               from
               his
               Wickedness
               ,
               and
               doth
               that
               which
               is
               Lawful
               or
               Right
               ,
               he
               shall
               save
               his
               Soul
               ,
               Ezek.
               18.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Not
               every
               one
               that
               sayeth
               unto
               me
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               DOTH
               the
               Will
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Math.
               7.
               21.
               
               Vnless
               a
               Man
               be
               born
               again
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               John
               3.
               3
               ,
               5.
               
               If
               ye
               keep
               my
               Commandment
               ,
               ye
               shall
               abide
               in
               my
               Love
               ,
               John
               15.
               10.
               
               For
               not
               the
               Hearers
               of
               the
               Law
               are
               justified
               ,
               but
               the
               Doers
               of
               the
               Law
               shall
               be
               justified
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               13.
               
               If
               ye
               live
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ye
               shall
               dye
               ;
               but
               if
               ye
               through
               the
               Spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               Deeds
               of
               the
               Body
               ye
               shall
               live
               ,
               for
               as
               many
               as
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               18.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               That
               the
               Offering
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               be
               acceptable
               being
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               16.
               
               But
               this
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               your
               Sanctification
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               43.
               
               Because
               God
               hath
               from
               the
               Beginning
               chosen
               you
               to
               Salvation
               through
               Sanctification
               
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               Belief
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               2.
               13.
               
               Was
               not
               Abraham
               our
               Father
               
                 JUSTIFIED
                 by
                 WORKS
              
               ,
               when
               he
               offered
               Isaac
               his
               Son
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ?
               Ye
               see
               then
               how
               that
               by
               Works
               a
               Man
               is
               justified
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Faith
               only
               ,
               Jam.
               2.
               22
               ,
               24.
               
            
             
               In
               all
               these
               weighty
               Passages
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               clear
               then
               that
               Sanctification
               both
               ushers
               in
               ,
               and
               compleats
               Justification
               .
               First
               ,
               In
               that
               no
               Man
               can
               have
               right
               to
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               but
               upon
               
                 Vnfeigned
                 Repentance
              
               and
               
                 True
                 Faith
              
               begotten
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               well
               the
               Beginnings
               of
               Sanctification
               ,
               as
               Introduction
               to
               Justification
               .
               2
               dly
               ,
               That
               (
               though
               we
               grant
               as
               before
               at
               large
               ,
               
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
              
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Effect
               or
               purchase
               of
               inward
               Righteousness
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               for
               its
               impossible
               ;
               but
               the
               free
               Love
               and
               Mercy
               of
               God
               yet
               )
               without
               the
               Holy
               Sanctifying
               or
               Regenerating
               Work
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               by
               the
               Operation
               of
               his
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               to
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               have
               Access
               
                 into
                 God's
                 Tabernable
                 and
                 Holy
                 Hill
                 ,
              
               much
               less
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               him
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               as
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Work
               of
               Sanctfication
               ,
               opens
               the
               Way
               
                 for
                 the
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               call
               the
               first
               part
               of
               Justification
               ;
               so
               is
               Regeneration
               or
               Sanctification
               throughout
               ,
               in
               Body
               ,
               Soul
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               compleating
               of
               Justification
               ,
               as
               Sanctification
               ,
               consequently
               
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 second
                 Part
                 of
                 Justification
              
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               a
               making
               Man
               
                 just
                 by
                 Nature
              
               ,
               who
               was
               before
               Just
               but
               by
               Imputation
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               was
               accounted
               just
               by
               not
               having
               Sin
               imputed
               through
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
               in
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               declared
               in
               and
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
                 is
                 now
                 inwardly
                 made
                 more
                 just
                 ,
                 because
                 made
                 Holy
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 Holy
                 ,
                 
                 Levit.
                 20.
                 7.
                 
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               5.
               48.
               
               
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 Righteous
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               3.
               7.
               
                 through
                 the
                 effectual
                 Working
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 are
                 Two
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 prove
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 one
                 is
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               30.
               
               But
               of
               him
               are
               ye
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               of
               God
               is
               made
               unto
               us
               Wisdom
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Sanctification
               and
               Redemption
               ;
               
                 where
                 the
                 word
              
               Justification
               
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
              
               Thing
               Justification
               
                 doubtless
                 included
                 and
                 implyed
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               30.
               
               Moreover
               ,
               whom
               he
               did
               predestinate
               ,
               them
               he
               also
               called
               ;
               and
               whom
               he
               called
               ,
               them
               he
               also
               justified
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               justified
               ,
               them
               he
               also
               glorified
               ;
               where
               Sanctification
               
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 Dispute
                 the
              
               word
               Justification
               includes
               it
               .
               
                 Nor
                 are
                 we
                 alone
                 in
                 this
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 since
                 both
                 Ancient
                 and
                 Modern
                 Writers
                 avouch
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 adv
                 .
                 Heres
                 .
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 30.
                 
              
            
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Disciple
               to
               Polycarpus
               ,
               who
               was
               Disciple
               to
               John
               the
               Divine
               Apostle
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               
                 
                   Justiantem
                   Patres
                   virtute
                   Decalogi
                   conscriptam
                   habentes
                   in
                   cordibus
                   s●is
                   legem
                   .
                
                 The
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 were
                 justified
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               (
               
                 Lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 4.
              
               )
               
                 He
                 speaks
                 of
                 many
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 that
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 have
                 Salvation
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 without
                 Paper
                 or
                 Ink.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 Strom.
                 lib.
                 7.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               sayes
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               same
               Century
               ;
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 leavened
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Orig.
                 Epist
                 .
                 ad
                 Rom.
                 L.
                 4.
                 c.
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               Origen
               also
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 Christ
                 Justified
                 them
                 only
                 who
                 have
                 betaken
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 New
                 Life
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 cast
                 away
                 the
                 Old
                 Garments
                 of
                 Unrighteousness
                 and
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 of
                 Fathers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Reformers
                 from
                 Popery
              
               .
            
             
               
                 H.
                 Bullenger
                 ,
                 Decad.
                 1.
                 
                 Serm.
                 6.
                 de
                 Justif
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 H.
                 Bullenger
              
               thus
               ;
               
                 To
                 justifie
                 signifieth
                 to
                 remit
                 Offences
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               distinguisht
               the
               first
               part
               ;
               but
               hear
               what
               followeth
               )
               
                 to
                 cleanse
                 ,
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 utterance
                 of
                 Life
                 Everlasting
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 Justification
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Treatise
                 for
                 the
                 Absolution
                 
                   and
                   Remission
                   of
                   Sins
                   ,
                   for
                   Sanctification
                   and
                   Adoption
                
                 into
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 Barns's
                 Works
                 ,
                 p.
                 243
                 ,
                 244
                 ,
                 245.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               him
               I
               will
               add
               
                 D.
                 Barnes
              
               ,
               Burnt
               in
               Henry
               the
               
               Eighth's
               Dayes
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Church
                 against
                 the
                 Romish
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               asserts
               in
               full
               and
               pathetical
               Expressions
               ;
               
                 That
                 what
                 gives
                 her
                 Acceptance
                 in
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 her
                 being
                 presented
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 Christ
                 her
                 Head
                 ,
                 without
                 Spot
                 ,
                 
                   through
                   the
                   Washing
                   of
                   Regeneration
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 B.
                 Downam
                 .
                 of
                 Justif
                 .
                 chap.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               So
               
                 Bishop
                 Downam
              
               of
               Justification
               distinguisheth
               and
               determineth
               this
               Point
               almost
               in
               the
               very
               same
               Terms
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               with
               some
               Passages
               out
               of
               J.
               Spirgg's
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 Testimony
                 to
                 an
                 Approaching
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 J.
                 Sprig
                 .
                 Test
                 .
                 p.
                 81
                 ,
                 82
                 ,
                 83
                 ,
                 84
                 ,
                 85
                 ,
                 88
                 ,
                 89.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Flesh
                   profitteth
                   nothing
                
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 only
                 know
                 Christ's
                 Dying
                 and
                 Rising
                 
                   without
                   you
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 profit
                 you
                 nothing
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 have
                 him
                 Dying
                 and
                 Rising
                 
                   within
                   you
                   .
                   Error
                   in
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Root
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   Faith
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   World
                   is
                   full
                   —
                   Paul
                
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hearing
                 that
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 for
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 them
                 free
                 ;
                 No
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Life
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 —
                 Here
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 puts
                 a
                 Difference
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   brings
                   the
                   Covenant
                   to
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   a
                   poor
                   Creature
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Adoption
                   and
                   Sonship
                   revealing
                   us
                   God
                   as
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   revealing
                   God
                   in
                   Vnion
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   our
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   our
                   Strength
                   ,
                
                 he
                 doth
                 indeed
                 seal
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ;
                 
                 He
                 sets
                 apart
                 Christ's
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 this
                 distinguisheth
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 lay
                 your
                 Salvation
                 upon
                 an
                 *
                 
                   Historical
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 ye
                 will
                 be
                 deceived
                 ,
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 that
                 in
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 confide
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 have
                 
                   Christ
                   revealed
                   in
                   you
                
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 all
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 commend
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 justified
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 sanctified
                 by
                 Christ's
                 dying
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   Christ's
                   suffering
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   only
                   ,
                   That
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   compleat
                   Ministration
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                
                 (
                 There
                 indeed
                 we
                 see
                 our
                 Salvation
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 transacted
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 )
                 but
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 actually
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 
                   wher
                   as
                   God
                   doth
                   send
                   that
                   same
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Adoption
                   into
                   our
                   Hearts
                   ,
                
                 revealing
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 revealing
                 unto
                 us
                 our
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 that
                 Reconciliation
                 that
                 was
                 held
                 forth
                 to
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 is
                 dispensed
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   our
                   being
                   offered
                   up
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   was
                   .
                
              
            
             
               All
               these
               Persons
               put
               great
               Value
               upon
               the
               Inward
               Work
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               plainly
               determine
               Sanctification
               and
               Justification
               to
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               one
               have
               the
               Preference
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               gives
               it
               to
               Sanctification
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               11.
               
               
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Vnrighteous
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Be
                 not
                 deceived
                 ,
                 neither
                 Fornicators
                 ,
                 nor
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 nor
                 Adulterers
                 ,
                 nor
                 Effeminate
                 ,
                 nor
                 Abusers
                 of
                 themselves
                 with
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 nor
                 Thieves
                 ,
                 nor
                 Covetous
                 ,
                 nor
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 nor
                 Revilers
                 ,
                 nor
                 Extortioners
                 shall
                 
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 are
                 washed
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 are
              
               sanctified
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 ye
                 are
                 justified
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 our
                 God.
              
               
               
                 H.
                 Grotius
              
               expounds
               the
               word
               sanctified
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               accepistis
               spiritum
               sanctum
               ,
               
                 ye
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               word
               Justified
               ,
               majores
               quotidie
               in
               justitia
               fecistis
               progressus
               ,
               
                 ye
                 have
                 made
                 daily
                 greater
                 progress
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               And
               
                 D.
                 Hammond
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Annotations
               upon
               the
               fifth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               second
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               interprets
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Righteousness
               ,
               a
               being
               
                 first
                 sanctified
              
               ,
               and
               then
               justified
               .
            
             
               To
               end
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               serious
               Reader
               ,
               It
               is
               our
               Faith
               ,
               that
               Christ
               to
               conform
               us
               to
               his
               Heavenly
               Image
               ,
               who
               have
               by
               wicked
               Works
               degenerated
               into
               the
               Earthly
               ,
               and
               thereby
               rendered
               our selves
               Aliens
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Rebels
               to
               his
               pure
               Law
               of
               Life
               ,
               first
               declares
               or
               holds
               forth
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               past
               ,
               upon
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               by
               the
               laying
               down
               of
               his
               Life
               ;
               and
               then
               works
               out
               ,
               by
               his
               Holy
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               in
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               the
               Sin
               that
               is
               inherent
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               room
               thereof
               brings
               in
               his
               own
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
               .
               So
               that
               our
               being
               accounted
               Righteous
               ,
               is
               as
               Christ
               was
               accounted
               a
               Sinner
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               a
               Sinner
               
                 by
                 Commission
                 or
                 Guilt
              
               ,
               neither
               were
               we
               as
               of
               our selves
               Righteous
               
                 by
                 Innocency
                 or
                 Non-commission
                 of
                 Sin
              
               ;
               for
               then
               there
               had
               been
               no
               need
               of
               Remission
               to
               have
               been
               declared
               by
               his
               publick
               offering
               up
               of
               himself
               :
               But
               he
               was
               so
               reputed
               from
               
                 bearing
                 away
                 the
                 Sins
                 that
                 were
                 past
                 through
                 the
                 Forbearance
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               accounted
               as
               Righteous
               (
               upon
               Repentance
               and
               true
               Faith
               )
               
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 Remission
                 and
                 perfect
                 Acquittance
                 of
                 Sins
                 
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 never
                 committed
                 them
                 .
              
               Therefore
               wofully
               will
               they
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               that
               shut
               out
               the
               inward
               Work
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               stretch
               this
               to
               Sins
               past
               ,
               present
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               thereto
               ;
               when
               as
               the
               Benefit
               of
               Christ's
               Suffering
               ,
               can
               in
               no
               sense
               be
               known
               or
               enjoyed
               ,
               without
               the
               true
               Faith
               and
               
                 unfeigned
                 Repentance
              
               ,
               which
               must
               precede
               Remission
               it self
               (
               &
               by
               whom
               ,
               or
               where
               is
               that
               wrought
               ,
               if
               not
               by
               Christ
               within
               )
               much
               more
               must
               they
               go
               before
               compleat
               Justification
               ,
               which
               comprizeth
               Sanctification
               and
               Redemption
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               pron
               ounce
               it
               a
               Dangerous
               Doctrine
               ;
               since
               it
               flatters
               People
               with
               that
               being
               compleated
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               ;
               thereby
               deluding
               their
               poor
               Souls
               into
               a
               Perishing
               Security
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               True
               Christ
               .
               We
               own
               ,
               and
               our
               Adversary
               prov'd
               to
               deny
               him
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             sixteenth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             first
             Book
             charged
             us
             with
             the
             
               Denyal
               of
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
            
             ;
             Among
             other
             Testimonies
             that
             he
             brought
             out
             of
             our
             Friends
             Books
             ,
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             I
             did
             eflectually
             consider
             two
             ;
             viz.
             
             
               This
               we
               certainly
               know
               ,
               and
               can
               never
               call
               the
               Bodily
               Garment
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               appeared
               and
               dwelt
               in
               the
               Body
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               For
               that
               which
               he
               took
               upon
               .
               him
               was
               but
               a
               Garment
               ,
               even
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               
                 I.
                 Peninington
              
               Quest
               .
               p.
               20
               ,
               23
               ,
               32.
               
            
             To
             introduce
             my
             Answer
             ,
             I
             observed
             at
             the
             
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             same
             page
             ,
             
               He
               confost
               ,
               That
               we
               don't
               deny
               there
               was
               such
               a
               Man
               as
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               and
               that
               God
               ,
               or
               rather
               Christ
               ,
               was
               in
               him
               ,
            
             which
             I
             then
             said
             makes
             up
             our
             Christ
             ;
             I
             meant
             ,
             
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               Flesh
            
             .
             He
             replyeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               76
               ,
               77.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 told
              
               W.
               P.
               
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 profess
                 themselves
              
               ;
               We
               witness
               (
               saith
               Fox
               )
               the
               same
               Christ
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               now
               manifested
               in
               the
               Flesh
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               He
               should
               have
               given
               us
               the
               Book
               and
               Page
               ,
               where
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               hath
               so
               expressed
               himself
               ;
               however
               ,
               we
               deny
               not
               that
               Doctrine
               ;
               
                 for
                 God
                 doth
                 dwell
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 his
                 Temples
                 and
                 Tabernacles
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               
               Rev.
               21.
               3.
               
               But
               we
               must
               forever
               reject
               J.
               Faldo's
               ignorant
               or
               worse
               Consequence
               ;
               That
               because
               we
               own
               ,
               that
               God
               dwells
               in
               his
               Children
               ,
               therefore
               
                 he
                 dwelt
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 that
                 Body
                 of
                 Flesh
                 he
                 prepared
                 to
                 manifest
                 himself
                 by
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 his
                 People
              
               ;
               Or
               ,
               that
               our
               asserting
               ,
               that
               God
               appeared
               and
               dwelt
               in
               that
               Holy
               Body
               eminently
               prepared
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               no
               larger
               Sense
               ,
               then
               that
               in
               which
               we
               understand
               him
               to
               dwell
               in
               his
               Children
               .
               I
               might
               as
               well
               argue
               against
               the
               Scripture
               as
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               doth
               against
               us
               ;
               Christ
               was
               full
               of
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               ;
               therefore
               when
               he
               fills
               his
               Children
               with
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               ,
               
                 they
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 Grace
                 and
                 Truth
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 .
              
               Or
               thus
               ,
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               and
               God
               was
               in
               Paul
               ;
               therefore
               
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 in
              
               Paul
               
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
              
               .
               It
               is
               after
               this
               Rate
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               our
               
               Adversary
               essayes
               to
               confute
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               made
               no
               Distinction
               between
               the
               Fulness
               and
               the
               Measure
               ,
               the
               Treasury
               and
               the
               Gift
               ;
               He
               was
               full
               of
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Fulness
               have
               we
               received
               and
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 14
                 ,
                 16.
              
               
            
             
               The
               next
               Thing
               I
               observed
               from
               what
               he
               gave
               as
               our
               Confession
               of
               the
               true
               Christ
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 whom
                 we
                 call
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
              
               John
               Faldo
               '
               
                 s
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 that
                 Body
                 only
                 that
                 dyed
              
               ;
               here
               he
               cuts
               my
               Answer
               of
               short
               and
               bestoweth
               this
               Reply
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               76.
               
            
             
               Here
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 Only
                 ,
                 W.
                 P.
              
               forgeth
               ;
               he
               makes
               my
               allowing
               Christ's
               Body
               to
               be
               his
               Garment
               ,
               to
               imply
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Why
               did
               he
               not
               give
               my
               Words
               ;
               who
               knows
               by
               what
               he
               quoted
               of
               my
               Answer
               that
               he
               had
               ever
               been
               so
               kind
               ?
               the
               Man
               knew
               it
               pincht
               him
               ,
               and
               seem'd
               resolved
               to
               conceal
               it
               .
               It
               was
               this
               :
               
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 second
                 Proof
                 ,
                 he
                 inserts
                 these
                 two
                 Words
                 VERY
                 RIGHT
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Assent
                 to
                 that
                 Part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 me
                 seems
                 as
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 his
                 Purpose
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   which
                   Christ
                   took
                   upon
                   htm
                   was
                   our
                   Garment
                   ,
                
                 even
                 the
                 
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   our
                   Nature
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   Faldo
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Garment
                 is
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Difference
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Garment
                 ;
                 Or
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 Garment
                 of
                 that
                 divine
                 Being
                 that
                 dwells
                 therein
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 unscriptural
                 and
                 very
                 carnal
                 ;
              
               and
               I
               still
               say
               ,
               That
               Christ's
               Garment
               can
               never
               constitute
               him
               Christ
               .
               And
               that
               ,
               as
               he
               darkly
               calls
               
               it
               the
               (
               intire
               )
               Christ
               (
               as
               I
               shall
               make
               appear
               )
               so
               hath
               he
               in
               this
               Concession
               contradicted
               himself
               ,
               and
               utterly
               given
               away
               the
               Cause
               .
               But
               he
               is
               of
               another
               Mind
               as
               his
               Reply
               will
               inform
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               76.
               
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               calls
               his
               and
               the
               Saints
               Bodies
               their
               Cloathing
               ,
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
              
               yet
               they
               were
               never
               the
               less
               a
               part
               of
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               A
               meer
               Rattle
               for
               Children
               .
               Did
               the
               Body
               God
               prepar'd
               for
               his
               Son
               to
               do
               his
               Will
               in
               ,
               help
               to
               constitute
               him
               Christ
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Apostles
               Body
               did
               help
               to
               constitute
               him
               Paul
               ?
               If
               it
               did
               ,
               why
               may
               we
               not
               as
               well
               say
               that
               Paul
               was
               among
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               so
               many
               hundred
               Years
               before
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Apostle
               doth
               assert
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 by
                 Name
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Rock
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 drank
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               4.
               for
               if
               the
               Body
               constitute
               him
               Christ
               ,
               as
               sayes
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               then
               he
               could
               no
               more
               be
               Christ
               before
               he
               had
               that
               Body
               ,
               then
               Paul
               could
               be
               Paul
               before
               he
               had
               his
               Body
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               more
               Absurdity
               in
               affirming
               ,
               That
               Paul
               was
               Paul
               so
               many
               hundred
               Years
               before
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               then
               that
               Christ
               was
               Christ
               so
               many
               hundred
               Years
               before
               he
               was
               born
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               If
               
               Paul's
               Body
               were
               but
               a
               Cloathing
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               remote
               doth
               J.
               F's
               Comparison
               make
               Christ's
               Body
               to
               be
               from
               his
               Divinity
               ?
               since
               Paul
               did
               not
               preexist
               ,
               Christ
               did
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               took
               that
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               Body
               that
               was
               taken
               ,
               were
               not
               of
               equal
               Date
               ;
               for
               the
               Body
               was
               taken
               in
               the
               Fulness
               of
               Time
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               took
               it
               ,
               and
               manifested
               himself
               by
               it
               ,
               was
               from
               
               Everlasting
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               Christ
               qualified
               that
               Body
               for
               his
               Service
               ,
               but
               that
               Body
               did
               not
               constitute
               Christ
               ;
               He
               is
               invisible
               ,
               and
               ever
               was
               so
               to
               the
               ungodly
               World
               ;
               (
               that
               was
               not
               his
               Body
               )
               as
               honest
               
                 J.
                 Bradford
              
               told
               
                 Arch-Deacon
                 Harpsfield
              
               .
               B.
               Mart.
               3.
               
               Vol.
               p.
               293.
               and
               so
               much
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               anonted
               signifieth
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               outward
               after
               the
               Jewish
               Ceremony
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Spirit
               and
               invisible
               Power
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               will
               leave
               it
               with
               my
               Reader
               to
               consider
               what
               better
               terms
               then
               
                 Earthly
                 and
                 Perishing
                 .
                 J.
              
               F's
               Comparison
               implyeth
               to
               Christ's
               Body
               ;
               for
               such
               was
               the
               Apostles
               and
               the
               Bodies
               of
               those
               Saints
               he
               writ
               to
               .
               But
               he
               will
               by
               no
               means
               have
               himself
               concerned
               with
               a
               great
               Part
               of
               my
               following
               Discourse
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               he
               thinks
               ,
               in
               Opposition
               to
               no
               Body
               ;
               because
               I
               argued
               that
               the
               meer
               Body
               of
               Christ
               could
               not
               be
               the
               
                 intire
                 Christ
              
               (
               though
               he
               makes
               our
               Denyal
               of
               it
               to
               be
               a
               disowning
               of
               the
               true
               Christ
               )
               producing
               a
               Passage
               out
               his
               Book
               to
               my
               Purpose
               in
               Contradiction
               to
               himself
               ,
               viz.
               p.
               72.
               
               
                 The
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 ,
                 separated
                 from
                 his
                 Mans
                 Soul
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 separated
                 from
                 his
                 Divne
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Nature
              
               ;
               bestowing
               upon
               me
               for
               so
               ill
               employing
               of
               my
               time
               ,
               these
               Terms
               ,
               
                 Vain
                 Trifler
                 —
                 Pedantick
                 Magesterialness
                 ,
                 Forger
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Wickedness
                 then
                 being
                 a
                 Thief
              
               ;
               to
               make
               him
               assert
               the
               meer
               Body
               to
               be
               the
               
                 intire
                 Christ
              
               ;
               adding
               ,
               
                 but
                 this
                 is
              
               Penn
               '
               
                 s
                 high-way
                 and
                 beaten
                 Rode
              
               One
               would
               think
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               wronged
               him
               with
               all
               imaginable
               Baseness
               ,
               in
               fastning
               upon
               him
               any
               such
               Conclusion
               ;
               yet
               if
               I
               make
               it
               not
               appear
               by
               his
               Reply
               (
               which
               one
               would
               think
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               penned
               a
               little
               more
               cautiously
               after
               he
               had
               given
               such
               Occasion
               by
               his
               former
               Discourse
               )
               and
               that
               to
               ,
               in
               
               his
               very
               next
               page
               ,
               let
               my
               Reader
               say
               ,
               I
               merit
               all
               th●se
               hard
               Words
               that
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               flingeth
               so
               angrily
               upon
               me
               .
            
             
               He
               produced
               several
               Scriptures
               to
               prove
               (
               as
               I
               understood
               him
               )
               the
               Manhood
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               (
               or
               else
               he
               did
               nothing
               ;
               for
               without
               so
               believing
               and
               arguing
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               prove
               our
               Denyal
               of
               the
               true
               Christ
               ,
               because
               .
               we
               asserted
               Christ
               to
               have
               been
               before
               that
               Body
               ,
               consequently
               that
               it
               was
               not
               the
               the
               intire
               Christ
               )
               which
               I
               explained
               and
               rescued
               .
               He
               omits
               giving
               the
               Reader
               any
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               only
               in
               general
               Tearms
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               without
               Perversion
               ;
               His
               Reply
               unto
               which
               will
               make
               good
               my
               Construction
               of
               his
               Words
               ,
               or
               I
               am
               greatly
               mistaken
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               77.
               
            
             
               Whereas
               I
               produced
               Abundance
               of
               Scriptures
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Man
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               will
               by
               no
               means
               allow
               them
               to
               have
               that
               Sence
               ;
               no
               ,
               not
               that
               in
               Luke
               2.
               26.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 revealed
                 to
                 him
              
               (
               Simeon
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 Death
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               neither
               that
               the
               Child
               Jesus
               whom
               Simeon
               took
               up
               in
               his
               Arms
               ,
               was
               the
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Certainly
                 (
                 sayes
              
               W.
               P.
               p.
               161.
               )
               
                 This
                 Allegation
                 from
              
               Luke
               2.
               26.
               
                 will
                 never
                 prove
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 prepared
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
              
               whole
               intire
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Neither
               did
               I
               produce
               It
               to
               prove
               the
               Body
               to
               be
               such
               ;
               what
               Disputing
               can
               there
               be
               with
               a
               Man
               that
               keeps
               neither
               to
               my
               Words
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               But
               is
               this
               the
               great
               Enemy
               to
               Forgery
               ,
               the
               express
               Quoter
               ,
               one
               that
               cites
               to
               a
               Tittle
               ,
               and
               scorns
               ,
               as
               to
               Ignore
               
               his
               own
               Concessions
               ,
               so
               to
               render
               his
               own
               Conclusions
               for
               his
               Enemies
               Assertions
               ?
               who
               charges
               me
               with
               denying
               this
               Passage
               among
               others
               ,
               as
               any
               whit
               proving
               the
               Man
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               ,
               whilst
               he
               quotes
               my
               own
               Conclusion
               upon
               it
               to
               have
               been
               no
               other
               then
               
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               the
               
                 whole
                 and
                 intire
                 Christ
              
               .
               Now
               he
               cant
               compass
               his
               End
               ,
               he
               produced
               not
               those
               Scriptures
               to
               prove
               any
               such
               Thing
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               clearer
               then
               that
               it
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               to
               deny
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               intire
               Christ
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               consequently
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               he
               understands
               with
               
                 L.
                 Muggleton
              
               only
               the
               Body
               that
               died
               ?
               So
               that
               he
               did
               but
               evade
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               that
               I
               argued
               against
               no
               body
               ,
               in
               affirming
               and
               proving
               that
               the
               Body
               taken
               in
               that
               time
               was
               not
               the
               whole
               Christ
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               produced
               those
               Scriptures
               to
               that
               very
               End
               ,
               notwithstanding
               what
               he
               sayes
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               for
               what
               else
               can
               any
               infer
               ,
               when
               he
               so
               obviously
               makes
               no
               Difference
               between
               saying
               ,
               The
               Man
               Jesus
               is
               not
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 visible
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 intire
                 Christ
              
               ;
               Thus
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               he
               Faulters
               at
               the
               Entrance
               .
               I
               will
               give
               a
               brief
               Account
               of
               neer
               two
               pages
               of
               Answer
               by
               him
               omitted
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 Simeon
                 saw
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 
                   J.
                   F.
                
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 unto
                 that
                 good
                 man
                 who
                 waited
                 for
                 
                 Israel's
                 Consolation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 as
                 well
                 a
                 spiritual
                 as
                 natural
                 ,
                 or
                 inward
                 as
                 outward
                 Sight
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 were
                 both
                 to
                 deny
                 Christ's
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conclude
                 Simeon
                 void
                 of
                 any
                 spiritual
                 Sight
                 or
                 Intendment
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   a
                   Light
                   enlightning
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 though
                 still
                 be
                 it
                 understood
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   confess
                   that
                   Child
                   as
                   seen
                   and
                   understood
                   
                   by
                
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   Respect
                   to
                   that
                   great
                   End
                   of
                   his
                   Appearance
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Lord
                   's
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 Let
                 none
                 then
                 be
                 so
                 unjust
                 as
                 to
                 infer
                 we
                 deny
                 the
                 Lords
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 rather
                 chuse
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 sayes
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   God
                
                 manifest
                 in
                 Flesh
                 ;
              
               See
               my
               Answer
               ,
               pag.
               161.
               
            
             
               Nothing
               can
               be
               clearer
               then
               that
               I
               only
               argued
               in
               Opposition
               to
               his
               carnal
               Doctrine
               ,
               against
               the
               meer
               Bodie
               's
               being
               the
               Christ
               of
               God.
               Now
               ,
               since
               he
               makes
               me
               hereby
               to
               deny
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               I
               must
               conclude
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Man
                 Jesus
              
               he
               understands
               no
               more
               then
               the
               
                 meer
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               how
               do
               I
               deny
               the
               Man
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               only
               scrupeling
               to
               call
               the
               
                 meer
                 and
                 only
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 the
                 ●hrist
                 of
                 God.
              
               His
               next
               Animadversion
               was
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               78.
               
            
             
               
                 Let
                 us
                 observe
                 how
              
               W.
               P.
               
                 abuses
                 that
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               Acts
               5.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               The
               words
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               are
               thus
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               The
               God
               of
               our
               Fathers
               (
               who
               raised
               up
               (
               the
               Body
               of
               )
               Jesus
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               which
               ye
               slew
               ,
               and
               hung
               upon
               a
               Tree
               ,
               him
               (
               whose
               Body
               you
               so
               cruelly
               used
               )
               hath
               God
               exalted
               at
               his
               Right
               Hand
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Beside
                 this
                 Construction
                 ,
                 which
                 renders
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 his
                 Body
                 that
                 suffered
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Christ
                 never
                 suffered
                 nor
                 dyed
                 ,
                 nor
                 rose
                 ,
                 he
              
               (
               W.
               P.
               )
               
                 puts
                 instead
                 of
              
               whom
               
                 he
                 slew
              
               ?
               which
               
                 he
                 slew
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 intend
                 only
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               I
               appeal
               to
               my
               Reader
               's
               Understanding
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               if
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               doth
               not
               in
               this
               Sentence
               make
               the
               
               
                 meer
                 Body
              
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               one
               Reason
               why
               he
               denyes
               my
               Interpretation
               ,
               is
               my
               making
               the
               
                 meer
                 Body
              
               only
               to
               have
               dyed
               ,
               which
               not
               being
               the
               
                 intire
                 Christ
              
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               He
               ,
               but
               his
               Body
               only
               that
               dyed
               .
               So
               that
               either
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               holds
               the
               
                 meer
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               or
               else
               ,
               
                 that
                 something
                 more
                 dyed
                 then
                 the
                 meer
                 Body
                 :
              
               But
               because
               he
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Deity
               could
               not
               dye
               ,
               nor
               that
               the
               
                 Soul
                 did
                 dye
              
               ,
               it
               must
               follow
               that
               the
               Body
               only
               dyed
               ;
               And
               since
               he
               will
               strictly
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               dyed
               ,
               
                 the
                 meer
                 Body
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               His
               second
               Exception
               is
               very
               trivial
               ,
               and
               what
               in
               it
               can
               be
               thought
               to
               deserve
               an
               Answer
               ,
               is
               included
               in
               what
               was
               said
               before
               ;
               for
               whom
               might
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               as
               it
               represented
               the
               whole
               or
               intire
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               Metonymically
               spoaken
               ,
               the
               
                 Thing
                 containing
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Thing
                 contained
              
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               frequent
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               many
               times
               that
               is
               
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Christ
                 .
              
               This
               ,
               with
               abundance
               more
               of
               pertinent
               Answer
               he
               takes
               no
               more
               notice
               of
               ,
               then
               if
               it
               had
               never
               been
               written
               .
               But
               a
               little
               to
               give
               J.
               F.
               his
               Humor
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               if
               the
               Upshot
               rises
               higher
               then
               which
               .
               What
               doth
               he
               understand
               by
               the
               Person
               slain
               ?
               (
               according
               to
               J.
               F's
               own
               distinctions
               )
               Was
               it
               the
               Godhead
               ?
               That
               he
               denyes
               ,
               first
               Book
               ,
               part
               2.
               p.
               73.
               
               Was
               it
               the
               Man's
               Soul
               ?
               No
               ,
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               78.
               
               
                 Must
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Body
                 then
                 ?
              
               And
               if
               so
               ?
               What
               Corrupting
               of
               Scripture
               is
               it
               to
               say
               ,
               which
               ye
               slew
               ,
               instead
               of
               whom
               ye
               slew
               ?
               'T
               is
               at
               this
               slender
               trifling
               rate
               he
               hath
               dealt
               with
               us
               throughout
               the
               Controversie
               .
               Two
               Passages
               more
               before
               we
               conclude
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
             
             
               Upon
               my
               recollecting
               the
               whole
               of
               this
               Argumentation
               and
               concluding
               thus
               ,
               Since
               the
               Divinity
               
                 could
                 not
                 dye
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Man's
               Soul
               
                 was
                 not
                 Mortal
              
               ,
               much
               less
               could
               be
               hanged
               on
               a
               Tree
               ,
               or
               put
               into
               a
               Sepulchre
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 visible
                 Body
                 only
                 that
                 dyed
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               that
               it
               is
               therefore
               the
               
                 intire
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               in
               J.
               F's
               as
               well
               as
               Blasphemous
               
                 L.
                 Muggleton's
              
               Sense
               ,
               he
               makes
               this
               Reply
               word
               for
               word
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               78.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               it
               follows
               upon
               my
               Sense
               ,
               it
               follows
               upon
               the
               words
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               saith
               the
               same
               in
               so
               many
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               sense
               a
               Hundred
               Times
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               such
               ab●urdity
               follows
               upon
               either
               ;
               The
               Soul
               can't
               dye
               ,
               cannot
               therefore
               the
               Man
               dye
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               killing
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               mortal
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Man
               cannot
               properly
               be
               said
               to
               dye
               whilst
               his
               Soul
               lives
               ,
               but
               he
               may
               be
               said
               
                 to
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 Visible
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 his
                 mortal
                 Body
              
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Body
               dyes
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Man
               ;
               I
               know
               it
               is
               a
               common
               Phrase
               ,
               but
               synecdochically
               spoken
               ,
               where
               that
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               whole
               Man
               ,
               which
               only
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Mortal
               part
               of
               Man.
               This
               brings
               the
               Business
               no
               nearer
               then
               it
               was
               before
               ;
               for
               if
               I
               understand
               any
               thing
               ,
               
                 the
                 Comparison
                 makes
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 only
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               it
               is
               call'd
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               from
               that
               familiar
               usage
               in
               Speech
               ,
               the
               Thing
               contained
               for
               
                 the
                 Thing
                 containing
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               instead
               
               of
               the
               
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               Because
               such
               Murderers
               ,
               who
               are
               said
               to
               kill
               Men
               ,
               kill
               only
               the
               Bodies
               of
               Men
               ,
               those
               Jews
               who
               crucified
               Christ
               ,
               properly
               crucified
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               only
               ;
               though
               in
               a
               more
               mysuical
               Sense
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               also
               said
               in
               that
               very
               Action
               ,
               to
               have
               murdered
               the
               Prince
               of
               Life
               and
               Glory
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               
            
             
               His
               other
               Passage
               containeth
               a
               Reflection
               upon
               my
               saying
               ,
               that
               Souls
               could
               not
               be
               hanged
               on
               a
               Tree
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               79.
               
            
             
               I
               had
               thought
               that
               the
               Soul
               being
               Vnited
               with
               the
               Body
               till
               Death
               ,
               where-ever
               the
               Body
               was
               disposed
               ,
               the
               Soul
               was
               also
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Body
               so
               long
               as
               it
               liveth
               ,
               hanging
               on
               a
               Tree
               ,
               the
               Soul
               hangs
               there
               too
               ;
               also
               many
               a
               poor
               Wretch
               can
               tell
               him
               at
               the
               Torment
               of
               Execution
               ,
               that
               his
               Doctrine
               is
               False
               ;
               for
               were
               but
               their
               Souls
               separated
               from
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               they
               would
               feel
               no
               Pain
               ,
               nor
               cry
               out
               of
               their
               Torment
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               A
               very
               Shuffie
               ,
               and
               nothing
               to
               the
               Purpose
               .
               The
               Soul
               is
               in
               the
               Body
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Body
               is
               alive
               upon
               the
               Tree
               ,
               and
               yet
               it self
               not
               strictly
               hanged
               on
               the
               Tree
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               then
               would
               it
               be
               as
               impossible
               for
               the
               Soul
               as
               Body
               to
               free
               it self
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Soul
               by
               his
               own
               Allowance
               is
               incomparable
               and
               impossible
               ,
               because
               immaterial
               ;
               whereas
               
                 Nales
                 ,
                 Ropes
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Instruments
               of
               Cruelty
               ,
               can
               only
               fasten
               upon
               material
               things
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Soul
               could
               be
               properly
               hanged
               ,
               she
               could
               as
               well
               be
               burnt
               ,
               and
               laid
               into
               a
               Sepulchre
               .
               A
               Man
               might
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               if
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               were
               
               hanged
               on
               a
               Tree
               ,
               his
               Watch
               in
               his
               Pocket
               would
               be
               hanged
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               were
               put
               in
               the
               Stocks
               ,
               his
               Understanding
               would
               be
               in
               the
               Stocks
               .
               Nor
               hath
               any
               poor
               Wretch
               reason
               to
               complain
               of
               my
               Doctrine
               at
               their
               Executions
               ;
               for
               I
               never
               denyed
               ,
               that
               Pain
               was
               a
               Sign
               of
               the
               Soul
               's
               not
               being
               separated
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               an
               undeniable
               Reason
               ,
               why
               it
               is
               not
               separated
               ;
               however
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Soul
               ,
               but
               the
               Body
               (
               through
               that
               sensibility
               the
               Soul
               ,
               while
               unseparated
               ,
               continues
               in
               it
               )
               which
               feels
               that
               Pain
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               could
               tell
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               of
               many
               Blessed
               Martyrs
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Flames
               ,
               were
               carryed
               above
               the
               Sense
               of
               Pain
               ;
               not
               because
               their
               Souls
               were
               not
               in
               their
               Bodies
               at
               the
               Stake
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               exceeding
               Joy
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               way
               may
               as
               well
               be
               said
               to
               be
               tyed
               to
               the
               Stake
               ,
               as
               the
               Soul
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               Soul
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               J.
               F's
               Argument
               ;
               The
               Soul
               is
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Soul
               is
               as
               well
               tyed
               as
               the
               Body
               ;
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               and
               his
               Comforts
               are
               in
               the
               Soul
               ,
               therefore
               tyed
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Stake
               as
               either
               Body
               or
               Soul.
               
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               Souls
               may
               be
               hanged
               upon
               Trees
               ,
               as
               Souls
               in
               Scripture
               are
               said
               to
               dye
               ,
               or
               be
               slain
               ,
               an
               Hebrew
               Phrase
               ;
               not
               that
               Souls
               really
               did
               dye
               or
               were
               slain
               ,
               but
               that
               Man
               is
               called
               many
               times
               by
               his
               nobler
               Part.
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               conclude
               this
               Chapter
               with
               a
               few
               Reasons
               for
               the
               Hope
               that
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Subject
               Matter
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               two
               or
               Three
               Testimonies
               in
               Confirmation
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               I
               offer
               with
               all
               Tenderness
               of
               Conscience
               unto
               my
               serious
               Reader
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               This
               Opinion
               of
               our
               Adversary's
               renders
               Christ
               not
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               World
               from
               
               Abel's
               Day
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 another
                 Name
                 or
                 Power
                 by
                 which
                 Men
                 could
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Name
                 and
              
               Power
               
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               12.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               makes
               Christ's
               Words
               either
               an
               Equivocation
               or
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               unto
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Before
              
               Abraham
               
                 was
                 I
                 am
              
               ;
               since
               it
               makes
               him
               that
               was
               before
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               said
               so
               ,
               not
               the
               same
               Person
               or
               Being
               rather
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Because
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Anointed
               ,
               hath
               a
               Relation
               to
               his
               being
               King
               ,
               Priest
               and
               Prophet
               ,
               which
               are
               both
               of
               a
               more
               Spiritual
               Nature
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               then
               the
               Flesh
               Christ
               took
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               made
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               second
               Covenant
               ,
               was
               without
               beginning
               of
               Dayes
               or
               End
               of
               Life
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Because
               Christ
               himself
               magnifieth
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 above
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ;
               They
               look
               not
               farther
               then
               his
               Body
               ,
               or
               Flesh
               as
               it
               was
               visible
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               he
               appointed
               them
               to
               look
               farther
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               his
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               spiritually
               ,
               which
               is
               Meat
               indeed
               ,
               and
               Drink
               indeed
               ,
               being
               that
               Living
               Bread
               which
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               who
               eats
               thereof
               shall
               live
               forever
               ,
               Joh.
               6.
               48
               ,
               to
               58
               ,
               &
               63.
               
               And
               those
               that
               see
               not
               through
               and
               beyond
               that
               visible
               Body
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Vail
               which
               the
               eternal
               Word
               took
               to
               trasact
               and
               represent
               as
               in
               a
               common
               Person
               ,
               that
               which
               every
               Child
               of
               God
               ought
               measurably
               to
               witness
               in
               his
               own
               particular
               ,
               unto
               the
               beholding
               and
               partaking
               of
               the
               divine
               Widom
               ,
               Power
               and
               Righteousness
               that
               dwelt
               therein
               which
               are
               Meat
               indeed
               and
               Drink
               indeed
               unto
               
               every
               hungry
               and
               thirsty
               Soul
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               come
               to
               the
               chief
               
                 Corner-Stone
                 that
                 is
                 Elect
                 and
                 Pretious
                 ,
              
               but
               are
               carnal
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               Scriptures
               nor
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               Mat.
               22.
               29.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               lay'd
               far
               more
               Weight
               upon
               the
               Coming
               of
               the
               Comforter
               ,
               or
               himself
               ,
               in
               his
               second
               and
               spiritual
               Appearance
               in
               them
               ,
               among
               whom
               he
               bodily
               conversed
               ,
               then
               upon
               the
               Continuance
               of
               his
               bodily
               Presence
               ,
               Joh.
               16.
               7.
               intimating
               that
               he
               intended
               a
               more
               spiritual
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 they
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Father
                 &
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               chap.
               17
               ,
               21
               ,
               23.
               a
               Fellowship
               beyond
               what
               they
               had
               already
               known
               ,
               how
               could
               it
               otherwise
               have
               been
               expedient
               as
               the
               Text
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               if
               the
               Change
               from
               his
               visible
               to
               invisible
               Presence
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               both
               more
               glorious
               and
               advantageous
               :
               His
               Disciples
               believed
               him
               for
               the
               Words
               he
               spoak
               ,
               Chap.
               16.
               30.
               
               But
               ver
               .
               31.
               32.
               
               Jesus
               answerd
               them
               ,
               
                 Do
                 you
                 now
                 believe
                 ?
                 Behold
                 ,
                 the
                 Hour
                 cometh
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 scattered
                 every
                 Man
                 to
                 his
                 OWN
              
               ;
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               You
               shall
               then
               know
               me
               and
               believe
               in
               me
               upon
               a
               more
               clear
               and
               certain
               Ground
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               have
               received
               thus
               of
               my
               Fulness
               ,
               
                 and
                 Grace
                 for
                 Grace
              
               ,
               Joh.
               1.
               16.
               and
               be
               scattered
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               done
               while
               I
               stay
               in
               this
               Capacity
               among
               you
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               expedient
               that
               I
               go
               away
               ,
               as
               to
               my
               bodily
               Presence
               ,
               Joh.
               16.
               7.
               
               (
               on
               which
               you
               have
               such
               great
               Dependence
               )
               but
               I
               
                 (
                 Christ
              
               )
               will
               not
               leave
               you
               comfortless
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 a
                 Comforter
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               14.
               3
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 For
                 lo
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 alwayes
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               28.
               20.
               this
               is
               the
               Christ
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               Because
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               desired
               not
               ,
               thence
               forth
               to
               know
               Christ
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               spiritually
               as
               
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               himself
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               16.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               and
               as
               the
               Apostle
               counted
               all
               other
               Knowledge
               Dross
               &
               Dung
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               reveal'd
               in
               him
               ;
               so
               was
               he
               not
               contented
               that
               the
               Galatians
               should
               rest
               in
               a
               fleshly
               Knowledge
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 but
                 travelled
                 in
                 Birth
                 with
                 them
              
               (
               like
               a
               faithful
               Witness
               of
               the
               inward
               Work
               of
               God
               )
               
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 until
                 Christ
                 was
                 formed
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               4.
               19.
               who
               doubtless
               was
               the
               true
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               Because
               that
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
               is
               called
               a
               Vail
               ,
               but
               he
               himself
               is
               within
               the
               Vail
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holyest
               ,
               whereinto
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               High
               Priest
               hath
               entered
               ,
               Hebr.
               10.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               And
               as
               he
               descended
               into
               ,
               and
               past
               through
               a
               suffering
               State
               in
               his
               fleshly
               Appearance
               ,
               
               and
               returned
               into
               that
               State
               of
               Immortality
               and
               Eternal
               Life
               and
               Glory
               from
               whence
               he
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               which
               was
               and
               is
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holiest
               (
               then
               obscur'd
               or
               hid
               by
               his
               flesh
               or
               body
               the
               Vail
               )
               while
               in
               the
               World
               )
               so
               must
               all
               know
               a
               Death
               to
               their
               Fleshly
               Wayes
               and
               Religions
               ,
               yea
               their
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               himself
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               or
               they
               stick
               in
               the
               Vail
               ,
               and
               never
               enter
               into
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holyest
               ,
               nor
               come
               to
               know
               him
               in
               any
               Spiritual
               Relation
               ,
               as
               their
               High
               and
               Holy
               Priest
               that
               abides
               therein
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               Because
               that
               Christ
               lives
               and
               dwells
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               Joh.
               14.
               23.
               chap.
               15.
               5.
               chap.
               17.
               21.
               
               Coloss
               .
               1.
               27.
               which
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Outward
               Body
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               I
               cannot
               by
               any
               means
               believe
               that
               the
               meer
               visible
               Flesh
               and
               Body
               constitutes
               Christ
               ;
               though
               I
               shall
               confess
               ,
               that
               respecting
               the
               Administration
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Service
               of
               that
               Holy
               Body
               (
               fitted
               and
               quallified
               of
               God
               as
               an
               Instrument
               to
               usher
               ,
               introduce
               and
               bring
               it
               forth
               into
               the
               World
               )
               it
               may
               very
               well
               have
               attributed
               to
               it
               the
               Name
               Christ
               ,
               being
               so
               nearly
               related
               ;
               But
               rather
               that
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               is
               the
               Fulness
               (
               whose
               transcending
               Glory
               was
               vailed
               by
               that
               Body
               of
               Flesh
               he
               wore
               ,
               and
               was
               only
               let
               forth
               in
               that
               Day
               as
               any
               were
               capable
               of
               beholding
               and
               receiving
               it
               )
               which
               dwelt
               therein
               .
               And
               those
               who
               at
               this
               Day
               do
               seed
               upon
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Bodily
               Appearance
               (
               yet
               honourable
               in
               its
               place
               )
               &
               know
               not
               a
               breaking
               through
               the
               Vail
               ,
               by
               witnessing
               a
               Measure
               of
               the
               same
               Divine
               Wisdom
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               Grace
               &
               Truth
               revealed
               and
               born
               forth
               in
               themselves
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               carnal
               and
               fleshly
               Christians
               ,
               being
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               Formation
               of
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               in
               themselves
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Christ
               ,
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               Christ
               abiding
               the
               Hope
               of
               Glory
               in
               the
               Souls
               of
               his
               People
               .
            
             
               This
               distinction
               ,
               friendly
               Reader
               ,
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Body
               ,
               is
               very
               unpleasant
               to
               me
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               thrust
               into
               it
               by
               the
               loud
               Clamours
               of
               our
               Adversary
               against
               us
               ,
               &
               as
               too
               short
               he
               rests
               our
               words
               so
               as
               to
               rebuke
               his
               fond
               Absurdities
               ,
               I
               hope
               sufficiently
               detected
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               more
               in
               my
               Eye
               ,
               and
               indeed
               lay
               hardest
               upon
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               oppose
               and
               defeat
               his
               Carnal
               Objections
               against
               the
               Glorious
               Christ
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               ,
               by
               his
               vehement
               Out-cries
               at
               us
               ,
               as
               Persons
               denying
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               we
               rather
               chuse
               to
               call
               that
               Body
               that
               was
               prepared
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               then
               
                 Christ
                 himself
              
               ,
               to
               beat
               People
               off
               at
               once
               from
               hearkening
               after
               our
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Second
               Coming
               of
               Christ
               
               into
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ;
               for
               if
               his
               Doctrine
               be
               true
               ,
               Christ
               doth
               not
               really
               dwell
               in
               his
               Children
               ;
               thereby
               depriving
               the
               Children
               of
               Men
               from
               the
               most
               Heavenly
               Enjoyment
               and
               Priviledge
               God
               hath
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               :
               For
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               affirm
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               only
               True
               and
               Wise
               God
               ,
               
                 The
                 True
                 Church
                 is
                 become
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 he
              
               (
               the
               Divine
               Wisdom
               ,
               Power
               and
               Righteousness
               )
               
                 lives
                 ,
                 reigns
                 and
                 puts
                 forth
                 himself
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 come
                 not
                 thus
                 to
                 experience
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 King
                 Prophet
                 and
                 High
                 Priest
              
               (
               who
               is
               without
               Beginning
               of
               Dayes
               and
               End
               of
               Life
               )
               
                 they
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 God's
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 stick
                 in
                 the
                 Vail
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 any
                 Entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Divine
                 Vnction
                 from
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 is
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Spiritual
                 Fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 witnessed
              
               ;
               for
               which
               Glorious
               Dispensation
               we
               contend
               through
               all
               Difficulties
               ,
               making
               it
               our
               Business
               to
               promote
               it
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               now
               but
               as
               a
               Cloud
               of
               a
               Span
               long
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               spread
               and
               cover
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               receive
               Refreshment
               ,
               being
               bedewed
               and
               covered
               with
               the
               Vertue
               and
               Righteousness
               thereof
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               which
               the
               World
               is
               as
               a
               Wilderness
               ,
               being
               over
               run
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               Impiety
               under
               a
               specious
               Shew
               of
               Religion
               ,
               making
               up
               that
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               and
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
               ,
               and
               City
               filled
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Abomination
               ,
               against
               which
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               will
               yet
               be
               more
               and
               more
               revealed
               .
               Oh!
               Compassion
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               our
               Brethren
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               opens
               our
               Mouthes
               with
               frequent
               Cryes
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               come
               out
               of
               her
               ,
               lest
               they
               be
               Partakers
               of
               her
               Plagues
               ;
               
                 for
                 ,
                 knowing
                 the
                 Terrors
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 therefore
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 diligent
                 search
                 after
                 the
                 one
                 Thing
                 necessary
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               I
               mean
               ,
               
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Jesus
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 by
                 the
                 Washing
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 :
              
               For
               with
               great
               Sorrow
               I
               write
               it
               ,
               God
               he
               knows
               ;
               Unspeakable
               and
               Irreparable
               is
               the
               Loss
               Multitudes
               have
               sustained
               by
               such
               Carnal
               Conceits
               ,
               as
               their
               Preachers
               through
               Blindness
               have
               begot
               a
               Belief
               in
               them
               of
               ,
               and
               a
               Zeal
               for
               ,
               as
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               to
               the
               suspecting
               and
               open
               decrying
               under
               the
               hateful
               Names
               of
               
                 Error
                 ,
                 Heresie
              
               and
               Blasphemy
               ,
               the
               very
               Soul
               or
               Substance
               of
               True
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               which
               only
               brings
               to
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               us
               ,
               our
               Appeal
               is
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               Impartial
               Generation
               he
               is
               now
               bringing
               forth
               ,
               who
               will
               have
               an
               Ear
               to
               hear
               ,
               and
               a
               Palate
               to
               savour
               and
               taste
               the
               Truth
               of
               this
               Ancient
               Mystery
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
              
               at
               what
               time
               these
               testimonies
               shall
               be
               of
               value
               ,
               however
               dis-regarded
               by
               the
               false
               Jew
               and
               Carnal
               Christian
               of
               the
               present
               Age.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 end
                 my
                 part
                 herein
                 with
                 our
                 most
                 solemn
                 Confession
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               That
               we
               believe
               in
               no
               other
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               then
               he
               who
               appeared
               to
               the
               Fathers
               of
               old
               at
               sundry
               Times
               and
               in
               divers
               Manners
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Fulness
               of
               Time
               took
               Flesh
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Stock
               of
               David
               ,
               became
               
                 Immanuel
                 ,
                 God
                 manifest
                 in
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               through
               which
               he
               conversed
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               preached
               his
               Everlasting
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Divine
               Power
               gathered
               faithful
               Witnesses
               ;
               and
               when
               his
               Hour
               was
               come
               ,
               was
               taken
               of
               cruel
               Men
               ,
               his
               Body
               
                 wickedly
                 slain
              
               ,
               which
               Life
               he
               gave
               to
               proclaim
               ,
               upon
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               a
               general
               Ransom
               to
               the
               World
               ;
               the
               Third
               Day
               he
               rose
               again
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               appeared
               
               among
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               in
               whose
               view
               he
               was
               received
               up
               into
               Glory
               ,
               
                 but
                 returned
                 again
              
               ,
               fulfilling
               those
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 leave
                 you
                 comfortless
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 you
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 you
                 unto
                 my self
                 ,
              
               John
               14.
               3
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               that
               he
               did
               come
               and
               abide
               at
               really
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               doth
               now
               in
               his
               Children
               by
               Measure
               ,
               as
               without
               Measure
               in
               that
               Body
               prepared
               to
               perform
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               in
               ;
               That
               He
               is
               their
               King
               ,
               Prophet
               and
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               intercedes
               and
               mediates
               on
               their
               behalf
               ,
               bringing
               in
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Assurance
               forever
               into
               all
               their
               Hearts
               and
               Consciences
               ;
               to
               whom
               be
               Everlasting
               Honour
               and
               Dominion
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               few
               Testimonies
               in
               Defence
               of
               our
               Sense
               .
            
             
               
                 B.
                 Jewel
                 .
                 Serm.
                 upon
                 Jos
                 .
                 6.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               My
               first
               Testimony
               is
               out
               of
               that
               great
               English
               Author
               and
               worthy
               Man
               
                 B.
                 Jewel
              
               ,
               who
               speaking
               of
               what
               Christ
               was
               to
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               sayes
               thus
               ;
               
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 taken
                 upon
                 him
                 a
                 Natural
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   they
                   did
                   eat
                   his
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 He
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 shed
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   they
                   drank
                   his
                   Blood.
                
                 St.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   did
                   eat
                   the
                   same
                   Spiritual
                   Meat
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   All
                   did
                   drink
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   spiritual
                   Drink
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 VERILY
                 AND
                 TRULY
                 AS
                 WE
                 DO
                 NOW
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 then
                 did
                 so
                 eat
                 
                   lived
                   forever
                
                 .
              
               I
               think
               a
               pregnant
               and
               apt
               Testimony
               to
               Christ's
               being
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               before
               his
               Coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               .
               But
               this
               being
               the
               Language
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               though
               more
               then
               an
               Hundred
               years
               old
               :
               Perhaps
               his
               Stomach
               will
               not
               digest
               
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               let
               's
               hear
               what
               some
               considerable
               Separatists
               will
               tell
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Joshua
                 Sprig
                 .
                 Test
                 .
                 to
                 an
                 Approaching
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Pag.
                 80
                 ,
                 81
                 ,
                 86.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 therefore
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 offended
                 whenas
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Ministration
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Form
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 doth
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 doth
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 Map
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 real
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   revealed
                   within
                   thee
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   —
                   A
                   map
                   serves
                   until
                   a
                   Man
                   knows
                   the
                   Country
                
                 —
                 There
                 is
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 is
                 the
                 Witness
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 Person
                 in
                 whom
                 our
                 Salvation
                 is
                 transacted
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Figure
                 ;
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   the
                   real
                   Truth
                   and
                   Principle
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Life
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   real
                   Salvation
                   within
                   us
                   .
                
              
               Again
               in
               his
               Preface
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 that
                 Degree
                 that
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Administration
                 takes
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Fleshly
                   Administration
                   gives
                   place
                
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 Measure
                 that
                 Christ's
                 Second
                 Appearance
                 draws
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   drawn
                   from
                   under
                   his
                   first
                   Appearance
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               
                 Joshua
                 Sprig
              
               ,
               whose
               Book
               was
               licensed
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               formerly
               said
               ,
               by
               
                 Joseph
                 Caril
                 ,
                 a
                 reverend
                 Minister
                 among
                 the
              
               Independents
               .
            
             
               
                 C.
                 Goad's
                 Last
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 pag.
                 76
                 ,
                 77.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Destroy
                 the
                 Vail
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 Death
                 ;
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 Vail
                 is
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 Death
                 ;
                 Death
                 upon
                 a
                 true
                 Account
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Vail
                 upon
                 
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 Life
                 ,
                 even
                 Christ's
                 Flesh
                 was
                 a
                 Vail
                 .
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 Vailes
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 our
                 Life
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   less
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   Life
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 T.
                 Collier's
                 Discovery
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Creation
                 ,
                 pag.
                 399.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 have
                 had
                 very
                 narrow
                 Apprehensions
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   limiting
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   Man
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 Truth
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   make
                   up
                   but
                   One
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 as
                 
                   Truly
                   manifesteth
                   Himself
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 although
                 the
                 Measure
                 of
                 that
                 Manifestation
                 is
                 different
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               sayes
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               to
               these
               things
               ?
               Are
               not
               we
               Out-done
               in
               our
               Expressions
               by
               profest
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Independent
               and
               Baptist
               Way
               ?
               shall
               we
               be
               stiled
               Blasphemers
               ,
               that
               more
               modestly
               utter
               our
               Belief
               ,
               whilst
               these
               Men
               notwithstanding
               pass
               for
               Orthodox
               ?
               I
               hope
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               has
               more
               Reverence
               for
               
                 J.
                 Caryl
              
               ,
               then
               to
               question
               his
               Judgment
               in
               the
               License
               of
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               not
               so
               little
               Respect
               for
               the
               two
               last
               as
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Three
               Scriptures
               rescured
               from
               the
               false
               Glosses
               of
               our
               Adversary
               ;
               Joh.
               1.
               9.
               
               Rom.
               10.
               3.
               2
               
               Pet
               1.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             OUr
             Adversary
             imployes
             his
             19th
             Chapter
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Exposition
             of
             3
             Passages
             in
             Scripture
             against
             what
             I
             offered
             in
             my
             Answer
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Scope
             and
             Intendment
             of
             them
             ;
             But
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ?
             so
             lamely
             doth
             he
             cite
             me
             ,
             so
             constantly
             overlook
             me
             ,
             that
             unless
             he
             had
             hop'd
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             write
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             or
             that
             what
             he
             writ
             would
             pass
             for
             a
             Reply
             ,
             whether
             it
             deserved
             to
             be
             called
             so
             or
             no
             :
             I
             can
             see
             no
             Pretence
             for
             continuing
             the
             Controversie
             ;
             for
             either
             he
             grant●
             what
             we
             say
             by
             contradicting
             himself
             ;
             or
             sayes
             nothing
             to
             what
             we
             deny
             ,
             that
             may
             strictly
             merit
             our
             notice
             .
             But
             let
             him
             speak
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               80.
               
            
             
               
                 Vpon
                 my
                 Exposition
                 of
              
               Joh.
               1.
               9.
               
               That
               was
               the
               true
               Light
               ,
               &c.
               W.
               P.
               
                 makes
                 a
                 huge
                 Brag
                 of
                 the
                 Advantage
                 I
                 give
                 his
                 Cause
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 he
                 argues
                 from
                 my
                 Words
                 :
              
               If
               Christ
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               then
               Christ
               was
               before
               his
               Appearance
               ,
               p.
               168.
               and
               consequently
               ,
               Christ
               was
               and
               is
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               of
               Men
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               If
               he
               saith
               nothing
               ,
               as
               nothing
               he
               sayes
               to
               what
               he
               
               cites
               ,
               blame
               not
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               would
               have
               reported
               it
               :
               But
               whether
               I
               had
               any
               Advantage
               ,
               or
               having
               it
               ,
               bragged
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               be
               best
               seen
               by
               giving
               my
               Answer
               as
               it
               lay
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 that
                 Light
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 Word
                 which
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 saith
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 )
                 then
                 Christ
                 was
                 before
                 his
                 bodily
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 our
                 former
                 Chapter
                 is
                 justified
                 on
                 our
                 Part
                 against
                 his
                 Notions
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
                 Christ
                 ;
              
               but
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               expresly
               sayes
               ,
               p.
               84
               ,
               85.
               
               
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   so
                   or
                   in
                   that
                   Manner
                   is
                   Christ
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   Men
                
                 ;
              
               nay
               ,
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 
                   Christ
                   appearing
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
              
               consequently
               ,
               Christ
               was
               before
               he
               took
               that
               Flesh
               ,
               or
               appeared
               in
               that
               Body
               (
               not
               to
               constitute
               him
               or
               make
               him
               Christ
               ,
               but
               to
               transact
               ,
               work
               ,
               declare
               and
               bring
               to
               pass
               by
               and
               through
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               peculiar
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               prepared
               holy
               Instrument
               )
               therefore
               Christ
               was
               and
               is
               that
               Word
               which
               was
               with
               God
               and
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               of
               Men.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               my
               Argument
               grounded
               upon
               his
               Concessions
               ;
               What
               Advantage
               it
               is
               to
               our
               Cause
               ,
               let
               it
               answer
               for
               it self
               ,
               what
               Bragg
               I
               made
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               unless
               it
               was
               my
               calling
               his
               Acknowledgments
               a
               Justification
               of
               our
               fore-going
               Chapter
               .
               I
               leave
               the
               Meaning
               of
               his
               Silence
               to
               my
               Reader
               ,
               and
               insert
               his
               Reply
               to
               another
               part
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               which
               was
               this
               :
               And
               least
               we
               should
               yet
               mistake
               him
               ,
               he
               calls
               it
               
                 
                   God
                   manifested
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 speak
                 all
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 &
                 give
                 the
                 Deaths
                 Wound
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Cause
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Words
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Salvation
                   and
                   Life
                   Eternal
                   of
                   poor
                   Sinners
                   was
                   wrapt
                   up
                   in
                   Christ
                   as
                   God.
                   
                
              
               Mark
               his
               Reply
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               80.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               as
               Man
               too
               ;
               yet
               as
               this
               excludes
               not
               his
               Divinity
               as
               necessary
               to
               our
               Salvation
               ;
               neither
               doth
               his
               Di●ity
               exclude
               his
               Humanity
               as
               necessary
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               These
               Words
               ,
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Man
                 too
              
               ,
               are
               added
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               woful
               Impertinency
               that
               they
               wholy
               contradict
               his
               Saying
               ,
               
                 Salvation
                 of
                 poor
                 Sinners
                 was
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 God
              
               ;
               for
               they
               imply
               a
               Denyal
               of
               Man's
               Salvation
               ,
               being
               wrapt
               up
               in
               Christ
               as
               Man
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               was
               his
               Meaning
               ,
               take
               his
               own
               Words
               ,
               as
               they
               ly
               in
               his
               own
               Book
               ,
               part
               2.
               p.
               85.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               Import
               of
               the
               4th
               verse
               (
               10.
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 him
                 was
                 Life
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 was
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
              
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               Salvation
               and
               Life
               Eternal
               of
               poor
               Sinners
               was
               wrapt
               up
               in
               Christ
               as
               GOD
               ,
               who
               being
               
                 SO
                 QUALIFIED
              
               was
               capahle
               of
               working
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               again
               and
               all
               reasonable
               Men
               must
               acknowledge
               I
               did
               not
               wrong
               his
               Meaning
               ,
               but
               gave
               his
               Sense
               and
               not
               mine
               :
               To
               be
               sure
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               such
               Words
               as
               these
               ,
               
                 yea
                 and
                 as
                 Man
                 too
              
               ,
               which
               is
               just
               as
               if
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Vnderstanding
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 reasonable
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               &
               being
               charged
               with
               a
               self-Contradiction
               ,
               should
               absurdly
               add
               ,
               
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 Animal
                 too
                 ,
              
               There
               needs
               so
               pointing
               at
               so
               much
               palpable
               Weakness
               .
            
             
               His
               other
               Words
               about
               the
               
                 Divinity
                 's
                 not
                 excluding
                 the
                 Manhood
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               go
               by
               Slip
               to
               the
               Bu●●ness
               ;
               for
               all
               was
               necessary
               that
               God
               thought
               necessary
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               instrumentally
               :
               But
               will
               it
               therefore
               follow
               that
               
               the
               Salvation
               and
               Life
               eternal
               of
               poor
               Sinners
               was
               wrapt
               up
               in
               Instruments
               ?
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               see
               what
               he
               sayes
               at
               the
               Defence
               I
               made
               for
               my
               rendring
               of
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               enlightned
               in
               my
               Book
               entituled
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 vindicated
              
               .
               Hear
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               81.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               any
               Cause
               he
               hath
               to
               think
               me
               stumbled
               at
               his
               rendring
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               enlightned
               ,
               unless
               for
               rebuking
               him
               for
               wastng
               so
               many
               pages
               in
               quoting
               Authorities
               for
               that
               which
               would
               be
               granted
               easily
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               He
               and
               his
               Friend
               
                 H.
                 H.
              
               are
               the
               more
               to
               be
               blamed
               that
               they
               put
               me
               to
               so
               much
               Expence
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               it
               at
               least
               he
               intented
               to
               grant
               me
               ;
               but
               his
               
                 easie
                 granting
              
               is
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               too
               hard
               to
               be
               kept
               ;
               however
               I
               accept
               his
               Acknowledgment
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               his
               Silence
               to
               what
               I
               writ
               in
               Defence
               of
               our
               Understanding
               the
               following
               Words
               (
               so
               much
               Controverted
               by
               some
               )
               
                 Every
                 Man
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 :
              
               However
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               Passage
               that
               must
               not
               slip
               :
               It
               is
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               81.
               
            
             
               The
               last
               part
               of
               my
               Exposition
               ,
               viz.
               That●
               he
               
                 THAT
                 WAS
              
               the
               true
               Light
               points
               at
               Christ's
               Appearance
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               I
               added
               ,
               in
               his
               State
               of
               Humiliation
               ,
               
                 This
                 faith
              
               W.
               
                 P.
                 P.
                 178.
                 stints
                 Christ
                 to
                 that
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 denyes
                 Christ
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 true
                 Light
                 that
                 enlightens
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 with
                 God
                 or
                 God
                 ,
              
               But
               to
               blast
               all
               in
               a
               Breath
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 Is
                 this
                 
                 your
              
               Tertullus
               ?
               I
               would
               have
               
                 Mr.
                 Penn
              
               more
               solid
               and
               pertinent
               ,
               or
               leave
               his
               scribling
               Humor
               ,
               which
               at
               this
               rate
               is
               fit
               to
               write
               to
               none
               but
               those
               that
               can
               find
               Refreshment
               by
               a
               Dutch
               Woman's
               Babbling
               (
               though
               understanding
               not
               one
               Syllable
               )
               upon
               the
               Conceit
               it
               comes
               all
               from
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Whether
               my
               Answer
               or
               his
               Reply
               be
               
                 more
                 solid
                 and
                 pertinent
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               leave
               with
               my
               Readers
               to
               judge
               .
               Oh
               how
               ready
               are
               Men
               to
               condemn
               in
               others
               what
               they
               indulge
               in
               themselves
               ?
               It
               is
               strange
               to
               me
               if
               my
               Adversary
               be
               not
               guilty
               in
               censuring
               ;
               but
               that
               hurts
               him
               more
               then
               me
               .
               I
               say
               again
               that
               his
               Drift
               was
               to
               unconcern
               ,
               
                 That
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Light
              
               in
               any
               other
               Time
               then
               Christ's
               Coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               
               to
               which
               I
               opposed
               about
               a
               page
               and
               a
               half
               of
               which
               he
               hath
               reported
               not
               above
               four
               Lines
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               as
               they
               lay
               .
               Take
               it
               Reader
               ,
               briefly
               thus
               :
               
                 If
                 the
                 Word
                 that
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 true
                 Light
                 ,
                 as
                 sayes
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 himself
                 ,
                 p.
                 84.
                 then
                 can
                 it
                 never
                 be
                 restrained
                 to
                 that
                 Appearance
                 as
                 the
                 Beginning
                 or
                 End
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 nay
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 mention
                 any
                 Thing
                 of
                 his
                 Manifestation
                 in
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 the
                 Verse
                 concerns
                 the
                 Word
                 Creator
                 and
                 not
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 stints
                 to
                 his
                 Coming
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 see
                 pag.
                 89.
                 
                 But
                 by
                 his
                 Interpretation
                 THAT
                 is
                 not
                 relative
                 to
                 his
                 Appearance
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 p.
                 84.
                 and
                 so
                 
                 the
                 
                   Spanish
                   Translation
                
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 That
                 WORD
                 
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 so
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 that
                 Appearance
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 true
                 Light
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   true
                   Light
                   was
                   before
                   that
                   Appearance
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 Man-kind
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 alwayes
                 been
                 enlightned
                 by
                 that
                 Light
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 should
                 be
                 before
                 that
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 true
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 Word
                 it self
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 stinted
                 to
                 that
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 absurd
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 well
                 can
                 be
                 .
              
               Now
               Reader
               comes
               that
               part
               which
               he
               cited
               ,
               but
               more
               regularly
               ;
               
                 That
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 
                   That
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 deny
                 Christ
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Light
                 that
                 enlightens
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 Impertinency
                 and
                 gross
                 Falshood
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               Reply
               to
               all
               which
               next
               to
               what
               I
               have
               already
               transcribed
               ,
               he
               sayes
               no
               more
               then
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               82.
               
            
             
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               should
               have
               undertaken
               to
               prove
               that
               Christ
               was
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               
                 God
                 manifest
                 in
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               Ends.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               I
               did
               abundantly
               prove
               it
               in
               our
               Sence
               ,
               and
               nothing
               solid
               hath
               been
               offered
               to
               invalidate
               what
               I
               alledged
               ;
               but
               let
               it
               suffice
               that
               he
               hath
               granted
               my
               Charge
               .
               First
               ,
               In
               denying
               Christ
               to
               have
               been
               
                 either
                 Christ
                 or
                 the
                 true
                 Light
                 before
                 that
                 Time
                 ,
              
               a
               manifest
               Contradiction
               to
               himself
               ,
               p.
               84
               ,
               85
               ,
               86
               ,
               87
               ,
               88
               ,
               89.
               of
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               second
               Part.
               Next
               ,
               He
               therefore
               denyes
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               now
               the
               true
               Light
               ,
               because
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 this
                 Day
                 God
                 manifested
                 in
                 Flesh
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Manner
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 ,
              
               
               and
               thus
               much
               further
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               true
               Light
               before
               that
               Appearance
               (
               Socinianism
               in
               the
               abstract
               )
               I
               do
               not
               say
               so
               in
               Disgrace
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               pretends
               to
               disown
               it
               .
               For
               his
               saying
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               undertaken
               to
               prove
               them
               is
               absurd
               ,
               unless
               he
               had
               denyed
               them
               .
               This
               with
               me
               ,
               is
               matter
               enough
               to
               impeach
               my
               Adversary
               of
               blackest
               Sacriledge
               .
               I
               need
               add
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               no
               more
               will
               I
               add
               then
               this
               ,
               The
               Question
               was
               not
               ,
               whether
               we
               affirm
               Christ
               to
               be
               that
               Light
               by
               his
               visible
               and
               bodily
               Appearance
               Life
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               Miracles
               ,
               Death
               Resurrection
               ,
               &c.
               in
               this
               Day
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               in
               that
               .
               But
               whether
               these
               Words
               
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Light
              
               ,
               did
               not
               relate
               to
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Word
               which
               was
               with
               God
               and
               was
               God
               (
               and
               consequently
               if
               he
               did
               not
               enlighten
               Men
               )
               before
               he
               took
               Flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               by
               his
               Eternal
               Power
               and
               God-head
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               
                 spiritual
                 Luminary
              
               of
               the
               Invisible
               and
               Intelligible
               World
               ?
               Unto
               which
               his
               Words
               bear
               no
               Relation
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               any
               to
               deny
               the
               Question
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               the
               very
               next
               Words
               to
               those
               he
               cited
               ,
               That
               should
               we
               grant
               the
               Evangelist
               to
               refer
               to
               that
               Appearance
               ,
               Joh.
               1.
               9.
               yet
               it
               would
               conclude
               no
               Denyal
               of
               Christ's
               being
               the
               true
               Light
               that
               enlightens
               every
               Man
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               World
               both
               before
               and
               since
               that
               Appearance
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               most
               eminent
               breaking
               forth
               of
               the
               divine
               Light
               ;
               which
               doubtless
               had
               been
               enough
               to
               satisfie
               any
               moderate
               or
               modest
               Man
               ,
               but
               not
               satisfying
               him
               ,
               I
               must
               infer
               as
               before
               ,
               that
               his
               Displeasure
               is
               against
               our
               believing
               Christ
               to
               have
               enlightned
               before
               and
               since
               that
               visible
               Coming
               ,
               which
               if
               I
               understand
               any
               thing
               ,
               is
               in
               so
               many
               Words
               to
               deny
               his
               Divinity
               .
            
             
             
               The
               next
               Scripture
               by
               him
               exposited
               and
               by
               me
               rescued
               was
               Rom.
               10.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Word
                 is
                 nigh
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               he
               doth
               but
               touch
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               gives
               so
               little
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               scarce
               Head
               or
               Tail
               to
               be
               made
               of
               his
               Paragraph
               .
               I
               will
               contract
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               give
               his
               Reply
               .
            
             
               He
               made
               the
               Word
               to
               be
               the
               
                 written
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Commandments
                 given
                 by
              
               Moses
               ,
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               p.
               94.
               
               I
               answer'd
               ;
               
                 It
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 understood
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Question
                 was
                 not
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 about
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 Commandments
                 and
                 Word
                 of
                 Words
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 resolves
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   none
                   say
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   ascend
                   ,
                   descend
                   ,
                   or
                   go
                   beyond
                   the
                   Seas
                   to
                   fetch
                   the
                   great
                   Word
                   and
                   Conmandment
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   very
                   nigh
                   thee
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 the
                 innermost
                 Parts
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 whereinto
                 the
                 outward
                 Commandments
                 could
                 never
                 come
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Word
                 nigh
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 Conviction
                 upon
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               82
               ,
               83.
               
            
             
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               pu●s
               
                 to
                 fetch
                 the
                 great
                 Word
                 and
                 Commandment
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               Words
               of
               Moses
               ;
               A
               Crime
               to
               be
               abhorred
               ,
               yet
               frequent
               with
               him
               that
               pretends
               a
               sacred
               Esteem
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               In
               few
               Words
               to
               answer
               all
               ;
               Moses
               said
               of
               this
               Word
               ,
               verse
               12.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               or
               written
               Word
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               Christ
               the
               Word
               —
               also
               as
               I
               cold
               him
               before
               ,
               't
               is
               such
               a
               Word
               as
               uses
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Mouth
               which
               is
               the
               Organ
               and
               Instrument
               of
               speaking
               the
               Greek
               Word
               for
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               never
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               is
               sometimes
               intended
               of
               Christ
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               This
               looks
               more
               like
               a
               Reply
               then
               any
               thing
               we
               have
               had
               a
               great
               while
               ,
               yet
               that
               it
               only
               looks
               so
               ,
               will
               ly
               on
               our
               Part
               to
               show
               .
               First
               ,
               He
               charges
               me
               with
               Forgery
               ;
               Let
               's
               see
               what
               it
               was
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               to
               fetch
               the
               great
               VVord
               or
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               sayes
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               VVord
               or
               Commandment
               .
               Now
               I
               know
               no
               Difference
               betwixt
               fetching
               and
               bringing
               ;
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               added
               Great
               ,
               which
               of
               God's
               VVord
               or
               Commandment
               be
               not
               ,
               I
               did
               amiss
               ;
               If
               it
               be
               ,
               he
               is
               an
               idle
               Caviller
               ,
               fitter
               to
               kill
               Flies
               all
               day
               with
               the
               foolish
               Emperour
               then
               to
               write
               Books
               of
               Religious
               Controversie
               ,
               It
               is
               called
               Commandment
               ,
               Deutr.
               30.
               11.
               and
               Word
               ,
               ver
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               But
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               
                 not
                 Christ
              
               ,
               sayes
               our
               Adversary
               :
               I
               believe
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               knew
               in
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               those
               VVords
               were
               spoken
               on
               purpose
               to
               prevent
               the
               Excuse
               of
               being
               without
               a
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               nigh
               as
               their
               own
               Hearts
               or
               innermost
               Parts
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               exclude
               the
               VVord
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               rather
               thus
               :
               
                 The
                 Word
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 Heaven
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 excluded
                 your
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 ye
                 need
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 fetch
                 it
                 down
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 Hearts
                 to
                 instruct
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 reprove
                 you
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               God
               was
               never
               the
               less
               in
               Heaven
               for
               being
               nigh
               unto
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               Athenians
               ,
               which
               was
               
               Paul's
               Doctrine
               ,
               Acts
               17.
               27
               ,
               28.
               for
               sayes
               he
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               their
               own
               Prophets
               ,
               In
               him
               we
               live
               ,
               move
               and
               have
               our
               Being
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               also
               of
               his
               Off-Spring
               .
            
             
               Erasmus
               in
               Deut.
               saith
               ,
               non
               supra
               
                 ●e
                 sed
              
               intrate
               
                 est
                 Sermo
                 valde
              
               ,
               i.
               The
               VVord
               is
               not
               
                 above
                 thee
              
               ,
               but
               
                 very
                 within
                 thee
              
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Samaritan
               Coppy
               hath
               it
               (
               not
               the
               Word
               ,
               but
               )
               the
               
                 Thing
                 is
                 in
                 thee
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               is
               often
               so
               translated
               .
            
             
               Fagius
               upon
               the
               Place
               in
               Deuter.
               thus
               ,
               In
               Corde
               
                 dicit
                 quia
                 Legem
                 cordibus
                 Judaeorum
                 inscripserat
                 Dominus
                 priusquam
                 in
                 Tabulis
                 illis
                 lap●deis
                 Decologum
                 insculpsisset
              
               i.
               e.
               In
               the
               Heart
               saith
               he
               ;
               because
               the
               Lord
               
                 ha●●
                 written
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 the
              
               Jews
               ,
               before
               he
               had
               graven
               the
               Decalogue
               in
               the
               Tables
               of
               Stones
               .
            
             
               For
               its
               being
               
                 such
                 a
                 Word
                 as
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
              
               I
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               such
               a
               Word
               
                 as
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 too
              
               ;
               which
               he
               takes
               no
               Notice
               of
               in
               my
               Answer
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               not
               so
               impossible
               for
               the
               Eternal
               Word
               to
               express
               it self
               by
               the
               Mouth
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               the
               Book
               of
               written
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
              
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Commandments
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               verse
               10.
               but
               this
               Commandment
               or
               Word
               ,
               verse
               11.
               14.
               which
               cannot
               in
               good
               Sense
               be
               called
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 Word
              
               or
               Commandment
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               14
               ,
               15.
               which
               he
               acknowledgd
               ,
               the
               good
               Gentiles
               both
               to
               have
               had
               written
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               lived
               up
               to
               in
               good
               Measure
               ;
               unless
               we
               can
               suppose
               that
               God
               hath
               been
               less
               propitious
               to
               the
               Jews
               then
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               that
               God
               gave
               the
               Gentiles
               an
               inward
               and
               the
               Jews
               
                 only
                 an
                 outward
                 Law.
              
               But
               suppose
               ,
               what
               our
               Adversary
               sayes
               of
               the
               Word
               in
               Deuteronomy
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               he
               hath
               confounded
               himself
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               he
               makes
               the
               Word
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               8.
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Word
               mentioned
               ,
               Deut.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               The
               one
               is
               (
               as
               sayes
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               )
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
              
               Jewish
               Statutes
               ,
               among
               whom
               is
               the
               
                 Hand
                 wring
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 the
                 ceremonial
                 and
                 
                 judicial
              
               (
               as
               well
               as
               morral
               )
               Law
               ;
               The
               other
               is
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Faith
                 which
                 blots
                 out
                 the
                 Hand-writing
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 ends
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 and
                 Judicial
                 Law
                 :
              
               But
               because
               these
               two
               Laws
               or
               Words
               cannot
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               the
               Apostle
               alludes
               to
               the
               Words
               in
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               Book
               of
               written
               Laws
               ,
               but
               the
               Word
               that
               begets
               Love
               to
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               God
               ;
               for
               that
               was
               the
               Word
               the
               Apostle
               preached
               :
               Nay
               ,
               we
               may
               go
               further
               yet
               ,
               and
               assert
               the
               Word
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               Deuteronomy
               to
               be
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               for
               if
               that
               be
               one
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               Faith
               the
               Apostle
               writes
               of
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               then
               because
               the
               Word
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               8.
               is
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Word
               mentioned
               in
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               must
               also
               be
               Christ
               ;
               that
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Word
               the
               Apostle's
               Allusion
               proves
               ,
               and
               J.
               F.
               confesseth
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               8.
               is
               Christ
               ,
               let
               the
               two
               fore-going
               Verses
               of
               the
               Text
               be
               consulted
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Faith
                 speaketh
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 ,
                 Say
                 not
                 in
                 thine
                 Heart
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 ascend
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
              
               Christ
               
                 down
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 shall
                 ,
                 descend
                 into
                 the
                 deep
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 up
              
               Christ
               
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 saith
                 it
                 ,
                 The
                 Word
                 is
                 nigh
                 thee
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 Heart
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Faith
                 which
                 we
                 preach
                 ,
              
               verse
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               where
               nothing
               is
               more
               clear
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               Word
               nigh
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               is
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 Word
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Question
               here
               is
               ,
               how
               they
               shall
               get
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               Deuteronomy
               how
               they
               should
               get
               the
               Word
               .
               The
               Apostle
               answers
               it
               ,
               though
               not
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               under
               a
               Name
               attributed
               to
               Christ
               ;
               If
               our
               Adversary
               count
               Christ
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               Faith
               two
               differing
               things
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Reason
               may
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               in
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               concerning
               which
               none
               needeth
               to
               ask
               who
               shall
               go
               up
               in
               Heaven
               to
               bring
               it
               
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Word
                 nigh
              
               are
               two
               Words
               ;
               but
               if
               that
               Question
               be
               needless
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 go
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 to
                 fetch
                 it
                 down
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               12.
               be
               answered
               in
               ver
               .
               14.
               viz.
               
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 very
                 nigh
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               but
               
                 one
                 Word
                 or
                 Commandment
              
               that
               is
               understood
               in
               the
               Question
               and
               the
               Answer
               ,
               then
               may
               we
               with
               good
               Reason
               conclude
               that
               Christ
               in
               the
               6th
               .
               and
               7th
               .
               Verses
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Faith
              
               in
               the
               8th
               .
               Verse
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               under
               two
               Names
               ,
               else
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Sence
               or
               Coherence
               in
               the
               Apostle's
               Words
               ;
               for
               what
               Answer
               is
               this
               ?
               
                 But
                 what
                 sayes
                 it
                 ,
                 The
                 Word
                 is
                 nigh
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 Heart
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Faith
                 which
                 we
                 preach
                 ,
              
               to
               this
               Question
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 ascend
                 to
                 bring
                 Christ
                 down
                 ?
                 Who
                 shall
                 descend
                 to
                 bring
                 Christ
                 up
                 .
              
               If
               Christ
               and
               Word
               of
               Faith
               are
               not
               Synonimous
               or
               equivalent
               Terms
               ?
               The
               Question
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
               to
               forbid
               ,
               is
               about
               Christ's
               Absence
               or
               Remoteness
               from
               the
               Heart
               ;
               
                 Say
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 Heart
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               answered
               and
               resolved
               
                 with
                 the
                 Nearness
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
              
               which
               could
               be
               no
               answer
               or
               Solution
               in
               case
               
                 that
                 Word
                 was
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 that
                 Word
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Reason
               why
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
               saith
               on
               this
               wise
               ,
               
                 Say
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 Heart
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 ascend
                 to
                 fetch
                 Christ
                 down
                 ,
              
               implies
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               shut
               up
               in
               some
               remote
               place
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 nigh
              
               ,
               and
               needs
               no
               fetching
               ;
               and
               if
               nigh
               ,
               
                 then
                 not
                 another
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 nigh
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               Answer
               to
               the
               Question
               .
            
             
               To
               make
               it
               yet
               plainer
               and
               detect
               my
               Adversary
               ,
               I
               will
               parrallel
               the
               Case
               ,
               Jacob
               being
               ancient
               ,
               desired
               to
               see
               Jos●ph
               before
               he
               died
               ;
               suppose
               him
               to
               have
               askt
               ,
               
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 do
                 to
                 see
              
               Joseph
               ?
               and
               that
               some
               body
               answered
               ,
               
                 Do
                 not
                 ask
                 how
                 ●hou
                 shalt
                 see
              
               Joseph
               ,
               
                 for
                 thou
                 seest
              
               Reuben
               ;
               Tell
               me
               if
               this
               would
               be
               thought
               a
               fit
               Answer
               
               to
               Jacob's
               Question
               ;
               yet
               this
               must
               be
               the
               Cause
               of
               those
               who
               deny
               Christ
               and
               the
               Word
               to
               be
               one
               in
               this
               Place
               :
               But
               if
               some
               body
               should
               have
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Do
                 not
                 ask
                 who
                 shall
                 show
                 thee
                 thy
                 SON
              
               JOSEPH
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 the
                 RVLER
                 of
                 all
              
               Egypt
               
                 standeth
                 nigh
                 thee
              
               :
               Would
               not
               every
               Body
               think
               the
               Person
               meant
               Joseph
               that
               was
               so
               .
               This
               is
               so
               plain
               to
               our
               Pupose
               that
               every
               common
               Understanding
               may
               discern
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               our
               Interpreration
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Greek
               being
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               makes
               nothing
               against
               us
               ,
               in
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hath
               the
               same
               Significaiton
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               
               Scapula
               informs
               us
               out
               of
               Plato
               .
            
             
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 Admon
              
               .
               
               
                 ad
                 Gent.
              
               on
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               calls
               it
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               i.
               
               the
               HEAVENLY
               WORD
               ,
               
                 the
                 true
                 Contender
                 for
                 Mastery
                 ,
                 crowned
                 in
                 the
                 Theater
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
              
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               
                 Strom
                 l.
              
               2.
               speaking
               of
               the
               same
               Place
               (
               Rom.
               10.
               )
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               The
               DIVINE
               WORD
               
                 cryes
                 ,
                 calling
                 all
                 Men
                 without
                 Distinction
                 ,
              
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               Christ
               the
               living
               VVord
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               word
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               most
               commonly
               used
               to
               signifie
               a
               word
               ;
               and
               though
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               two
               words
               ,
               yet
               they
               both
               are
               under
               this
               one
               word
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               in
               E.
               Hutter's
               Translation
               ,
               John
               1.
               1.
               
               
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 8.
                 2
                 
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               19.
               
               But
               the
               Weakness
               of
               our
               Adversary
               in
               this
               Particular
               must
               needs
               be
               obvious
               to
               all
               that
               consider
               how
               poorly
               he
               begs
               the
               Question
               ,
               in
               saying
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               not
               signifie
               Christ
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Matter
               disputed
               ;
               
               he
               appeals
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               helps
               him
               not
               ;
               for
               sometimes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               as
               well
               Christ
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               sometimes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               not
               signifie
               Christ
               as
               well
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               his
               Reply
               confesseth
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               the
               Text
               and
               Context
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               with
               J.
               F's
               Interpretation
               Rom.
               10.
               8.
               maketh
               good
               the
               former
               ;
               I
               do
               but
               herein
               make
               use
               of
               J.
               Faldo's
               own
               Rule
               ,
               
                 The
                 Construction
                 of
                 Words
                 of
                 various
                 significations
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 as
                 most
                 suits
                 with
                 the
                 Context
                 ,
              
               Rep.
               pag.
               83.
               and
               so
               we
               leave
               him
               in
               this
               Particular
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               Scripture
               was
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               19.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               This
               Scripture
               was
               effectually
               rescued
               in
               my
               Answer
               from
               the
               ill
               use
               many
               have
               made
               thereof
               against
               us
               and
               the
               Truth
               ;
               He
               sayes
               little
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               ,
               besides
               meer
               Cavil
               ,
               leaving
               the
               most
               considerable
               part
               of
               the
               Defence
               of
               our
               Translation
               of
               the
               Text
               behind
               him
               .
               After
               four
               Pages
               escaped
               ,
               he
               begins
               with
               me
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               83.
               
            
             
               W.
               P.
               
                 tells
                 me
              
               ,
               
                 That
                 though
                 our
                 Translation
                 hath
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 also
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 understood
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 but
                 )
                 it
                 signifies
                 a
                 Comparison
                 ,
                 p.
                 186.
                 
                 If
                 
                   J.
                   F.
                
                 hath
                 but
                 Greek
                 and
                 Honesty
                 enough
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 Positives
                 ,
                 Comparatives
                 and
                 Superlatives
                 are
                 used
                 promisucously
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 it
                 is
                 little
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 except
                 his
                 Ostentation
                 &c.
                 
                 If
              
               Stephanus
               ,
               Pastor
               ,
               Schrevelius
               ,
               Scapula
               and
               Leigh
               understand
               Greek
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               fignifies
               And
               ,
               Also
               ,
               For
               and
               If
               ,
               Although
               ,
               
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 often
              
               But
               ,
               
                 and
                 is
                 an
                 Adversative
                 Particle
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               John
               8.
               55.
               
               Yet
               or
               
                 but
                 ye
                 have
                 not
                 known
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Ostentation
               belongs
               (
               with
               Emptiness
               )
               to
               this
               Reply
               ;
               first
               ,
               I
               never
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               did
               signifie
               but
               in
               no
               place
               ,
               next
               ,
               I
               only
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               commonly
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               understood
               so
               here
               ,
               and
               consequently
               made
               an
               Adversative
               Particle
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               all
               Translations
               that
               I
               have
               ever
               seen
               or
               heard
               of
               :
               It
               had
               been
               to
               his
               purpose
               if
               he
               had
               brought
               
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 Schrevelius
                 ,
                 Scapula
              
               and
               Leigh
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ought
               to
               be
               rendred
               But
               in
               this
               Text
               in
               order
               to
               make
               good
               his
               Adversative
               Particle
               ,
               thereby
               quarrelling
               the
               Translation
               ,
               and
               continuing
               a
               Comparison
               not
               well
               consistent
               with
               the
               Text.
               Again
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               83
               ,
               84.
               
            
             
               But
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               should
               be
               rendred
               in
               that
               positive
               Degree
               ,
               not
               comparative
               ,
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               produceth
               some
               Authorities
               .
               The
               Syriak
               and
               Ethiopick
               Versions
               ,
               which
               gave
               him
               little
               Countenance
               
                 by
                 we
                 have
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 a
                 sure
                 Word
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               I
               told
               our
               Adversary
               in
               my
               Answer
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Translation
               were
               
                 more
                 sure
                 Word
                 of
                 Prophecy
              
               ,
               we
               must
               either
               understand
               it
               of
               the
               Eternal
               Word
               ,
               or
               conclude
               that
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               were
               more
               sure
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 then
                 the
                 Voice
                 they
                 heard
                 from
                 God
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Mount.
              
               I
               produced
               several
               Authorities
               (
               as
               he
               well
               said
               )
               to
               exclude
               the
               Comparison
               of
               
                 more
                 sure
              
               ;
               some
               he
               hath
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               as
               the
               Syriak
               and
               Ethi●pick
               Versions
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               give
               little
               Countenance
               to
               my
               Attempt
               is
               vain
               and
               false
               ,
               unless
               there
               be
               no
               difference
               between
               saying
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 a
                 sure
                 
                 Word
              
               (
               which
               is
               but
               an
               additional
               Testimony
               )
               and
               
                 We
                 have
                 a
              
               MORE
               
                 sure
                 Word
              
               .
               The
               Case
               may
               be
               paralelled
               thus
               ;
               I
               have
               also
               another
               Witness
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               may
               be
               called
               and
               heard
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               also
               a
               more
               able
               Witness
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               may
               be
               called
               and
               heard
               :
               Is
               there
               no
               Difference
               to
               be
               found
               here
               ?
               Another
               sure
               Witness
               ,
               another
               more
               sure
               Witness
               ;
               Is
               not
               all
               Preference
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               last
               ?
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               must
               needs
               be
               guilty
               of
               great
               Ignorance
               or
               Immodesty
               in
               this
               Particular
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               p.
               94.
               
            
             
               VV.
               P.
               
                 tells
                 me
              
               ,
               The
               
                 French
                 ,
                 German
                 ,
                 Low-Dutch
                 ,
                 Sweedish
                 ,
              
               have
               it
               in
               the
               positive
               (
               or
               sure
               VVord
               )
               
                 but
                 I
                 not
                 having
                 his
              
               Polyglott
               
                 Bible
                 cannot
                 easily
                 examine
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 wrong
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               great
               Linguist
               had
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               find
               none
               of
               those
               Languages
               in
               it
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               what
               he
               means
               by
               
                 examining
                 them
                 easily
                 in
                 it
              
               ,
               without
               it
               ;
               but
               he
               spoak
               more
               Truth
               then
               he
               is
               aware
               of
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               will
               go
               to
               
                 E.
                 Hutter
              
               ,
               he
               may
               find
               them
               without
               the
               Polyglott
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               
                 not
                 easily
              
               ,
               as
               he
               well
               sayes
               ;
               for
               I
               scarcely
               think
               he
               masters
               Twelve
               Languages
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               This
               I
               will
               assure
               him
               ,
               They
               all
               speak
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               think
               they
               were
               translated
               by
               as
               able
               Men
               as
               himself
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               let
               him
               and
               them
               dispute
               that
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               84.
               
            
             
               He
               adds
               
               Erasmus's
               Paraphrase
               ,
               and
               
               Beza's
               ,
               both
               of
               whom
               he
               abuses
               .
               Erasmus
               renders
               it
               by
               
                 firmiorem
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               
               by
               firmissimum
               ;
               the
               one
               a
               more
               firm
               ,
               the
               other
               most
               firm
               ;
               in
               the
               old
               Latine
               it
               is
               most
               sure
               ,
               in
               the
               new
               Latine
               more
               sure
               .
               So
               
                 D.
                 Hammon
                 ,
                 Arias
                 ,
                 Montam
              
               and
               Piscator
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               This
               looks
               like
               something
               ,
               so
               does
               Bubbles
               ;
               but
               they
               easily
               vanish
               .
               Erasmus
               I
               quoted
               in
               his
               Paraphrase
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               Translation
               ;
               but
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               after
               his
               old
               wont
               ,
               observes
               not
               the
               Difference
               ,
               but
               sets
               Erasmus
               against
               Erasmus
               ;
               or
               rather
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               Trick
               upon
               me
               ,
               would
               have
               Folks
               think
               ,
               that
               
               Erasmus's
               rendring
               it
               by
               firmiorem
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               his
               Translation
               ,
               but
               Paraphrase
               ,
               which
               I
               quoted
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               so
               far
               from
               allowing
               firmiorem
               ,
               or
               more
               sure
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               Acceptation
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               against
               which
               we
               object
               ,
               that
               he
               expresly
               sayes
               ;
               
                 If
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 plain
                 Oracles
                 be
                 in
                 great
                 Estimation
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 Prophesie
                 by
                 Figurative
                 Dark
                 Shadows
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   much
                   more
                   Gravity
                   or
                   Weight
                   ought
                   so
                   evident
                   a
                   Declaration
                   by
                   the
                   Father
                   himself
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   be
                
                 ;
                 which
                 turns
                 the
                 Text
                 upside
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Sense
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Paraphrase
                 upon
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 shuffles
                 from
                 the
                 Paraphrase
                 to
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 Translation
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 explains
                 in
                 his
                 Note
                 in
                 
                   Cri●cis
                   Sacris
                
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Verum
                   Graecis
                   mos
                   est
                   subinde
                   compa●●ivum
                   positivo
                   usurpari
                   :
                
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   to
                   use
                   the
                   Comparative
                   for
                   the
                   Positive
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 understands
                 Latine
                 ●e
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 Senior
                 is
                 also
                 used
                 for
                 Senex
                 .
              
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               Beza
               translates
               it
               firmissimum
               (
               most
               sure
               )
               (
               very
               sure
               )
               which
               also
               excludes
               comparison
               ,
               as
               Ipsissi●us
               (
               the
               very
               same
               he
               ,
               not
               the
               most
               same
               he
               )
               If
               
                 J.
                 
                 Faldo
              
               denyes
               this
               ,
               it
               will
               show
               him
               ignorant
               in
               the
               Latine
               Tongue
               ;
               for
               the
               Superlative
               or
               firmissimum
               exceeds
               the
               positive
               or
               firmum
               by
               valde
               (
               very
               )
               as
               well
               as
               by
               maxime
               (
               most
               )
               However
               ,
               had
               we
               nothing
               of
               this
               to
               urge
               ,
               yet
               his
               own
               use
               of
               the
               Comparison
               ,
               as
               his
               Concession
               to
               what
               I
               said
               in
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               Erasmus
               and
               Beza
               confirmed
               there
               at
               large
               ,
               gives
               us
               all
               we
               desire
               ;
               for
               he
               acknowledges
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 are
                 not
              
               MORE
               
                 true
                 in
                 themselves
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               more
               certain
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               greater
               Esteem
               for
               ,
               and
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Delusion
               ,
               then
               of
               
               Peter's
               Revelation
               .
               So
               that
               we
               see
               from
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               himself
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               set
               above
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               more
               sure
               Word
               ,
               the
               thing
               promoted
               of
               old
               by
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               only
               oppose
               ;
               for
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               more
               sure
               to
               the
               Jews
               then
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               else
               they
               would
               never
               have
               thought
               to
               find
               Eternal
               Life
               in
               them
               ,
               whilst
               they
               neglected
               ,
               yea
               ,
               persecuted
               him
               ,
               which
               whether
               it
               was
               their
               Perfection
               or
               Imperfection
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               I
               leave
               with
               the
               Judgment
               of
               my
               serious
               Reader
               ;
               yet
               doth
               the
               poor
               Man
               vainly
               call
               this
               his
               
                 defending
                 these
                 three
                 Passages
                 from
                 my
                 Corruption
                 and
                 the
              
               Quakers
               Service
               .
               May
               my
               Adversaries
               alwayes
               defend
               themselves
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               never
               fear
               any
               loss
               to
               the
               Cause
               ;
               For
               what
               with
               his
               misrendering
               of
               our
               Writings
               ,
               unfair
               Quotations
               ,
               plain
               Wrestings
               ,
               pittiful
               Evasions
               and
               at
               best
               weak
               Replies
               ,
               
                 never
                 di●
                 Cause
                 receive
                 more
                 Advantage
                 at
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 an
                 Enemy
                 ,
              
               then
               ours
               hath
               from
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               give
               one
               Proof
               more
               before
               we
               leave
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               84.
               
            
             
               My
               Exposition
               of
               Coloss
               .
               1.
               25.
               
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               (
               though
               the
               most
               opposite
               to
               the
               Quakers
               Christ
               within
               )
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               hath
               not
               one
               Word
               of
               Answer
               to
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               he
               means
               the
               Text
               or
               his
               Exposition
               to
               be
               most
               opposite
               to
               our
               Christ
               within
               .
               The
               Text
               is
               Coloss
               .
               1.
               27.
               not
               25.
               and
               lyes
               thus
               ,
               
                 To
                 whom
                 God
                 would
                 make
                 known
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Riches
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Mystery
                 among
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               IN
               
                 you
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 Glory
              
               :
               In
               which
               I
               find
               not
               one
               word
               that
               opposeth
               Christ's
               Dwelling
               in
               his
               People
               ;
               One
               would
               think
               our
               Adversary
               spoak
               Ironically
               or
               by
               Contraries
               ,
               if
               he
               meant
               it
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               for
               it
               seems
               an
               impossible
               thing
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               a
               Text
               so
               plainly
               expressing
               Christ
               to
               be
               in
               Men
               ,
               should
               notwithstanding
               prove
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Men.
              
               If
               he
               understood
               it
               of
               his
               Exposition
               ,
               how
               can
               that
               truly
               exposite
               the
               Text
               ,
               who
               exposites
               it
               quite
               to
               another
               sense
               then
               it
               will
               bear
               ?
               at
               least
               ,
               he
               should
               call
               this
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               Question
               .
               Let
               us
               hear
               what
               he
               offers
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 Book
                 ,
                 Part
                 2.
                 p.
              
               100
               ,
               101.
               
               For
               Christ
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Gentiles
               (
               rightly
               understood
               )
               would
               be
               no
               hard
               Matter
               for
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               believe
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               such
               a
               Glory
               to
               be
               attained
               by
               Faith
               in
               and
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               a
               Man
               who
               dyed
               as
               a
               Malefactor
               ,
               and
               that
               ●his
               Death
               of
               his
               should
               reconcile
               God
               to
               Man
               with
               the
               Addition
               of
               such
               a
               Purchase
               .
            
             
               This
               sort
               of
               Doctrine
               well
               becomes
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               :
               I
               perceive
               I
               have
               not
               mistaken
               him
               .
               What
               Carnalist
               
               in
               the
               World
               could
               have
               let
               drop
               a
               more
               pernicious
               Sentence
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               to
               render
               it
               more
               difficult
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               lay
               a
               greater
               Stress
               upon
               the
               External
               ,
               then
               the
               Internal
               Work
               of
               Christ
               .
               VVe
               must
               read
               the
               most
               weighty
               Scriptures
               backwards
               upon
               this
               Man's
               Principles
               :
               He
               hath
               helped
               us
               to
               a
               new
               VVay
               of
               rendring
               the
               Text
               ;
               not
               ,
               
                 this
                 Mystery
                 among
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               
                 is
                 Christ
              
               IN
               
                 you
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 Glory
              
               ;
               but
               
                 this
                 Mystery
                 among
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               
                 is
                 a
                 Man
                 who
                 dyed
                 as
                 a
                 Malefactor
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Death
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Behold
               your
               Expositor
               !
               I
               dare
               warrant
               this
               Man's
               Comment
               will
               never
               trouble
               the
               next
               Collection
               of
               Criticks
               .
               At
               this
               rate
               the
               
                 Lord-Lord-Cryer
                 is
                 highly
                 priviledged
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Galatians
               had
               passed
               the
               most
               difficult
               Birth
               ,
               
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 known
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 formed
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               Regeneration
               is
               a
               sleight
               thing
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               after
               the
               Flesh
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               brings
               not
               Men
               to
               Christ
               in
               them
               the
               Hope
               of
               Glory
               ,
               but
               inticeth
               them
               into
               the
               Vain
               Hope
               of
               the
               Hypocrite
               ,
               which
               perisheth
               .
               The
               History
               is
               made
               the
               greatest
               Mystery
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               the
               one
               matter
               of
               greater
               Difficulty
               then
               to
               experience
               the
               other
               .
               Besides
               ,
               why
               should
               his
               Dying
               as
               a
               Malefactor
               render
               him
               unfit
               to
               be
               believed
               ;
               since
               his
               Vertue
               was
               most
               Exemplary
               ,
               his
               Miracles
               stupendious
               ,
               his
               Doctrine
               Spiritual
               and
               Powerful
               ,
               his
               whole
               Deportment
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               Innocent
               and
               Heavenly
               ?
               Did
               not
               Tiberius
               himself
               move
               to
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Senate
              
               his
               being
               
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 their
                 Godds
                 ,
              
               upon
               the
               Report
               of
               his
               mighty
               Works
               ?
               'T
               is
               strange
               that
               should
               be
               reputed
               most
               Mysterious
               which
               was
               the
               Introduction
               to
               the
               
               Mystery
               ;
               and
               those
               Transactions
               counted
               most
               difficult
               ,
               that
               were
               by
               the
               Divine
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ordained
               as
               so
               many
               facile
               Representations
               of
               what
               was
               to
               be
               accomplished
               in
               Man.
               In
               short
               ,
               It
               is
               to
               lessen
               ,
               if
               not
               totally
               to
               exclude
               the
               True
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               manifested
               in
               his
               Children
               ,
               their
               Hope
               of
               Glory
               .
               But
               he
               proceeds
               thus
               .
            
             
               The
               Man
               Christ
               that
               was
               nailed
               on
               the
               Cross
               the
               Quakers
               do
               not
               believe
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               Godhead
               if
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               every-where
               ,
               and
               every-where
               alike
               —
               he
               is
               in
               every
               thing
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               be
               void
               of
               his
               Presence
               .
               So
               that
               if
               this
               be
               it
               you
               mean
               ,
               the
               Saints
               have
               no
               more
               Priviledge
               then
               any
               other
               Creature
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               New
               and
               Living
               Man
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Quickening
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Anointed
               Saviour
               ,
               whose
               Body
               was
               nailed
               to
               the
               Cross
               ,
               we
               confess
               before
               Men
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               ;
               and
               do
               by
               Vertue
               and
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               assert
               him
               to
               dwell
               in
               his
               Children
               ;
               and
               we
               see
               nothing
               offered
               by
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               that
               can
               induce
               the
               weakest
               of
               us
               to
               desert
               this
               Faith
               ,
               having
               with
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 that
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 our selves
              
               :
               But
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               with
               what
               Confidence
               this
               Man
               excludeth
               Christ
               the
               Souls
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               as
               well
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               as
               Manhood
               ;
               but
               if
               in
               any
               Sense
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               in
               them
               as
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Cats
                 and
                 Dogs
                 :
              
               Oh
               Irreverent
               ,
               oh
               prophane
               Man
               !
               
                 Are
                 Beasts
                 and
                 Birds
                 as
                 properly
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 sanctified
                 Men
                 ?
              
               How
               can
               God
               be
               said
               
                 to
                 dwell
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 People
                 ,
              
               if
               so
               remote
               from
               them
               as
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               represents
               him
               to
               be
               ?
               The
               Apostle
               is
               much
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Adversary's
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               letting
               
               fall
               this
               Passage
               ,
               
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 liveth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
               The
               Upshot
               of
               this
               sort
               of
               Doctrine
               is
               down-right
               Atheism
               ;
               for
               as
               they
               that
               know
               not
               God
               from
               the
               manifestation
               of
               God
               within
               ,
               are
               ignorant
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               Rom.
               1.
               19.
               sayes
               true
               .
               So
               those
               who
               teach
               that
               God
               is
               no
               more
               in
               his
               Saints
               then
               in
               any
               other
               Creature
               ,
               endeavour
               to
               invalidate
               the
               most
               convincing
               Testimony
               Man
               can
               have
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               and
               to
               principle
               Men
               for
               the
               rankest
               Atheism
               that
               ever
               was
               :
               Yet
               such
               a
               sort
               of
               a
               Doctor
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               is
               become
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               Texts
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               from
               which
               to
               preach
               it
               ,
               hath
               chosen
               this
               Col.
               1.
               27.
               
               
                 This
                 Mystery
                 among
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               
                 is
                 Christ
                 in
                 you
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
              
               which
               indeed
               of
               all
               other
               doth
               most
               oppose
               and
               subvert
               it
               .
               Once
               more
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               done
               with
               us
               upon
               this
               Passage
               ,
               for
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               —
               Christ
               is
               in
               his
               People
               by
               his
               Graces
               ,
               wrought
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Image
               and
               Likeness
               —
               by
               the
               Manifestation
               of
               his
               Love
               and
               Glory
               ,
               his
               Works
               and
               Image
               in
               and
               on
               the
               Soul
               —
               and
               do
               as
               effectually
               possess
               the
               Soul
               for
               Christ
               his
               Vse
               and
               Interest
               ,
               as
               a
               Faithful
               Friend
               can
               do
               ,
               according
               so
               that
               Text
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 your
                 Hearts
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               3.
               17.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               of
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               how
               Christ's
               
                 Graces
                 ,
                 Works
              
               and
               Image
               can
               be
               there
               ,
               and
               Christ
               the
               Workman
               excluded
               ?
               If
               Christ
               be
               not
               actually
               there
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               Actually
               be
               wrought
               there
               ;
               for
               none
               can
               work
               them
               but
               Christ
               by
               his
               Spirit
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               
               either
               they
               may
               be
               wrought
               without
               Christ's
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               disallows
               or
               Christ's
               Spirit
               may
               work
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               where
               i●
               
               works
               them
               ;
               or
               if
               the
               Spirit
               may
               be
               where
               it
               worketh
               them
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               cannot
               be
               where
               it
               works
               them
               ,
               and
               consequently
               divided
               from
               his
               own
               Spirit
               ,
               though
               indeed
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               is
               that
               Quickening
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               only
               makes
               alive
               again
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
               .
               Oh
               the
               Dreadful
               Darkness
               that
               yet
               over-spreads
               the
               Hearts
               of
               (
               called
               )
               Christians
               !
               It
               may
               be
               as
               truly
               said
               of
               them
               as
               it
               was
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               The
               Vail
               is
               yet
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               Anointed
               Saviour
               is
               unknown
               to
               them
               by
               that
               Redemption
               ,
               which
               he
               effectually
               worketh
               in
               all
               those
               that
               hearken
               to
               his
               Voice
               ,
               and
               are
               conformed
               to
               his
               holy
               Government
               .
               They
               are
               Witnesses
               of
               his
               Graces
               ,
               Works
               and
               Image
               ,
               
                 through
                 believing
                 in
                 his
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 up
              
               (
               like
               the
               Clay
               in
               the
               Hand
               of
               the
               Potter
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 and
                 disposed
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               Nor
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               he
               quotes
               ,
               impugn
               the
               Real
               Presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               People
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 by
                 Faith
                 Christ
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 his
                 Children
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               believing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 he
                 cometh
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 us
                 ,
              
               who
               through
               the
               Unbelief
               of
               Men
               is
               shut
               out
               from
               being
               Head
               and
               Ruler
               in
               them
               .
               Our
               Adversary
               would
               make
               
                 Faith
                 and
                 Christ's
                 real
                 Presence
                 incomparable
                 or
                 inconsistent
                 ,
              
               whereas
               the
               one
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               enjoyed
               without
               the
               other
               ;
               Faith
               being
               as
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Door
               of
               the
               Heart
               to
               receive
               Christ
               in
               ,
               to
               be
               Lord
               and
               King
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               not
               J.
               Faldo's
               Faith
               ,
               he
               is
               void
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               God's
               Elect
               ,
               which
               purifieth
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               gives
               to
               see
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               Mat.
               5.
               8.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 pure
                 in
                 Heart
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 God.
              
               This
               Doctrine
               is
               the
               Overthrow
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               a
               turning
               back
               of
               the
               whole
               Stream
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               a
               cutting
               off
               the
               Spiritual
               Union
               ;
               for
               the
               Christian
               Dispensation
               is
               
               IMMANUEL
               ,
               
                 God
                 with
                 us
              
               ;
               the
               Word
               is
               not
               stinted
               to
               Christ
               as
               the
               Head
               ,
               but
               
                 concerns
                 the
                 Body
                 also
              
               ;
               and
               God
               is
               manifested
               measurably
               in
               his
               People
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               fulness
               ,
               by
               and
               through
               that
               holy
               Body
               ;
               nay
               ,
               some
               eminent
               Professors
               have
               gone
               so
               far
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 They
                 make
                 up
                 but
                 one
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Anointed
               ;
               for
               the
               Oyl
               runs
               
                 from
                 the
                 Head
                 to
                 the
                 lowermost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Garment
                 ,
              
               which
               takes
               in
               all
               .
               It
               gives
               the
               Lye
               to
               Christs
               own
               Words
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 would
                 come
                 and
                 receive
                 them
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 leave
                 them
                 Orphants
              
               ;
               which
               implies
               a
               real
               Presence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               .
            
             
               Good
               Old
               
                 Apostolical
                 Ignatius
              
               was
               not
               of
               J.
               Faldo's
               mind
               ;
               who
               in
               his
               Epistles
               produced
               ,
               and
               endeavoured
               to
               be
               proved
               genuine
               by
               
                 Bish
                 .
                 Vsher
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 Vossius
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 D.
                 Pearson
              
               ,
               says
               in
               that
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               pag.
               26.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               i.
               e.
               
                 Let
                 us
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 so
                 dwelling
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 HIS
                 TEMPLES
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               our
               God
               IN
               us
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               Corrupters
               of
               his
               House
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Iust
                 .
                 Mart.
              
               Expos
               .
               Tid
               .
               p.
               375.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               i.
               e.
               See
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 how
                 he
              
               (
               Paul
               )
               
                 is
                 teaching
                 the
                 Edification
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 are
                 the
              
               Temple
               
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 written
                 ,
              
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               them
               ,
               ;
               and
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God.
               
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Story
                 of
              
               Richard
               Woodman
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Book
               of
               Ma●tyrs
               
                 affordeth
                 us
                 thus
                 much
                 to
                 our
                 Purpose
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Winchester
               :
               I
               believe
               verily
               that
               I
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               —
               No
               Man
               can
               believe
               aright
               without
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               —
               It
               is
               impossible
               to
               believe
               in
               God
               ,
               unless
               God
               
                 DWELL
                 IN
                 US
              
               .
            
             
               C.
               Goad
               
                 defends
                 our
                 Faith
                 in
                 these
                 words
              
               ;
               The
               Gospel
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               bringing
               forth
               of
               Christ
               IN
               us
               :
               It
               calls
               us
               from
               Conformity
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               from
               walking
               as
               Men
               unto
               the
               Life
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Right
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               p.
               17.
               
            
             
               T.
               Collier
               ;
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Mystery
              
               ,
               Col.
               22.
               
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Appearance
                 of
                 God
              
               IN
               US
               ,
               
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Mystery
                 The
                 Truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 and
                 st●ll
                 have
                 low
                 and
                 carnal
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 judging
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
              
               AFAR
               OFF
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 God
              
               NIGH
               AT
               HAND
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 that
              
               ANTICHRIST
               WHICH
               DENIES
               CHRIST
               TO
               BE
               COME
               IN
               THE
               FLESH
               .
               See
               his
               Works
               ,
               p.
               399.
               —
               Again
               ,
               
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Son
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 Union
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 Grace
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 is
                 likewise
              
               IN
               THE
               SAINTS
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
              
               BUT
               HE
               IS
               IN
               THE
               SAINTS
               AS
               HE
               WAS
               IN
               CHRIST
               .
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 are
              
               TRULY
               
                 made
                 Partakers
                 of
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 hence
                 called
              
               CHRISTIANS
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
              
               CHRISTED
               ;
               
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
              
               Christians
               MAKE
               BUT
               ONE
               CHRIST
               ,
               ONE
               ANOINTED
               ,
               ONE
               GOD
               FILLS
               THEM
               BOTH
               .
               See
               his
               Works
               ,
               p.
               241
               ,
               242.
               
            
             
             
               J.
               Sprig
               
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 saith
                 thus
              
               ;
               Those
               that
               know
               Christ
               in
               them
               only
               
                 immediatione
                 virtutis
              
               ,
               not
               suppositi
               ,
               know
               not
               so
               Full
               and
               Glorious
               a
               Proportion
               in
               him
               to
               their
               End.
               It
               is
               and
               must
               be
               confessed
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               subsists
               otherwise
               in
               Himself
               then
               Men
               ;
               but
               this
               hinders
               not
               the
               
                 IMMEDIATENESS
                 OF
                 HIS
                 PRESENCE
                 AND
                 DWELLING
                 IN
                 MEN
              
               —
               If
               you
               confine
               Christ's
               Dwelling
               to
               a
               
                 LOCAL
                 HEAVEN
              
               ,
               you
               are
               ignorant
               of
               that
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               Joy
               that
               can
               be
               ;
               
                 CHRIST
                 DWELLS
                 IN
                 THE
                 HEART
                 ,
                 Sprig
                 '
                 s
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 p.
              
               87.
               
            
             
               Thus
               
                 Martin
                 Finch
              
               ,
               who
               stiles
               himself
               ,
               
                 Preacher
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               in
               his
               little
               Treatise
               ,
               intituled
               ,
               
                 Animadversions
                 upon
              
               Sr.
               Henry
               Vain
               '
               s
               Book
               ,
               pag.
               81.
               
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 abided
                 and
                 dwelt
                 in
                 them
              
               (
               1
               John
               2.
               14.
               )
               
                 If
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 him
              
               (
               Christ
               )
               ABIDING
               IN
               THEM
               ;
               
                 and
                 surely
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 abide
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 Christ
                 abiding
              
               IN
               THEM
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 true
                 Saints
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               we
               take
               leave
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               examine
               his
               next
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               That
               we
               are
               not
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               charged
               by
               our
               Adversary
               .
               True
               Worshippers
               .
               The
               Charge
               inverted
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             his
             former
             Book
             he
             charged
             us
             with
             the
             Sin
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             his
             Argument
             lay
             thus
             ,
             
               Those
               who
               own
               and
               profess
               that
               to
               be
               God
               which
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               are
               gross
               Idolaters
               ;
               But
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               do
               so
               ,
               in
               professing
               the
               Light
               within
               and
               the
               Soul
               of
               every
               Man
               to
               be
               God
               ;
               Therefore
               Idolaters
               .
            
             The
             Testimonies
             upon
             which
             he
             insisted
             ,
             I
             faithfully
             and
             fully
             considered
             ,
             in
             above
             Seven
             Pages
             of
             Sober
             Answer
             ;
             he
             returns
             me
             about
             Three
             in
             Defence
             of
             his
             Charge
             ,
             not
             giving
             above
             a
             Dozen
             Lines
             of
             what
             I
             writ
             ,
             and
             those
             made
             up
             of
             Scraps
             ,
             rather
             contracting
             what
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             then
             making
             any
             substantial
             Reply
             to
             them
             ;
             But
             however
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             just
             to
             him
             .
             Thus
             he
             begins
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               84
               ,
               85.
               
            
             
               To
               my
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               he
               answers
               as
               one
               that
               intended
               to
               confirm
               ,
               not
               confute
               it
               :
               His
               very
               Denyals
               implying
               a
               large
               Grant
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               p.
               192
               ,
               193.
               
               
                 We
                 do
                 forever
                 renounce
                 any
                 such
                 Principle
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 simply
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Essence
                 and
                 Being
                 of
                 God.
              
               Then
               it
               is
               with
               him
               the
               very
               Essence
               or
               Being
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               not
               because
               it
               is
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               No
               such
               Matter
               ;
               But
               it
               is
               plain
               how
               much
               the
               Man
               is
               upon
               the
               Ketches
               .
               His
               Argument
               led
               me
               to
               such
               an
               Answer
               ▪
               for
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 The
                 Soul
                 or
                 Spirit
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
              
               constitutive
               
                 Part
                 of
                 a
                 Man
              
               ,
               pag.
               114.
               
               I
               was
               therefore
               led
               by
               him
               to
               write
               in
               that
               Abstract
               Sense
               ,
               which
               thus
               far
               makes
               for
               him
               (
               in
               case
               he
               can
               maintain
               his
               Charge
               )
               that
               the
               Idolatry
               would
               be
               the
               grosser
               ;
               Besides
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               Soul
               ,
               or
               Life
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               therefore
               there
               was
               a
               Necessity
               for
               such
               a
               Distinction
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               85.
               
            
             
               W.
               P.
               pag.
               193.
               
               We
               never
               did
               ,
               do
               ,
               nor
               shall
               assert
               the
               God
               that
               made
               Heaven
               or
               Earth
               to
               be
               comprehendible
               within
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               —
               so
               that
               when
               we
               say
               the
               Light
               is
               within
               any
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               intend
               the
               whole
               Being
               of
               Light.
               
                 All
                 that
              
               W.
               P.
               
                 denyes
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 God's
                 being
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 or
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 yet
                 allowing
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Light
                 within
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 essential
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               heartily
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               we
               had
               nothing
               but
               Ignorance
               to
               charge
               him
               with
               in
               this
               Passage
               ;
               but
               methinks
               he
               would
               not
               have
               us
               to
               take
               him
               for
               a
               Man
               of
               so
               little
               Understanding
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               need
               to
               have
               ,
               that
               writes
               so
               much
               Falshood
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               know
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               He
               hath
               dropt
               the
               most
               substantial
               part
               of
               my
               Answer
               in
               the
               middle
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               These
               Passages
               relate
               not
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Light
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               a
               place
               he
               cited
               out
               
               of
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               the
               younger
               ,
               therefore
               not
               applicable
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               yet
               by
               him
               as
               well
               applyed
               to
               the
               Soul
               as
               to
               the
               Light.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               sayes
               ,
               All
               that
               I
               deny
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               he
               quoted
               out
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               
                 is
                 only
                 God's
                 being
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 or
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
              
               which
               if
               he
               had
               only
               said
               it
               of
               the
               Light
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               no
               Contradiction
               to
               my
               Principle
               or
               the
               Truth
               ;
               for
               the
               Light
               is
               as
               well
               on
               the
               Earth
               as
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               Chamber
               as
               in
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               without
               any
               Error
               in
               Physicks
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               God
               ,
               whom
               in
               my
               Answer
               I
               called
               the
               great
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               caused
               his
               Spiritual
               Light
               to
               arise
               and
               shine
               into
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               be
               God
               as
               well
               within
               as
               without
               the
               Soul
               ;
               for
               where-ever
               Divine
               Light
               is
               ,
               God
               is
               ;
               and
               where
               God
               is
               ,
               Divine
               Light
               is
               :
               Howbeit
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               call
               the
               Manifestation
               of
               Light
               ,
               God
               ,
               though
               the
               Manifestation
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               His
               saying
               ,
               That
               I
               yet
               allow
               the
               Soul
               and
               Light
               within
               to
               be
               God
               essential
               ,
               is
               a
               down-right
               Falshood
               ,
               as
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Soul
               ;
               it
               is
               nigh
               two
               pages
               before
               that
               I
               considered
               his
               Charge
               against
               us
               about
               the
               Soul
               ;
               What
               shall
               I
               call
               then
               his
               thrusting
               of
               it
               in
               here
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               concerned
               in
               the
               very
               Nature
               of
               the
               Answer
               ?
               as
               thus
               appears
               ,
               If
               the
               Soul
               be
               God
               ,
               God
               is
               comprehended
               within
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               where
               ,
               or
               nothing
               else
               but
               Soul
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Soul
               is
               ;
               An
               Absurdity
               ,
               yea
               ,
               a
               Blasphemy
               ,
               never
               rightly
               to
               be
               inferred
               from
               any
               thing
               I
               ever
               said
               or
               writ
               ,
               thus
               scandalously
               flung
               upon
               my
               Answer
               by
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               better
               Reply
               ;
               I
               cannot
               think
               that
               ever
               man
               adventured
               (
               under
               his
               Pretences
               of
               Religion
               )
               so
               knowingly
               to
               pervert
               ,
               wrest
               and
               misapply
               Men's
               Words
               
               about
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               greatest
               Importance
               .
               This
               shows
               he
               values
               Credit
               more
               then
               Conscience
               ,
               who
               undertakes
               to
               fasten
               a
               Blasphemous
               Consequence
               untruly
               on
               my
               words
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               charged
               us
               beyond
               what
               he
               could
               prove
               ;
               but
               his
               Weakness
               bewrayes
               his
               Malice
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Soul
               may
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               deny
               that
               God
               may
               be
               nothing
               else
               (
               his
               very
               Words
               in
               my
               Name
               )
               then
               may
               the
               Soul
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               yet
               God
               something
               else
               ,
               and
               that
               something
               else
               God.
               When
               or
               where
               did
               I
               ever
               give
               Occasion
               for
               such
               Biasphemish
               Gibberish
               ?
               Yet
               this
               is
               the
               Result
               of
               what
               he
               dares
               tell
               the
               World
               is
               my
               Meaning
               .
               I
               may
               say
               the
               same
               respecting
               Locallity
               or
               Place
               ;
               for
               what
               Man
               not
               stark
               Mad
               ,
               would
               say
               the
               Soul
               is
               God
               ,
               yet
               deny
               not
               but
               that
               God
               may
               be
               else-where
               ,
               which
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               also
               makes
               (
               though
               an
               express
               Contradiction
               to
               his
               wrests
               )
               a
               piece
               of
               my
               Meaning
               ;
               for
               ,
               unless
               God
               may
               be
               divided
               from
               God
               ,
               where-ever
               he
               is
               ,
               the
               Soul
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               Soul
               be
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               one
               Man
               is
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               every
               Man
               ●biquitary
               ,
               or
               every
               where
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
            
             
               Friendly
               Reader
               ,
               none
               of
               this
               Blasphemy
               and
               Nonsence
               belongeth
               to
               me
               ,
               therefore
               I
               return
               it
               to
               the
               True
               Parent
               ,
               to
               maintain
               it
               as
               he
               is
               able
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               would
               have
               the
               VVorld
               believe
               that
               of
               23.
               
               Citations
               out
               of
               acknowledged
               
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 but
                 nibble
                 a
                 little
                 at
                 five
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               I
               think
               him
               not
               worth
               proving
               a
               L
               —
               that
               have
               already
               so
               many
               times
               done
               it
               upon
               unquestionable
               Ground
               in
               this
               Discourse
               ;
               besides
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               necessitated
               to
               transcribe
               my
               whole
               Answer
               ;
               but
               I
               beseech
               this
               Kindness
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               think
               his
               Time
               lost
               in
               perusing
               the
               20th
               .
               
               Chapter
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               where
               he
               may
               see
               himself
               if
               I
               have
               only
               nibled
               ,
               perhaps
               he
               will
               have
               a
               better
               Opinion
               of
               my
               Endeavours
               .
               I
               shall
               have
               Occasion
               here
               to
               touch
               upon
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               yet
               enough
               to
               show
               my
               Adversary's
               unfair
               Dealing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               .
            
             
               To
               Fox
               Junior's
               ,
               who
               calls
               the
               Light
               
                 the
                 Eternal
                 God
                 which
                 created
                 all
                 Things
                 .
              
               In
               his
               continued
               Discourse
               (
               personating
               the
               Light
               )
               he
               calls
               it
               
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 me
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               which
               P.
               would
               evade
               by
               saying
               ,
               I
               granted
               that
               in
               the
               first
               part
               
                 within
                 Man
              
               was
               not
               mentioned
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Had
               I
               said
               no
               more
               then
               this
               it
               might
               have
               past
               for
               an
               Evasion
               ;
               But
               to
               pass
               over
               a
               page
               and
               a
               half
               of
               pertinent
               Answer
               to
               his
               Application
               of
               both
               Passages
               out
               of
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               and
               then
               say
               I
               evaded
               them
               by
               urging
               his
               Grant
               ,
               that
               
                 within
                 Man
              
               was
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               first
               Passage
               ,
               is
               to
               act
               the
               Shifter
               with
               a
               Witness
               ;
               especially
               when
               the
               little
               Part
               he
               quotes
               was
               not
               said
               by
               me
               concerning
               the
               last
               Passage
               ,
               in
               which
               lay
               the
               Difficulty
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 me
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 them
              
               )
               but
               the
               first
               on
               which
               he
               very
               little
               insisted
               himself
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               Light
               is
               the
               Eternal
               God
               ,
               &c.
               this
               transposing
               of
               my
               Answer
               and
               exchanging
               it
               ,
               was
               not
               ingenuous
               .
               This
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               in
               short
               ,
               I
               offered
               as
               the
               Explanation
               of
               G.
               F's
               Expression
               and
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               too
               large
               to
               be
               recited
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Fountain
                 of
                 all
                 Life
                 and
                 Sun
                 of
                 Light
                 caused
                 his
                 Light
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 all
                 Man-kind
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 rebel
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 scorn
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 reprove
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 gladly
                 submit
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 direct
                 and
                 justifie
                 them
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 we
                 utterly
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 Manifestation
                 in
                 Man
                 strictly
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   God
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 In-shining
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Manifestation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Eternal
                 God
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 Light
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 thereby
                 manifested
                 ,
                 p.
                 194.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               next
               Testimony
               brought
               by
               him
               and
               examined
               by
               us
               ,
               was
               out
               of
               E.
               Burroughs's
               
                 True
                 Faith
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               for
               page
               he
               gave
               us
               none
               ,
               neither
               then
               nor
               now
               ;
               but
               supposing
               true
               Citation
               ,
               a
               Thing
               most
               unusual
               with
               him
               ;
               I
               will
               set
               down
               his
               Words
               as
               they
               lye
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               85.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 next
              
               W.
               P.
               
                 brings
                 off
                 as
                 clearly
              
               :
               
                 Every
                 Man
                 hath
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 Union
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 measure
                 ,
                 
                   E.
                   Burroughs
                
                 .
              
               Can
               any
               Man
               
                 saith
                 W.
                 P.
              
               be
               so
               stupid
               as
               to
               think
               that
               .
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               ever
               intended
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               that
               purely
               and
               simply
               constitutes
               him
               such
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               speaking
               of
               that
               universal
               Grace
               ,
               Light
               ,
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               unto
               all
               ,
               &c.
               
               His
               purely
               and
               simply
               constitutes
               ,
               
                 is
                 pure
                 learned
                 Non-Sense
                 .
                 If
                 what
                 every
                 Man
                 hath
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 in
                 kind
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
              
               E.
               B.
               
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               He
               should
               either
               have
               past
               the
               Manner
               of
               my
               Expression
               ,
               or
               have
               corrected
               it
               better
               ;
               but
               I
               had
               rather
               be
               guilty
               of
               Non-sense
               then
               horrible
               Perversion
               ,
               J.
               F's
               Crime
               ;
               for
               he
               applies
               that
               to
               the
               
                 meer
                 Soul
              
               of
               Man
               
               which
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               not
               only
               intended
               
                 but
                 expressed
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Christ
                 within
                 Men.
              
               I
               will
               set
               down
               some
               of
               his
               Words
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               an
               indeleable
               Brand
               upon
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               a
               notorious
               Abuser
               of
               our
               Writings
               .
            
             
               
                 E.
                 Burroughs
              
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               
                 J.
                 Bunnion
              
               and
               this
               Passage
               [
               Heathens
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Jews
               ,
               Atheists
               
                 have
                 that
                 that
                 doth
                 convince
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 having
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 delight
                 to
                 serve
                 their
                 Lust
                 .
              
               ]
               Thus
               expresseth
               himself
               .
               
                 Do
                 they
                 serve
                 Sin
                 or
                 Lusts
                 because
                 Christ
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 Light
                 to
                 discover
                 their
                 Sin
                 ?
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 
                   hate
                   the
                   Light
                   that
                   is
                   given
                   them
                   ?
                
                 Tell
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 Light
                 or
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 only
                 Thing
                 that
                 doth
                 convince
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 
                   Or
                   doth
                   any
                   Thing
                   convince
                   of
                   Sin
                   contrary
                   ,
                   or
                   besides
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 If
                 nay
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   something
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
              
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               argues
               and
               about
               five
               or
               six
               Lines
               lower
               thus
               concludes
               .
               
                 Till
                 thou
                 provest
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 confessest
                 every
                 Man
                 hath
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   Man
                   hath
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   one
                   in
                   union
                   with
                   and
                   like
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   Measure
                   .
                
              
               Now
               let
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               blush
               if
               he
               can
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               greater
               Injustice
               could
               not
               well
               have
               been
               acted
               towards
               any
               Man's
               Writings
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               acted
               in
               this
               Particular
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               clearer
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               Soul
               is
               no
               further
               concerned
               in
               E.
               B's
               Words
               ,
               then
               that
               
                 it
                 onght
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Light
                 and
                 Spirit
                 he
                 w●●●es
                 of
                 .
              
               I
               told
               him
               this
               before
               ,
               as
               that
               Part
               of
               my
               Answer
               he
               hath
               transcribed
               into
               his
               Reply
               ,
               shows
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               E.
               B.
               
                 was
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Light
                 or
                 Spirit
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               of
               
               which
               he
               takes
               no
               Notice
               ,
               but
               thinks
               an
               Epitomy
               of
               his
               first
               Book
               of
               Accusation
               and
               Wresting
               Reply
               enough
               to
               my
               Answer
               .
               But
               which
               is
               yet
               baser
               ;
               he
               hath
               the
               Confidence
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 Shifting
                 and
                 Evasion
                 .
              
               But
               to
               make
               it
               yet
               plainer
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               it
               down
               more
               distinctly
               .
            
             
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               Every
               Man
               hath
               that
               which
               is
               as
               good
               and
               like
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               Then
               every
               Man's
               Soul
               is
               as
               good
               and
               like
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whi●h
               is
               God
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Soul
               is
               God.
               
            
             
               W.
               P.
               answers
               ,
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               understood
               it
               not
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Vniversal
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Light
                 or
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               therefore
               no
               Proof
               .
            
             
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               If
               what
               every
               Man
               hath
               be
               as
               good
               in
               kind
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               confesseth
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               God
               and
               Christ
               .
            
             
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               That
               which
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               confesseth
               is
               of
               the
               Light
               or
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Soul
               ,
               therefore
               J.
               F's
               Charge
               is
               false
               .
            
             
               Now
               Reader
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               call
               this
               but
               
                 Petitio
                 principii
              
               ,
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               a
               repeating
               of
               his
               Perversion
               ,
               It
               is
               so
               ,
               because
               I
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               charged
               them
               higher
               then
               any
               ;
               more
               then
               that
               ,
               I
               pretend
               to
               bring
               their
               own
               Books
               for
               Evidences
               .
               If
               I
               yeild
               to
               have
               perverted
               them
               ,
               my
               Credit
               is
               gone
               ,
               my
               Books
               are
               despised
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               worst
               of
               all
               ,
               my
               Gain
               is
               lost
               .
               But
               to
               the
               next
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               86.
               
            
             
               That
               of
               Fox
               he
               deals
               treacherously
               in
               leaving
               out
               the
               Proposition
               to
               which
               the
               Answer
               is
               made
               ,
               and
               thereby
               its
               Sense
               also
               .
               F.
               brings
               in
               the
               Priest
               saying
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Expression
                 
                 of
                 a
                 dark
                 Mind
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 distinguished
                 from
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
               To
               which
               he
               reples
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               What
               can
               be
               better
               proved
               ?
               If
               God
               be
               not
               distinct
               from
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               their
               Souls
               ,
               but
               the
               Composition
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Souls
               and
               Bodies
               are
               God
               :
               But
               if
               this
               Passage
               do
               not
               prove
               P.
               a
               designed
               Deluder
               ,
               none
               in
               the
               World
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               The
               Substance
               of
               my
               Answer
               took
               in
               the
               Priest's
               Assertion
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               almost
               alwayes
               takes
               Care
               to
               conceal
               .
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               writ
               not
               like
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               but
               an
               honest
               ,
               plain
               ,
               Christian
               Man
               ;
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               Disadvantage
               to
               our
               Cause
               ,
               that
               either
               willingly
               or
               through
               Unskilfulness
               he
               neglects
               them
               ;
               for
               he
               meant
               by
               not
               being
               distinct
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               at
               a
               Distance
               in
               point
               of
               Place
               ,
               by
               Reason
               of
               the
               dwelling
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               in
               his
               People
               ;
               It
               is
               apparent
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               intended
               no
               more
               by
               his
               Answer
               ,
               which
               our
               Adversary
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               gave
               in
               these
               Words
               .
               
                 But
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 dwells
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
              
               (
               the
               Priest
               )
               
                 is
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               We
               see
               by
               this
               that
               the
               Question
               was
               not
               ,
               whether
               the
               Soul
               be
               God
               and
               Christ
               ;
               
                 but
                 whether
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 or
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               yea
               or
               nay
               ?
               I
               leave
               it
               with
               my
               Reader
               's
               Conscience
               ,
               who
               hath
               shown
               himself
               the
               designed
               Deluder
               of
               us
               two
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
            
             
               W.
               P.
               
                 tells
                 me
              
               ,
               p.
               197.
               
               
                 That
                 Fisher
              
               did
               not
               mean
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Man
               that
               is
               any
               Part
               of
               Man's
               Nature
               ,
               
                 whereas
                 his
                 very
                 Words
                 are
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Man
                 which
                 concurs
                 to
                 the
                 constituting
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 primitive
                 Perfection
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 told
                 him
                 also
                 that
              
               Fisher
               
                 allowed
                 no
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 degenerate
                 Estate
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 Spirit
                 at
                 all
                 as
                 Constitutive
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               if
               he
               puts
               
                 primitive
                 Perfection
              
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               nothing
               can
               reduce
               Man
               to
               his
               primitive
               Perfection
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               which
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               lost
               (
               that
               is
               any
               Interest
               in
               )
               by
               his
               Transgression
               ;
               
               but
               to
               say
               
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 that
              
               S.
               F.
               
                 allowed
                 no
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 degenerate
                 Estate
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 Spirit
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 constitutive
                 of
                 Man
              
               meerly
               ,
               is
               to
               tell
               his
               Reader
               an
               impious
               Falshood
               twice
               over
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               essay
               the
               enervating
               of
               one
               of
               those
               Reasons
               by
               me
               urged
               to
               prove
               it
               so
               :
               S.
               Fisher's
               Words
               were
               briefly
               these
               :
            
             
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 ,
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 concurs
                 to
                 the
                 constituting
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 
                   primitive
                   Perfection
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Breath
                   of
                   Life
                   which
                   God
                   breathed
                   into
                   his
                   Soul
                
                 —
                 whereby
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 Soul
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   did
                   partake
                   something
                   of
                   God's
                   own
                   Life
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 
                   that
                   living
                   Principle
                   of
                   that
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ,
                
                 which
                 Man
                 did
                 before
                 his
                 Degeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 again
                 after
                 his
                 Degeneration
                 ,
                 partake
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 
                   S.
                   Fisher
                
                 did
                 never
                 intend
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 Words
                 very
                 plainly
                 show
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 
                   S.
                   Fisher
                
                 intended
                 that
                 Spirit
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 divine
                 principle
                 that
                 man
                 did
                 partake
                 of
                 before
                 his
                 Degeneration
                 ;
                 certain
                 and
                 clear
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 since
                 Man
                 did
                 under
                 that
                 Degeneration
                 pertake
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Soul
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Man.
                 S.
                 Fisher
                 .
                 
                   never
                   meant
                   the
                   meer
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   that
                   divine
                   Principle
                   which
                   regenerates
                   and
                   renews
                   the
                   Soul
                   unto
                   a
                   Life
                   of
                   Purity
                   and
                   Blessedness
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Unto
               which
               and
               much
               more
               he
               affords
               me
               no
               other
               Reply
               then
               what
               I
               have
               already
               inserted
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 I
                 told
                 him
                 that
              
               Fisher
               
                 allowed
                 no
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 degenerate
                 Estate
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 Spirit
                 at
                 all
                 as
                 constitutive
                 of
                 Man
              
               ;
               as
               if
               his
               meer
               
                 tell
                 him
              
               were
               Convincement
               enough
               to
               his
               Reader
               ,
               that
               
                 S.
                 Fisher
              
               held
               
                 all
                 sinful
                 Men
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 Souls
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               knows
               the
               Consequence
               ;
               If
               no
               Souls
               ,
               then
               no
               Punishment
               ;
               for
               to
               be
               constituted
               a
               perfect
               Man
               to
               God
               and
               a
               meer
               Man
               ,
               is
               not
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               neither
               can
               pertaking
               of
               the
               divine
               Life
               or
               Nature
               be
               so
               understood
               ,
               
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 that
                 divine
                 Life
                 or
                 Nature
                 it self
              
               ;
               or
               that
               such
               as
               pertake
               not
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 have
                 no
                 Souls
              
               .
               Such
               Doctrine
               better
               becomes
               J.
               F's
               adventures
               Abuses
               then
               the
               Writings
               of
               that
               honest
               and
               Christian
               Man.
               
            
             
               He
               tells
               us
               of
               some
               other
               Quotations
               which
               I
               medled
               not
               with
               ,
               particularly
               ,
               that
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               in
               his
               Book
               called
               the
               
                 Great
                 Mystery
              
               ,
               &c.
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Soul
                 was
                 Equal
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 without
                 beginning
                 ,
                 infinite
                 in
                 it self
                 and
                 a
                 Part
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               assigns
               us
               no
               Page
               in
               his
               Reply
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               the
               16th
               ;
               I
               have
               diligently
               perused
               it
               and
               find
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               however
               should
               he
               have
               ever
               written
               these
               Words
               ,
               I
               dare
               say
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               understood
               no
               more
               by
               
                 Equality
                 then
                 Vnity
              
               ;
               for
               God
               is
               greater
               then
               all
               ;
               by
               Infinite
               no
               more
               then
               something
               
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 finite
              
               ,
               or
               which
               comes
               to
               an
               End
               ;
               
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Soul
                 's
                 being
                 without
                 Beginning
                 and
                 a
                 Part
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               no
               other
               then
               
                 that
                 divine
                 Breath
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               which
               
               is
               as
               the
               Soul
               or
               Life
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               that
               came
               out
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               Cause
               is
               much
               to
               be
               suspected
               that
               props
               it self
               with
               such
               shallow
               Cavils
               ;
               he
               observes
               no
               Nicety
               of
               Expression
               in
               his
               Writings
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               therefore
               disingenuously
               done
               of
               any
               to
               make
               this
               ill
               Use
               of
               his
               plain
               and
               vulgar
               Phrases
               .
            
             
               But
               least
               all
               this
               should
               fail
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               Reason
               to
               suspect
               it
               ,
               he
               brings
               us
               out
               a
               Piece
               of
               a
               Letter
               ,
               formerly
               written
               by
               
                 Josiah
                 Coal
              
               (
               who
               lived
               and
               dyed
               a
               faithful
               Servant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               at
               Rest
               with
               him
               )
               put
               into
               his
               Hands
               ,
               I
               suppose
               by
               his
               Gentle-Man
               ,
               p.
               94.
               as
               he
               received
               it
               at
               the
               Hand
               ,
               I
               suppose
               of
               some
               Vagabond-Quaker
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               call
               George
               Fox
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 many
                 Nations
              
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               this
               more
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Men
               of
               several
               Nations
               have
               been
               begat
               unto
               Christ
               through
               him
               ,
               Thus
               Paul
               
                 was
                 a
                 Father
                 to
                 the
              
               Romans
               ,
               Corinthians
               ,
               &c.
               
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               15.
               
                 for
                 though
                 ye
                 have
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Instructers
                 ,
                 yet
                 ye
                 have
                 not
                 many
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 Christ
                 have
                 I
                 begotten
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 Life
                 hath
                 reached
                 through
                 his
                 Children
                 to
                 the
                 Isles
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 begetting
                 of
                 many
                 again
                 unto
                 a
                 lively
                 Hope
                 .
              
               But
               what
               of
               all
               this
               ?
               The
               life
               of
               God
               is
               one
               in
               all
               ;
               Paul
               lived
               by
               the
               Life
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               Peter
               ;
               Paul
               
                 was
                 present
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 though
                 absent
                 in
                 Body
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 That
                 Generations
                 to
                 come
                 should
                 call
                 him
                 blessed
                 :
              
               But
               is
               not
               the
               Memory
               of
               the
               just
               blessed
               ?
               Prov.
               10.
               7.
               and
               did
               not
               God
               by
               Isaiah
               promise
               concerning
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 an
                 Eternal
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Joy
                 of
                 many
                 Generations
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               60.
               57.
               
               This
               belongs
               to
               
                 G
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Josiah
                 Coal
              
               ,
               and
               every
               
                 Child
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               too
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               so
               good
               as
               he
               should
               be
               .
            
             
               4thly
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 Being
                 and
                 Habitation
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Highest
                 :
              
               And
               so
               it
               should
               be
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               the
               Habitation
               of
               every
               Child
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               others
               dwell
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               World.
               In
               short
               ,
               we
               are
               exhorted
               to
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               Godliness
               ;
               and
               we
               read
               that
               it
               was
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Evangelical
               Ministry
               
                 to
                 turn
                 People
                 from
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Satan
                 unto
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Highest
               .
            
             
               5thly
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 ruled
                 and
                 governed
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 :
              
               This
               is
               but
               what
               Paul
               exorts
               Timothy
               to
               do
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               both
               his
               Epistles
               inform
               us
               at
               large
               ;
               
                 Every
                 Elder
                 ,
                 Overseer
                 or
                 Pastor
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 so
              
               ;
               If
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               can
               prove
               he
               doth
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               may
               then
               charge
               him
               with
               uncomely
               walking
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 J.
                 Coal
              
               with
               Blasphemy
               for
               saying
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 Man
                 governs
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 established
                 in
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Increase
                 thereof
                 is
                 without
                 End
                 :
              
               So
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God.
               That
               they
               have
               a
               Kingdom
               and
               Dominion
               is
               clear
               from
               several
               Scriptures
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Fathers
                 good
                 Pleasure
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 a
              
               KINGDOM
               ,
               Luke
               12.
               23.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 a
              
               KINGDOM
               
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 shaken
              
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               28.
               
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 shall
              
               JUDGE
               
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               3.
               
               The
               Nature
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               is
               declared
               .
               Luke
               17.
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 within
                 .
              
               Joh.
               18.
               36.
               
               
                 My
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 World.
              
               Rom.
               14.
               17.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 ,
                 but
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Peace
                 and
                 Joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               The
               Durableness
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               is
               laid
               down
               by
               
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Time
                 came
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 possessed
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 whose
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 an
                 Everlasting
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
               Dan.
               7.
               22.
               27.
               
            
             
               Yet
               upon
               these
               so
               innocent
               Expressions
               so
               scriptural
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               easily
               defensible
               ,
               doth
               this
               Adversary
               of
               ours
               call
               an
               
                 Evidence
                 of
                 the
                 blasphemous
                 unheard
                 of
                 Passages
                 and
                 Principles
                 among
                 our
                 Ministry
                 conceived
                 ,
                 vented
                 and
                 allowed
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 the
                 World
                 know
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 their
                 Ears
                 tingle
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ake
                 .
              
               But
               we
               will
               see
               if
               these
               Words
               belong
               not
               of
               more
               Right
               to
               a
               Passage
               ,
               that
               fell
               from
               the
               Mouth
               of
               a
               Court-Chaplain
               ,
               in
               the
               Golden
               Age
               of
               Independency
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               private
               Letter
               ,
               but
               a
               publick
               Auditory
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               help
               him
               to
               a
               clearer
               Sight
               of
               his
               own
               Folks
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               severe
               Exclamation
               better
               suits
               them
               then
               us
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Death
               of
               
                 O.
                 C.
              
               that
               all
               due
               Acknowledgments
               might
               be
               paid
               to
               his
               Memory
               for
               the
               noble
               Acts
               he
               did
               ,
               
                 of
                 breaking
                 all
                 Oaths
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 advance
                 his
                 own
                 Family
                 and
                 Interest
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 the
                 Scandal
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Loss
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
              
               a
               certain
               Chaplain
               of
               his
               broak
               forth
               with
               this
               Extatical
               and
               Elegiack
               Assertion
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               Bible
               in
               his
               Hand
               )
               
                 then
                 as
                 certainly
                 ,
                 that
                 blessed
                 Spirit
              
               (
               the
               Protector
               )
               
                 was
                 with
                 Christ
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 Hard
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 what
                 may
                 his
                 Family
                 expect
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 so
                 useful
                 and
                 helpful
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 Good
                 influenced
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 mortal
                 State
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 Influence
                 will
                 they
                 have
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
              
               THE
               FATHER
               ,
               SON
               AND
               SPIRIT
               THROUGH
               
               HIM
               BESTOWING
               GIFTS
               AND
               GRACFS
               UPON
               THEM
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               omit
               naming
               the
               Party
               ,
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               I
               give
               the
               Fact
               ,
               and
               it
               speaks
               so
               much
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               nothing
               ranker
               can
               be
               produced
               of
               the
               most
               Extravigant
               Votaries
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               God
               ,
               if
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               of
               his
               great
               Mercy
               give
               this
               poor
               Man
               Repentance
               ,
               before
               that
               Hour
               overtake
               him
               in
               which
               it
               will
               be
               hid
               from
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               which
               ends
               my
               Return
               to
               these
               hard
               and
               evil
               Speeches
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               as
               my
               Manner
               hath
               been
               produce
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               certain
               considerable
               Men
               in
               defence
               of
               what
               we
               believe
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Light
               within
               ;
               and
               others
               relating
               to
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               for
               their
               Sakes
               ,
               whom
               Tradition
               hath
               abused
               ,
               &
               the
               frequent
               Clamours
               and
               Invectives
               of
               many
               against
               us
               blinded
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               think
               we
               are
               the
               
                 Sink
                 of
                 Error
                 and
                 off-scouring
                 of
                 all
                 Heresy
              
               ;
               to
               the
               End
               that
               they
               may
               see
               our
               so
               much
               decryed
               Doctrine
               ,
               clearly
               and
               abundantly
               approved
               by
               such
               as
               are
               of
               general
               Reputation
               among
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Light
               shining
               in
               Man.
               
            
             
               Vatablus
               and
               Drusius
               upon
               Job
               24.
               13.
               
               They
               are
               of
               those
               that
               rebelled
               against
               the
               Light
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 himself
                 .
              
               I
               suppose
               ,
               none
               will
               doubt
               that
               this
               Light
               shined
               in
               the
               Consciences
               of
               those
               that
               rebelled
               against
               it
               ,
               consequently
               ,
               the
               light
               that
               shines
               in
               the
               Conscience
               is
               the
               Light
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               great
               Sun
               of
               Light.
               
            
             
               Munsterius
               and
               Clarius
               upon
               Job
               ,
               Ch.
               25.
               3.
               
               Upon
               whom
               doth
               not
               his
               Light
               arise
               ?
               ask
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 there
                 
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 doth
                 not
                 shine
                 ?
              
            
             
               Codurcus
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Mind
               saying
               ,
               
                 he
                 enlightneth
                 all
                 Men
              
               ,
               referring
               us
               to
               
               John's
               Testimony
               .
            
             
               Drusius
               
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Place
                 queries
              
               ;
               Who
               receiveth
               not
               his
               Light
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               illuminated
               by
               his
               Light
               ?
            
             
               Erasmus
               and
               Vatablus
               on
               Joh.
               1.
               9.
               calls
               it
               the
               
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Light
                 also
                 flowed
                 to
              
               John
               himself
               .
               Now
               if
               this
               Light
               be
               in
               Men
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Light
               ,
               which
               say
               they
               is
               God
               ,
               I
               hope
               none
               will
               deny
               the●●
               the
               Light
               that
               shines
               in
               Men
               ,
               is
               divine
               Light
               ,
               and
               consequently
               God
               ,
               
                 1
                 Joh.
              
               1.
               5.
               
            
             
               Zegerus
               on
               Joh.
               1.
               ver
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               In
               him
               was
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               was
               the
               Light
               of
               Men
               ,
               &c
               ,
               
                 expresseth
                 himself
                 thus
              
               ;
               That
               Life
               by
               which
               all
               things
               were
               made
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               the
               Word
               ,
               yea
               ,
               which
               is
               God
               the
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Life
               ,
               that
               alwayes
               was
               and
               is
               the
               Light
               of
               all
               Men
               —
               and
               it
               shineth
               in
               the
               Darkness
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               which
               the
               Prince
               of
               Darkness
               had
               darkened
               .
            
             
               Cameron
               
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 saith
              
               ,
               It
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               especially
               of
               that
               Light
               which
               is
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               we
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               Darkness
               of
               Sin
               and
               Death
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Light
               which
               shineth
               in
               Man's
               Heart
               is
               Divine
               and
               Saving
               ,
               therefore
               God
               manifesting
               himself
               in
               Man.
               
            
             
               Dr.
               H.
               Moor
               
                 in
                 his
              
               Philosophick
               Cabbal
               ,
               
                 pag.
                 27.
                 
                 sayes
              
               ;
               The
               Light
               pursued
               Adam
               ,
               and
               upbraided
               unto
               him
               his
               Case
               after
               his
               Transgression
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               the
               DIVINE
               Light
               ;
               wherefore
               he
               was
               ashamed
               and
               hid
               himself
               at
               the
               Approach
               of
               the
               DIVINE
               Light
               ,
               manifesting
               himself
               to
               him
               to
               the
               Reprehension
               and
               Rebuke
               of
               him
               —
               And
               the
               DIVINE
               Light
               charged
               all
               this
               Misery
               and
               Confusion
               upon
               the
               Eating
               of
               the
               forbidden
               Fruit
               ,
               and
               Luscious
               Dictates
               of
               his
               own
               Will
               —
               And
               the
               DIVINE
               Light
               spoak
               
                 IN
                 Adam
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Woman
               :
               What
               work
               hath
               she
               made
               here
               ?
            
             
               Thus
               doth
               he
               make
               the
               
                 Light
                 that
                 reproves
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
              
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Light
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               the
               
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Divine
                 Light
              
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               to
               put
               it
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               he
               reads
               those
               words
               ,
               which
               in
               Genesis
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 God
                 himself
                 that
                 reproved
              
               Adam
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               before
               expressed
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Divine
               Light
               in
               Adam
               reproved
               him
               ;
               thereby
               making
               the
               DIVINE
               LIGHT
               in
               Adam
               and
               GOD
               
                 to
                 be
              
               ONE
               
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Being
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Soul.
               
            
             
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               brings
               Tryphon
               questioning
               thus
               concerning
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               himself
               allowing
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               That
               is
               ,
               Is
               the
               Soul
               Divine
               and
               Immortal
               ?
               Is
               it
               a
               Particle
               of
               that
               Commander
               Himself
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               seeth
               God
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               also
               permitted
               to
               contain
               Divinity
               in
               our
               Mind
               ,
               and
               thereby
               even
               now
               to
               be
               happy
               ?
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 altogether
                 ,
                 said
                 I.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 Tertullian
                 .
                 de
                 Anima
              
               ,
               p.
               297.
               asserts
               the
               Immortality
               and
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Soul.
               
            
             
               P.
               Fagius
               
                 in
                 Gen.
              
               2.
               7.
               
               
                 Rabbi
                 Nehamanides
              
               hath
               observed
               ,
               That
               he
               that
               breatheth
               on
               any
               contributes
               something
               of
               his
               own
               to
               it
               ;
               whence
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               communicate
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               by
               breathing
               upon
               them
               ,
               signifying
               that
               he
               contributed
               to
               them
               something
               of
               his
               own
               that
               was
               Divine
               .
               
                 The
                 word
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               something
               DIVINE
               and
               HEAVENLY
               ;
               some
               think
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Immortal
               Soul
               of
               Man
               is
               a
               certain
               
                 DIVINE
                 THING
              
               come
               from
               Heaven
               .
               And
               the
               Poets
               call
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               a
               
                 PARTICLE
                 OF
                 DIVINE
                 BREATH
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               breath
               or
               
                 spiritus
                 ,
                 DIVINE
                 ,
                 HEAVENLY
              
               ,
               Vital
               ,
               Immortal
               ,
               and
               Enduring
               forever
               .
               The
               Soul
               of
               Man
               DIVINE
               and
               HEAVENLY
               ,
               consists
               in
               a
               DIVINE
               and
               HEAVENLY
               Spirit
               .
               The
               Author
               Hiskuni
               understands
               it
               to
               be
               an
               Inspiration
               from
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 thus
                 in
                 Psalm
                 .
              
               94.
               
               We
               are
               taught
               not
               to
               with-draw
               from
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               those
               things
               that
               are
               perfect
               and
               absolute
               in
               us
               ,
               pag.
               12.
               
                 and
                 in
                 pag.
              
               122.
               
               They
               say
               (
               
                 says
                 he
              
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               chiefly
               signifie
               that
               which
               is
               DIVINE
               and
               Reasonable
               that
               God
               doth
               give
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               H.
               Bullenger
               saith
               ,
               The
               Soul
               is
               a
               Spiritual
               Substance
               poured
               of
               God
               into
               Man's
               Body
               ;
               
                 in
                 his
              
               4
               Decad.
               10
               Serm.
               
            
             
             
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               It
               is
               felt
               in
               the
               Life
               —
               it
               is
               unutterable
               ,
               breathed
               into
               Man's
               Body
               by
               God
               of
               his
               own
               Essence
               and
               Nature
               —
               from
               the
               secret
               Power
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               In
               short
               ,
               Very
               various
               have
               been
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Ancients
               concerning
               the
               Soul
               :
               Plato
               divided
               it
               into
               Two
               parts
               ;
               Zeno
               into
               Three
               ;
               Panaetius
               into
               Five
               or
               Six
               ;
               Soranus
               into
               Seven
               ;
               Chrysippus
               into
               Eight
               ;
               Apollophanes
               into
               Nine
               ;
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Stoicks
               into
               Ten
               ;
               by
               Possidonius
               into
               Twelve
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               reports
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 de
                 Anima
              
               ,
               p.
               273.
               and
               
                 H.
                 Bullenger
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 hardly
                 two
                 say
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Seeing
               then
               that
               Men
               of
               such
               excellent
               Abilities
               ,
               and
               nicest
               Disquisitions
               both
               in
               Nature
               and
               Theology
               ,
               rather
               prove
               their
               own
               Contradiction
               and
               Confusion
               ,
               then
               give
               us
               any
               certain
               Account
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               what
               she
               is
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Scripture
               mentions
               it
               so
               rarely
               and
               obscurely
               ,
               and
               that
               J.
               Faldo
               
                 denies
                 all
                 immediate
                 Inspiration
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               which
               is
               the
               only
               Way
               left
               us
               to
               understand
               it
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               shown
               himself
               a
               
                 Charitable
                 Divine
              
               ,
               but
               an
               
                 Impious
                 Wrangler
              
               in
               falling
               so
               heavily
               upon
               us
               with
               the
               opprobious
               Name
               of
               Idolaters
               for
               assigning
               something
               more
               of
               Divinity
               unto
               the
               Soul
               in
               its
               primitive
               Perfection
               ,
               then
               his
               Opinion
               will
               allow
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Dead
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               Eternal
               Recompence
               .
               Our
               Doctrine
               maintained
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               Reason
               and
               Authorities
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             his
             former
             Book
             he
             charged
             us
             with
             the
             
               Denyal
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               Eternal
               Recompence
               .
            
             The
             Testimonies
             he
             brought
             for
             Proof
             were
             such
             as
             rendred
             him
             very
             weak
             ,
             or
             something
             worse
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             were
             sufficiently
             dis-engaged
             from
             his
             Service
             ,
             unto
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             old
             Custom
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             reply
             :
             He
             only
             takes
             notice
             of
             two
             or
             three
             short
             Passages
             out
             of
             six
             or
             seven
             pages
             of
             Answer
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             bestows
             a
             few
             Squibs
             ,
             and
             concludes
             with
             that
             Contempt
             and
             Rudeness
             no
             Man
             pretending
             to
             Religion
             or
             Humanity
             would
             have
             vented
             ,
             especially
             against
             a
             Man
             that
             he
             provok't
             to
             answer
             him
             ,
             by
             beginning
             to
             abuse
             his
             Friends
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             him
             in
             particular
             ;
             considering
             withal
             ,
             that
             his
             Profession
             is
             to
             suffer
             ,
             not
             to
             insult
             .
             Strange
             !
             that
             my
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             should
             subject
             me
             to
             so
             much
             Contempt
             ,
             with
             a
             Man
             that
             pretends
             to
             both
             .
             But
             
               W.
               P.
            
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             thus
             treated
             by
             
               J.
               F.
            
             could
             he
             threaten
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Flant
             and
             Swagger
             at
             the
             rate
             
               J.
               F.
            
             doth
             .
             But
             it
             is
             like
             such
             Folk
             ,
             to
             insult
             where
             he
             may
             do
             it
             safely
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             his
             Testimonies
             was
             this
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               to
               raise
               up
               that
               which
            
             Adam
             
               lost
               ,
               and
               to
               
               destroy
               him
               who
               deceived
               him
               ;
               So
               Christ
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               unto
               Life
               of
               Body
               ,
               Soul
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               sorenews
               Man
               ,
            
             Princ.
             pap
             .
             call
             .
             Quak.
             p.
             34.
             
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             my self
             ,
             nor
             spend
             my
             Reader
             's
             time
             in
             transscribing
             what
             I
             said
             in
             Defence
             of
             this
             Passage
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             End
             he
             designed
             it
             ;
             Nothing
             can
             be
             clearer
             ,
             then
             that
             this
             concerns
             Regeneration
             ,
             so
             sayes
             
               J.
               F.
            
             himself
             ,
             pag.
             132.
             consequently
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Dead
               Bodies
               is
               not
               concerned
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             His
             second
             Testimony
             fell
             from
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             him
             ;
             
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               this
               Body
               shall
               rise
               again
               after
               it
               is
               Dead
               .
            
             I
             told
             him
             of
             his
             Disingenuous
             Catching
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             Apostles
             own
             Expression
             that
             justifies
             the
             Saying
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             ever
             said
             —
             
               Thou
               Fool
               —
               Thou
            
             SOWEST
             NOT
             
               that
               Body
               that
               shall
               be
            
             .
             But
             unto
             whatever
             I
             urged
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             our
             Friends
             Words
             and
             Writings
             from
             his
             ill
             Constructions
             ,
             like
             an
             unfair
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             fearful
             Adversary
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             Return
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             now
             set
             down
             what
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             give
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               88.
               
            
             
               Take
               W.
               P'
               
                 s
                 own
                 words
                 (
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 my
                 Charge
              
               )
               Either
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               must
               be
               without
               the
               Matter
               ,
               or
               it
               must
               not
               ;
               If
               it
               must
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               the
               same
               numerical
               Body
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               proper
               and
               strict
               Resurrection
               they
               must
               let
               go
               ;
               
                 although
                 this
                 allows
                 my
                 Charge
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 enough
                 to
                 its
                 Vindication
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 Answer
                 P's
                 Arguments
                 against
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 wherein
                 be
                 opposes
                 Philosophical
                 Conclusions
                 to
                 the
                 express
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               have
               herein
               vindicated
               his
               Charge
               ,
               it
               must
               follow
               that
               he
               charged
               us
               with
               Denying
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               
                 without
                 any
                 Allowance
                 of
                 Change
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 Matter
                 and
                 Corruptibility
                 it
                 was
                 buried
                 with
              
               ;
               consequently
               ,
               That
               J.
               Faldo
               
                 believes
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Carnal
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 interred
                 without
                 any
                 Alteration
                 whatever
              
               ;
               for
               that
               allowed
               ,
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 rise
                 properly
                 and
                 strictly
                 the
                 same
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               If
               our
               rejecting
               this
               Carnal
               Dream
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               that
               horrid
               Principle
               he
               charged
               us
               with
               Denying
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               Reason
               to
               be
               much
               concerned
               about
               the
               Success
               .
               But
               he
               proceeds
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               88
               ,
               89.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 latter
                 part
                 of
              
               W.
               P's
               Dilemma
               
                 is
                 the
                 Horn
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 pushes
                 at
                 the
                 Resurrection
              
               (
               viz.
               )
               If
               it
               must
               not
               be
               without
               that
               same
               gross
               matter
               it
               dyed
               with
               ,
               then
               I
               affirm
               it
               cannot
               be
               incorruptible
               ,
               because
               it
               will
               carry
               with
               it
               that
               which
               will
               render
               it
               corruptible
               ad
               infinitum
               .
            
             
               The
               Body
               must
               necessarily
               be
               the
               same
               Matter
               is
               allowed
               ,
               but
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               calls
               it
               in
               his
               assumption
               of
               the
               2d
               part
               of
               his
               
                 Dilemma
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 gross
                 Matter
                 ,
              
               which
               makes
               his
               Argument
               Falacious
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               it
               .
               But
               to
               let
               that
               pass
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               same
               Matter
               and
               numerical
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               the
               same
               Grosness
               ;
               and
               shall
               have
               the
               same
               Substance
               and
               Essential
               Form
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               same
               Accidents
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Is
               this
               the
               Scripture-Doctrine
               ,
               he
               says
               
                 I
                 oppose
                 with
                 Philosophical
                 Conclusions
              
               ?
               Would
               he
               would
               give
               us
               but
               one
               Scripture
               that
               looks
               but
               favourably
               towards
               this
               Reply
               ;
               I
               never
               read
               one
               yet
               
                 of
                 a
                 Body's
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Grosness
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 and
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Accidents
                 .
              
               For
               shame
               ;
               must
               our
               Denyal
               of
               
                 Physical
                 Nicities
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               J.
               Faldo's
               Absurdities
               be
               branded
               for
               
                 horrid
                 Doctrine
              
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               in
               Philosophy
               ,
               that
               a
               Substance
               may
               loose
               its
               Accidents
               ,
               and
               yet
               remain
               the
               same
               Substance
               .
               Things
               may
               be
               discolour'd
               ,
               yet
               the
               same
               Beings
               they
               were
               before
               :
               But
               that
               Matter
               should
               be
               such
               ,
               and
               not
               gross
               ,
               is
               incongruous
               with
               Scripture
               and
               Philosophy
               .
               Matter
               and
               Grosness
               or
               Corruption
               are
               Synonimous
               in
               Philosophy
               and
               common
               Speech
               :
               But
               that
               Grosness
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Substantial
                 Part
              
               of
               any
               Man's
               Body
               should
               be
               but
               an
               Accident
               ,
               that
               the
               Accidence
               teaches
               all
               Boyes
               in
               a
               Noun-Substantive
               ,
               deserves
               a
               Lash
               at
               least
               .
               Are
               Flesh
               ,
               Blood
               and
               Bones
               Accidents
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               them
               which
               is
               gross
               and
               corruptible
               an
               Accident
               ?
               I
               wonder
               what
               a
               fearful
               sort
               of
               a
               Noun-Substantive
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               would
               be
               in
               case
               he
               were
               condens'd
               and
               rarefied
               of
               such
               gross
               and
               
                 corruptible
                 Accidents
              
               ,
               Indeed
               one
               would
               think
               his
               Head
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               had
               been
               near
               akin
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               writ
               this
               piece
               of
               
                 new
                 Philosophy
              
               .
               But
               this
               abundantly
               proveth
               upon
               what
               Foot
               his
               Resurrection
               standeth
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               any
               ,
               or
               to
               stand
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               Faellacious
               is
               but
               one
               of
               his
               hard
               words
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Body
               rifeth
               with
               the
               same
               Matter
               it
               carried
               to
               the
               Grave
               ,
               it
               riseth
               with
               gross
               Matter
               ,
               unless
               it
               carried
               no
               
               gross
               Matter
               thither
               .
               Let
               him
               chuse
               of
               the
               two
               which
               to
               deny
               .
               But
               is
               this
               to
               answer
               my
               Argument
               ,
               to
               tell
               us
               with
               so
               much
               unwarranted
               Confidence
               ,
               that
               the
               Body
               shall
               be
               the
               same
               Matter
               ,
               Substance
               and
               Essence
               ,
               &c.
               the
               very
               Question
               ?
               What
               is
               this
               but
               to
               say
               ,
               It
               shall
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               it
               
                 shall
                 be
                 so
              
               ?
               If
               he
               would
               have
               done
               any
               thing
               ,
               
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 how
                 Matter
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 Grosness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 gross
                 and
                 Material
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 Accidents
                 .
              
               But
               he
               thinks
               he
               hath
               said
               something
               to
               the
               Point
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               89.
               
            
             
               To
               talk
               that
               it
               
                 (
                 the
                 Body
              
               )
               cannot
               be
               incorruptible
               because
               beyond
               the
               Nature
               of
               Matter
               it self
               ,
               is
               to
               talk
               like
               an
               Atheist
               ,
               making
               Nature
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               acknowledging
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Did
               I
               dare
               sport
               in
               Religion
               ,
               scarce
               ever
               Man
               gave
               a
               fairer
               Occasion
               in
               his
               Compass
               ;
               But
               he
               practises
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               abhor
               it
               .
               This
               is
               such
               a
               
                 riddle
                 me
                 ,
                 riddle
                 me
              
               ,
               as
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               before
               .
            
             
               W.
               P.
               sayes
               ,
               
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 Matter
                 admits
                 not
                 of
                 Incorruptibility
                 ,
              
               ergo
               ,
               W.
               P.
               
                 is
                 an
              
               Atheist
               ,
               ergo
               ,
               
                 he
                 makes
                 Nature
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               ergo
               ,
               
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 not
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               very
               Man
               ,
               that
               not
               a
               page
               off
               reflects
               Ignorance
               upon
               my
               Philosophy
               :
               Doubtless
               a
               Peerless
               Disputant
               ,
               one
               way
               or
               other
               .
               May
               he
               evermore
               thus
               confute
               me
               ?
               which
               is
               all
               I
               will
               say
               to
               such
               subtil
               Reasoning
               and
               losty
               Argumentation
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Yet
               he
               has
               not
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Reply
               p.
               89.
               
            
             
               If
               God
               be
               omnipotent
               (
               which
               he
               is
               ,
               or
               he
               is
               not
               God
               )
               he
               is
               able
               
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
              
               )
               to
               subdue
               all
               things
               to
               himself
               ,
               with
               which
               words
               he
               answers
               all
               Cavils
               from
               Impossibility
               in
               Nature
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               The
               Question
               was
               not
               about
               God's
               Power
               ;
               nor
               was
               it
               so
               much
               as
               any
               Part
               of
               the
               Question
               ;
               But
               
                 whether
                 Matter
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 Nature
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 corruptible
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 by
                 Nature
                 incorruptible
                 .
              
               This
               Scripture
               he
               urges
               to
               prove
               his
               carnal
               Resurrection
               ,
               will
               as
               well
               prove
               the
               Popish
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               or
               any
               the
               most
               unreasonable
               Conceit
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               but
               saying
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 possible
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 unto
                 himself
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Business
               is
               done
               at
               J.
               Faldo's
               rate
               of
               arguing
               .
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               about
               what
               God
               can
               do
               ,
               but
               what
               
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 and
                 has
                 declared
                 he
                 will
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               know
               there
               are
               Impossibilities
               in
               Nature
               ,
               which
               God's
               Omnipotency
               makes
               possible
               ;
               but
               if
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               doth
               not
               know
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Difference
               between
               Impossibility
               in
               Nature
               ,
               and
               
                 Contrariety
                 to
                 Nature
              
               ,
               I
               now
               tell
               him
               there
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               wide
               ,
               as
               though
               Almighty
               God
               frequently
               supplies
               Nature's
               Want
               of
               Power
               ,
               yet
               he
               rarely
               ,
               if
               ever
               ,
               acts
               contrary
               to
               and
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Nature
               of
               his
               own
               Creatures
               ;
               What
               is
               spiritual
               remains
               spiritual
               ,
               what
               is
               material
               material
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               corruptible
               corruptible
               .
               But
               let
               us
               see
               how
               much
               better
               he
               acquits
               himself
               of
               another
               Passage
               ,
               which
               he
               ventures
               to
               cite
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               Opinion
               doth
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               89.
               
            
             
               W.
               P.
               
                 proceeds
                 farther
                 in
                 this
                 vain
                 Reasoning
                 and
                 wicked
                 too
                 ,
                 p.
              
               202.
               
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               cannot
               see
               how
               that
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Dust
               should
               be
               eternal
               ,
               whilst
               that
               from
               whence
               it
               came
               ,
               is
               by
               Nature
               but
               temporal
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               is
               yet
               most
               of
               all
               irreconcileable
               with
               Scripture
               and
               right
               Reason
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Loss
               and
               Change
               of
               Nature
               from
               corruptible
               to
               incorruptible
               ,
               natural
               to
               spiritual
               should
               not
               make
               it
               another
               Body
               .
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 large
                 Proof
                 in
                 my
                 Book
                 ,
                 to
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 replyeth
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 how
                 unreasonable
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 call
                 that
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 numerical
                 Body
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               guess
               how
               well
               he
               proved
               it
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               by
               the
               Strength
               he
               hath
               employed
               to
               maintain
               it
               in
               his
               second
               .
               But
               let
               all
               sober
               Men
               judge
               if
               this
               Reply
               be
               pertinent
               to
               this
               Part
               of
               my
               Answer
               ;
               yet
               he
               promised
               he
               would
               answer
               my
               Arguments
               .
               For
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               
                 That
                 Corruption
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 Incorruption
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               50.
               
               Thus
               
                 Anota
                 .
                 cert
                 .
                 Divin
                 .
                 anno
              
               1645.
               upon
               the
               Place
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               will
               know
               the
               
                 true
                 Resurection
              
               ,
               set
               him
               learn
               to
               understand
               this
               weighty
               Passage
               :
               
                 For
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 Earthly
                 House
                 of
                 this
                 Tabernacle
                 were
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 Building
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 an
                 House
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 Hands
                 ,
                 Eternal
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
              
               And
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               ,
               my
               Adversaries
               Understanding
               should
               be
               so
               benighted
               ,
               as
               that
               contrary
               to
               express
               Scripture
               he
               should
               assert
               a
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               same
               Body
               that
               is
               buried
               ,
               
                 properly
                 and
                 strictly
                 so
              
               ;
               the
               Apostle
               
               teaches
               us
               to
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               not
               that
               
                 same
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 sown
                 that
                 shall
                 be
              
               ;
               for
               though
               we
               shall
               be
               changed
               from
               Mortality
               to
               Immortality
               ,
               Corruption
               to
               Incorruption
               ;
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 1.
                 and
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 37
                 ,
                 50.
              
               yet
               (
               mens
               Bodies
               of
               )
               
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               For
               the
               Word
               Resurrection
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               hot
               strictly
               imply
               a
               taking
               up
               of
               the
               same
               Numerical
               Body
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               have
               us
               believe
               from
               his
               new
               found
               Relative
               IT
               (
               first
               Book
               ,
               2.
               
               Part
               ,
               p.
               138.
               )
               for
               which
               Beza
               shall
               give
               him
               a
               Release
               both
               from
               the
               Latin
               and
               original
               
                 (
                 Greek
              
               )
               there
               being
               no
               Word
               in
               either
               for
               (
               his
               Relative
               )
               IT
               on
               which
               he
               and
               his
               factious
               Brother
               Hicks
               have
               so
               relatively
               insisted
               ;
               Indeed
               as
               their
               last
               and
               best
               Refuge
               .
               The
               Text
               lyeth
               thus
               :
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Seritur
               corpus
               animale
               ,
               resuscitatur
               corpus
               spirituale
               .
               i.
               e.
               Anatural
               Body
               is
               sown
               ,
               a
               spiritual
               Body
               is
               raised
               ;
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               They
               lay
               down
               a
               natural
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               a
               spiritual
               Body
               ,
               or
               in
               lieuof
               a
               Natural
               receive
               a
               spiritual
               Body
               ;
               
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Natural
                 Body
                 shall
                 be
              
               transubstantiated
               
                 into
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 admitting
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Exchange
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Numerical
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 was
              
               the
               Natural
               ;
               
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Natural
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Body
                 would
                 be
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 suppose
              
               J.
               Faldo
               '
               s
               Relative
               
                 IT
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 utterly
                 deny
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Man's
                 Carnal
                 Body
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 recite
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 five
                 following
                 Verses
                 as
                 they
                 ly
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 sown
                 a
                 Natural
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 raised
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Body
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Natural
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 s
                 written
                 ,
                 The
                 first
                 Man
              
               Adam
               
                 was
                 made
                 a
              
               Living
               Soul
               ,
               
                 the
                 last
              
               Adam
               
                 was
                 made
                 a
              
               Quickning
               Spirit
               ;
               
                 howbeit
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 first
                 which
                 is
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Natural
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Spiritual
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 Man
                 is
                 of
                 the
              
               Earth
               Earthy
               ,
               
                 the
                 second
              
               Adam
               
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
              
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               
                 As
                 is
                 the
              
               Earthy
               ,
               
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 are
              
               Earthy
               ;
               
                 and
                 as
                 is
                 the
              
               Heavenly
               ,
               
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 also
                 which
                 are
              
               Heavenly
               ;
               
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 born
                 the
              
               Image
               of
               the
               Earthy
               ,
               
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 bear
                 the
              
               Image
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               ,
               v.
               44
               ,
               45
               ,
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48
               ,
               49.
               
               I
               say
               this
               doth
               not
               concern
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               carnal
               Bodies
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 two
                 States
              
               of
               Men
               under
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Adam
               ,
               Men
               are
               sown
               into
               the
               World
               natural
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               raised
               spiritually
               ,
               through
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
               ,
               &
               so
               they
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Adam
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               quickning
               Spirit
               .
               The
               very
               Words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               undeniably
               prove
               this
               to
               be
               the
               Scope
               ;
               how
               else
               could
               the
               first
               Adam's
               being
               made
               a
               
                 living
                 Soul
              
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               
                 Adam
                 a
                 Quickning
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               be
               a
               pertinent
               Instance
               to
               prove
               Natural
               and
               spiritual
               Bodies
               ;
               upon
               which
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               Natural
               was
               first
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
              
               spiritual
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
              
               ,
               the
               quickning
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               raise
               up
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               from
               their
               Dead
               to
               his
               Living
               ,
               their
               Natural
               to
               his
               
                 Spiritual
                 Estate
              
               .
            
             
               But
               perhaps
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               that
               the
               47th
               Verse
               ,
               
                 The
                 first
                 Man
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 Earthy
                 ,
              
               and
               part
               ,
               of
               the
               9th
               .
               Verse
               ,
               
                 We
                 shall
                 also
                 bear
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 ,
              
               seem
               to
               imply
               a
               bodily
               Resurrection
               ;
               But
               let
               the
               whole
               .
               Verses
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               The
               first
               Man
               is
               of
               the
               
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Earthy
                 ,
                 The
                 second
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               who
               sees
               not
               that
               this
               is
               rather
               spoken
               of
               the
               Earthy-Mindedness
               ,
               then
               the
               Earthy
               Body
               of
               Adam
               ?
               It
               was
               mentioned
               to
               show
               
               the
               great
               Disparity
               ,
               that
               is
               between
               the
               Nature
               and
               Qualification
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Adam
               ;
               the
               following
               Verse
               puts
               this
               Interpretaion
               out
               of
               Doubt
               ,
               
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Earthy
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 Earthy
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 they
                 also
                 that
                 are
                 Heavenly
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               those
               Words
               ,
               
                 We
                 shall
                 also
                 bear
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 .
              
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               they
               should
               relate
               to
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Carnal
               Bodies
               of
               Men
               ;
               for
               the
               
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
              
               ,
               is
               a
               renewed
               State
               to
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               Operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               first
               Part
               of
               the
               Verse
               clears
               it
               ;
               
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 born
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Earthy
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
              
               (
               or
               rather
               ,
               
                 let
                 us
                 bear
              
               )
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               )
               as
               Ambrose
               and
               Theophilact
               read
               it
               ,
               and
               six
               or
               seven
               Copies
               besides
               have
               it
               )
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 we
                 having
                 born
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 by
                 becoming
                 his
                 Children
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 bear
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 and
                 Living
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 redeemed
                 from
                 a
                 vain
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 having
                 our
                 Consciences
                 sprinkled
                 from
                 dead
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 born
                 again
                 of
                 the
                 incorruptible
                 Seed
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 lives
                 and
                 abides
                 forever
                 .
              
               Had
               this
               concerned
               the
               Resurrection
               in
               our
               Adversary's
               Sense
               ,
               *
               the
               Image
               would
               be
               changed
               wholy
               (
               Accidents
               would
               not
               serve
               his
               Turn
               )
               therefore
               not
               the
               same
               Image
               ,
               unless
               the
               
                 Earthy
                 could
                 be
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Image
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               Impossible
               ;
               for
               we
               should
               loose
               our
               Earthly
               Bodies
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               we
               become
               
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
              
               ,
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               if
               this
               conceit
               had
               
               any
               Truth
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               to
               be
               sure
               must
               never
               enter
               ;
               for
               another
               takes
               Place
               :
               But
               as
               it
               was
               never
               understood
               so
               by
               any
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               but
               evermore
               of
               that
               
                 Earthly
                 Image
              
               which
               came
               by
               transgression
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Image
              
               that
               comes
               in
               obeying
               the
               Truth
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               8
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 But
                 now
                 you
                 also
                 put
                 off
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 Anger
                 ,
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 filthy
                 Fornication
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 mouths
                 ,
                 lye
                 not
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 Man
                 with
                 his
                 Deeds
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 renewed
                 in
                 Knowledge
                 after
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 created
                 him
                 :
              
               So
               till
               the
               natural
               Man
               that
               is
               sown
               ,
               
                 comes
                 to
                 dye
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Image
                 ,
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 quickned
                 into
                 this
                 Glorious
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 second
              
               Adam
               ,
               
                 the
                 quickning
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               suppose
               ,
               it
               were
               to
               be
               understood
               rather
               of
               Bodies
               then
               Souls
               ,
               
               the
               Text
               may
               be
               as
               well
               translated
               a
               Living
               as
               a
               
                 Natural
                 Body
                 is
                 sown
              
               ;
               yea
               rather
               so
               ,
               for
               the
               Word
               is
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Animale
               ,
               that
               imports
               as
               much
               as
               a
               Soul●-Body
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               would
               not
               be
               willing
               to
               sow
               ,
               except
               he
               had
               a
               Mind
               to
               be
               buried
               alive
               :
               So
               Clarius
               both
               translates
               it
               ,
               and
               interprets
               it
               ,
               
                 Corpus
                 animale
                 accipiendum
                 est
                 ,
                 cui
                 anima
                 vitam
                 prestat
                 ne
                 intereat
                 .
              
               i.
               e.
               A
               Souly
               or
               Living
               
               Body
               is
               that
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               
                 Soul
                 gives
                 Life
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 dye
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               to
               go
               farther
               ;
               suppose
               the
               Apostle
               treated
               of
               a
               natural
               Change
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               of
               the
               spiritual
               State
               of
               the
               Soul
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               yet
               can
               it
               be
               extended
               no
               farther
               then
               this
               ;
               when
               good
               Men
               lay
               down
               this
               Earthly
               House
               or
               Tabernacle
               of
               Clay
               ,
               the
               Image
               that
               came
               to
               us
               from
               
               Adam's
               Loyns
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               cloathed
               upon
               of
               Immortality
               ,
               received
               into
               the
               Building
               that
               is
               Eternal
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               like
               unto
               his
               glorious
               Body
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               
               Philip.
               3.
               21.
               
               
                 We
                 sow
                 a
                 natural
                 ,
                 we
                 reap
                 a
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 sow
                 not
                 that
                 Body
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 giveth
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               37
               ,
               38.
               
            
             
               I
               also
               parralelled
               my
               Adversary's
               Change
               yet
               Sameness
               of
               Bodies
               with
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Transubstantiation
              
               ,
               showing
               ,
               that
               the
               Absurdity
               Protestants
               Charge
               upon
               this
               ,
               is
               equally
               chargeable
               upon
               that
               ;
               only
               with
               this
               Distinction
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 continue
                 a
                 Wafer
                 after
                 Consecration
              
               ;
               but
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               asserts
               ,
               
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 carnal
                 Body
                 after
                 Mutation
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               a
               Kind
               of
               Consubstantiation
               ,
               and
               far
               more
               ridiculous
               :
               But
               of
               this
               he
               took
               no
               notice
               ,
               and
               his
               Silence
               is
               prudent
               :
               Things
               unanswerable
               are
               better
               unmedled
               with
               ,
               then
               cited
               and
               not
               confuted
               ;
               He
               knows
               who
               pas●
               for
               wise
               Men
               by
               holding
               their
               Tongues
               ;
               I
               wish
               that
               were
               his
               greatest
               Fault
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               Head
               with
               a
               few
               Testimonies
               in
               Defence
               of
               what
               we
               have
               said
               against
               J.
               Faldo's
               
                 Carnal
                 Resurrection
              
               ,
               referring
               my
               Reader
               to
               my
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               both
               against
               him
               in
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               my
               Book
               against
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Reason
                 against
                 Railing
              
               ;
               and
               particularly
               the
               second
               Part
               of
               a
               Discourse
               
               (
               that
               we
               hope
               will
               suddenly
               be
               publisht
               )
               call'd
               ,
               
                 The
                 Christian-Quaker
              
               ,
               for
               his
               fuller
               Satisfaction
               of
               our
               Scriptural
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 Adversary's
                 fleshly
                 Apprehension
              
               concerning
               the
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               
                 H.
                 More
                 ,
                 Myst
                 .
                 God.
                 p.
                 221
                 ,
                 224
                 ,
                 225.
                 
              
            
             
               Dr.
               
                 H.
                 More
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Cantabridgian
                 Philosopher
              
               ,
               begins
               his
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               with
               this
               Censure
               of
               J.
               Faldo's
               .
               
                 We
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 particular
                 propounded
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 the
                 Atheist
                 will
                 listen
                 to
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 Attention
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   greedily
                   suck
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   provided
                   it
                   be
                   stated
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   curious
                   Circumstances
                   that
                   the
                
                 RIDGIDEST
                 OF
                 THEOLOGERS
                 
                   will
                   describe
                   it
                   by
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   the
                   same
                
                 NUMERICAL
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   lived
                   here
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   those
                   very
                   Bodies
                
                 (
                 the
                 Molds
                 being
                 turned
                 aside
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   start
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Grave
                   .
                
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 the
                 
                   Atheist
                   very
                   dearly
                   hugs
                   as
                   a
                   Pledge
                
                 in
                 his
                 bold
                 Conceit
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Falsness
                   and
                   Vanity
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Articles
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 he
                 fancying
                 the
                 upshot
                 of
                 Christianity
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 groundless
                 and
                 incredible
                 ,
                 he
                 fairly
                 quits
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Trouble
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 yields
                 himself
                 up
                 wholely
                 to
                 the
                 Pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               the
               Objection
               of
               Atheists
               ,
               who
               play
               hard
               upon
               J.
               Faldo's
               Carnal
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 that
                 Canables
                 proper
                 Bodies
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 every
                 one
                 had
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 never
                 a
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 implies
                 that
                 all
                 Men
                 are
                 buried
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 Myriads
                 are
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 eaten
                 by
                 Fishes
                 .
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 Men's
                 Bodies
                 are
                 passing
                 like
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 consequently
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 same
                 Numerical
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 runs
                 away
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 River
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 score
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 an
                 Old
                 Man
                 must
                 pay
                 for
                 the
                 Sine
                 of
                 a
                 Young
                 Man
                 ,
                 whose
                 youthful
                 Body
                 felt
                 the
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 gone
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               thus
               answers
               out
               of
               the
               best
               sort
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 every
                 Man
                 is
                 his
                 individial
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 alone
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   sees
                   ,
                   hears
                   ,
                   enjoyes
                
                 Pleasures
                 and
                 undergoes
                 Pain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 not
                 sensible
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Man's
                 Dublet
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 well
                 Bastinado'd
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Answer
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 takes
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 Cavil
                 (
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 )
                 and
                 why
                 do
                 Men
                 plead
                 for
                 the
                 Consociation
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 's
                 numerical
                 Body
                 in
                 Reward
                 or
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   fancy
                   the
                   Body
                   capable
                   of
                   Pleasure
                   &
                   Pain
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   err
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   things
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Body
                 being
                 utterly
                 uncapable
                 of
                 all
                 Sense
                 and
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 best
                 Platonists
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 excellent
                 Philosopher
                 Des-Cartes
                 hath
                 determined
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 abundantly
                 demonstrated
                 in
                 my
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Immortallity
                   of
                   the
                   Soul.
                
                 See
                 Book
                 2.
                 
                 Chap.
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 Cavil
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Universal
                 Expression
                 of
                 Men's
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   Prophetical
                   Scheme
                   of
                   Speech
                   ,
                
                 the
                 more
                 strongly
                 to
                 
                   strike
                   our
                   Sences
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 intimated
                 in
                 my
                 Exposition
                 on
                 the
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 against
                 the
                 Psichopannachites
                 ,
                 see
                 Book
                 1.
                 c.
                 6.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 Succour
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 against
                 the
                 Atheists
                 out
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 answer
                 further
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   I
                   dare
                   challenge
                   him
                   to
                   produce
                   any
                   place
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   can
                   make
                   it
                   appear
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   implies
                   the
                   Recessitation
                
                 (
                 or
                 raising
                 up
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Numerical
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 The
                 most
                 Pregnant
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 *
                 Job
                 19.
                 which
                 late
                 Interpreters
                 are
                 now
                 so
                 wise
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   understand
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   :
                
                 And
                 for
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 that
                 Chapter
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 asserting
                 this
                 Curiosity
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   plainly
                   sayes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Atheist
                 will
                 still
                 hang
                 on
                 and
                 object
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   very
                   Term
                
                 Resurrectio
                 
                   implies
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Body
                   shall
                   rise
                   again
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   only
                   that
                   falls
                   can
                   be
                   said
                   properly
                   to
                   rise
                   again
                
                 ;
              
               (
               Where
               let
               the
               Reader
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               
                 D.
                 More
              
               calls
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
                 Atheist
              
               ,
               for
               it
               his
               Objection
               against
               me
               ,
               Rep.
               p.
               89.
               )
               But
               sayes
               
                 D.
                 More
                 ▪
              
               
                 The
                 Answer
                 will
                 be
                 easie
                 ,
                 the
                 Objection
                 being
                 grounded
                 meerly
                 upon
                 a
                 Mistake
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 higher
                 Origiginals
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 Latine
                 doth
                 not
                 alwayes
                 imply
                 an
                 Individual
                 Restitution
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 gone
                 or
                 faln
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 Verse
                 in
                 Ovid
                 ,
                 
                   Victa
                   tamen
                   vinces
                   subversaque
                   Troja
                   resurges
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   ,
                   faith
                   he
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   near
                   to
                   our
                   Purpose
                   (
                   
                     yet
                     it
                     excludes
                     the
                     same
                     numerical
                     Troja
                  
                   )
                   Let
                   us
                   rather
                   consider
                   the
                   Greek
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   resurrectio
                   supplies
                   in
                   Latine
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   as
                   large
                   a
                   sense
                   as
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   so
                   
                   far
                   from
                   signifying
                   (
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   )
                   the
                   Reproduction
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Recovery
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     that
                     was
                     before
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   it
                   ●ears
                   no
                   sense
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   Reiteration
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   Mat.
                   22.
                   24.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     shall
                     raise
                     up
                     Seed
                     unto
                     his
                     Brother
                     .
                  
                   Also
                   Gen.
                   7.
                   4.
                   there
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   signifies
                   meerly
                   a
                   
                     living
                     Substance
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   an
                   active
                   signification
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   sense
                   will
                   be
                   nothing
                   else
                   
                     but
                     a
                     giving
                     or
                     continuing
                     Life
                     and
                     Substance
                     to
                     a
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   The
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   that
                   answers
                   to
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   Translators
                   translate
                   a
                   living
                   Substance
                   ;
                   whence
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   Analogy
                   may
                   very
                   well
                   bear
                   the
                   same
                   latitude
                   of
                   sense
                   that
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   both
                   words
                   that
                   are
                   rendred
                   Resurrectio
                   ,
                   but
                   simply
                   of
                   themselves
                   only
                   Vevification
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Erection
                     unto
                     Life
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               
                 D.
                 H.
                 More
              
               against
               John
               Faldo's
               
                 Carnal
                 Resurrection
              
               ,
               of
               whose
               Philosophy
               ,
               Scripture-Challenge
               and
               Criticisms
               let
               him
               clear
               himself
               if
               he
               can
               I
               shall
               also
               produce
               a
               Testimony
               out
               of
               
                 T.
                 Collier
              
               .
            
             
               
                 T.
                 Coll.
                 Works
                 ,
                 pag.
                 169.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 this
                 Body
                 is
                 by
                 some
                 denyed
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 others
                 
                   too
                   Carnally
                   looked
                   upon
                
                 ;
                 some
                 thinking
                 that
                 
                   our
                   Bodies
                   of
                   Flesh
                   shall
                   be
                   raised
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Form
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   dyed
                
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 yet
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Substance
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 consider
                 two
                 Particulars
                 for
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 By
                 what
                 Power
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 With
                 what
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   what
                   Power
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1
                 st
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 Power
                 by
                 which
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 2dly
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 Power
                 and
                 Spirit
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Death
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Self
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 .
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 11.
                 
                 This
                 being
                 a
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Power
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 somewhat
                 direct
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Form
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 Particular
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   spiritual
                   Form
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   Fleshly
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 raiseth
                 us
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   raise
                   up
                   our
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Day
                   :
                
                 It
                 is
                 sown
                 a
                 Natural
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 raised
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Body
                 :
                 
                   Our
                   vile
                   Bodies
                   shall
                   be
                   changed
                   and
                   made
                   like
                   his
                   Glorious
                   Body
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 H.
                 Hammon
              
               also
               denyes
               
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 strict
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               is
               guilty
               of
               that
               horrid
               Principle
               ,
               as
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               calls
               it
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               seen
               at
               large
               in
               his
               Comment
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
               Among
               other
               things
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               of
               one
               Synesius
               out
               of
               Vossius
               ,
               who
               was
               made
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 not
                 withstanding
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 subscribe
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
              
               which
               shows
               how
               much
               greater
               Charity
               they
               had
               for
               Dissenters
               ,
               
                 then
                 our
                 rigid
                 Adversary
              
               ,
               whilst
               a
               Dissenter
               ;
               for
               indeed
               
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 diversly
                 ,
                 thought
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 obscurely
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Century
                 ,
              
               sayes
               
                 P.
                 D.
                 Huetius
              
               in
               Origenianis
               ,
               p.
               132.
               
            
             
               Farrellus
               ,
               Calvin's
               Predecessor
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               and
               one
               to
               whom
               that
               eminent
               Reformer
               writ
               many
               Loving
               and
               Respectful
               Epistles
               ,
               usually
               beginning
               with
               
                 Clarissime
                 ,
                 Charissime
              
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               did
               both
               deny
               the
               Resurrection
               
               of
               the
               same
               numerical
               Body
               ,
               but
               defended
               his
               Opinion
               and
               disputed
               strenuously
               against
               the
               vulgar
               Notion
               ,
               which
               plainly
               opposeth
               John
               Faldo's
               ,
               But
               more
               especially
               *
               The
               Vincent's
               gross
               Notion
               of
               The
               Resurrection
               ,
               who
               hath
               taken
               upon
               him
               in
               a
               large
               Discourse
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 Christ's
                 Certain
                 and
                 Sudden
                 Appearance
                 to
                 Judgment
                 ,
              
               p.
               48.
               49.
               to
               write
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               so
               punctual
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               only
               tell
               .
               them
               what
               Bodies
               they
               shall
               have
               ,
               but
               what
               Encounters
               and
               Dialogues
               are
               like
               to
               pass
               ,
               even
               to
               Scolding
               ,
               Railing
               ,
               Scratching
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               besides
               ;
               so
               vain
               and
               ridiculous
               is
               that
               Author
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               wrap
               up
               these
               Testimonies
               with
               two
               Passages
               out
               of
               Origen
               in
               
                 Jerome
                 ,
                 Non
                 easdom
                 Carnes
                 nee
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 formis
                 restinent
                 quae
                 fuerunt
                 Sermina
                 :
              
               i.
               e.
               The
               Seed
               shall
               not
               restore
               the
               
                 same
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 Form
              
               —
               Again
               ,
               
                 Non
                 oculis
                 videbimus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               We
               shall
               not
               
                 see
                 with
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 hear
                 with
                 Ears
                 ,
                 act
                 with
                 Hands
                 ,
                 walk
                 with
                 Feet
              
               in
               that
               Spiritual
               and
               Ethereal
               Body
               that
               is
               promised
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 toucht
                 or
                 seen
                 with
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 be
                 weyl'd
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               and
               much
               more
               is
               urged
               by
               Jerome
               against
               John
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Epist
               ,
               cap.
               8.
               
            
             
               These
               Testimonies
               I
               have
               produced
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Arrogancy
               and
               Uncharitableness
               of
               
                 J.
                 F.
                 in
                 counting
                 it
                 an
                 horrid
                 Thing
                 to
                 reject
                 his
                 Carnal
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               to
               such
               a
               Degree
               destroyes
               
               (
               if
               you
               will
               believe
               him
               )
               
                 all
                 Hope
                 of
                 Immortallity
              
               ;
               most
               absurdly
               placing
               Eternal
               Felicity
               therein
               .
            
             
               The
               Resurrection
               we
               own
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Manner
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               inquisitive
               ;
               and
               as
               I
               told
               him
               before
               ,
               so
               again
               ,
               
                 because
                 these
                 things
                 run
                 men
                 into
                 unprofitable
                 Questions
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Philosophical
                 Way
                 of
                 Discoursing
                 ,
                 no
                 wayes
                 tending
                 to
                 God's
                 Honour
                 nor
                 the
                 Soul's
                 Profit
                 and
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 decline
                 any
                 further
                 or
                 nicer
                 Disquisition
                 ,
                 and
                 content
                 our selves
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 live
                 holily
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 dye
                 happily
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 Fear
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 depart
                 in
                 his
                 Favour
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   at
                   being
                   unclothed
                   of
                   Mortallity
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   clothed
                   on
                   with
                   Immortallity
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   :
                
              
               For
               God
               will
               raise
               all
               such
               into
               Immortal
               Life
               and
               Glory
               ,
               who
               truly
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               But
               we
               cannot
               but
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               Subtilty
               of
               God's
               Enemy
               ,
               who
               by
               casting
               curious
               intrical
               and
               unprofitable
               Questions
               ,
               about
               what
               Bodies
               the
               Dead
               shall
               rise
               with
               ,
               and
               bringing
               us
               under
               vulgar
               Reflections
               by
               not
               consenting
               thereto
               ,
               endeavours
               to
               divert
               the
               Minds
               of
               People
               
                 from
                 our
                 most
                 frequent
                 and
                 fervent
                 pressing
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 saves
                 from
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Eternal
                 Death
              
               ;
               of
               which
               let
               my
               Reader
               receive
               this
               friendly
               Warning
               ;
               for
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               a
               
                 Satanical
                 Decoy
                 ,
                 Thou
                 Fool
              
               belongs
               to
               none
               more
               ,
               
                 then
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 acquiesses
                 not
                 with
                 all
                 humble
                 and
                 contented
                 Submission
                 in
                 the
                 Good
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 Will
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 Earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               the
               Second
               Part
               of
               his
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               concerneth
               
                 our
                 Denyal
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Rewards
              
               ;
               although
               it
               deserves
               not
               our
               notice
               ,
               for
               the
               Folly
               and
               Falshood
               it
               contains
               ;
               yet
               that
               he
               may
               not
               make
               my
               Silence
               to
               yield
               his
               Charge
               ,
               and
               to
               show
               that
               in
               every
               Point
               he
               
               behaves
               himself
               dishonestly
               towards
               us
               ,
               I
               shall
               consider
               that
               little
               he
               sayes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               89.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               a
               Reward
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               I
               affirm
               they
               did
               not
               profess
               ,
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               opposes
               rather
               because
               he
               would
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               subscribe
               to
               me
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               believes
               not
               what
               I
               say
               to
               be
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               This
               Man
               pretends
               to
               judge
               Hearts
               not
               only
               without
               Words
               ,
               but
               also
               contrary
               to
               Words
               .
               I
               did
               most
               expresly
               tell
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 though
                 we
                 own
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 World
              
               (
               who
               charged
               us
               with
               the
               Denyal
               of
               them
               any
               where
               else
               )
               
                 yet
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 Earnests
                 of
                 that
                 Compleat
                 Joy
                 or
                 Torment
                 that
                 Men
                 should
                 receive
                 as
                 their
                 Eternal
                 Reward
                 or
                 Recompence
                 hereafter
              
               ;
               But
               this
               passes
               for
               Hypocrisie
               with
               John
               Faldo's
               present
               sort
               of
               Conscience
               .
               And
               He
               proceeds
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               89.
               
            
             
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 p.
                 203.
                 
                 None
                 ever
                 read
                 so
              
               ;
               J.
               F.
               
                 quotes
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 he
                 sayes
                 he
                 hath
                 searcht
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
              
               My
               Charge
               was
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               deny
               a
               Reward
               in
               another
               World
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               profess
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               yet
               being
               silent
               to
               it
               ,
               hath
               a
               full
               Consequence
               that
               it
               is
               none
               of
               their
               Belief
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               How
               could
               his
               Charge
               imply
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               who
               makes
               our
               Silence
               (
               upon
               which
               he
               grounded
               it
               )
               to
               have
               this
               full
               Consequence
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 future
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 Belief
                 ,
              
               and
               if
               not
               believed
               ,
               denyed
               However
               ,
               it
               makes
               not
               a
               little
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               only
               
                 never
                 read
                 so
                 ,
                 quotes
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
              
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 he
                 hat●
                 searcht
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               no
               Reply
               to
               these
               words
               ,
               he
               recites
               out
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               which
               hath
               this
               full
               Consequence
               ,
               
                 that
                 for
              
               J.
               Faldo
               
                 to
                 charge
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 never
                 read
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 searcht
                 for
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 find
              
               (
               p.
               141
               ,
               142.
               )
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               quote
               upon
               us
               to
               our
               Scandal
               )
               
                 is
                 unworthy
                 of
                 any
                 Man
                 pretending
                 to
                 Common
                 Honesty
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               what
               doth
               he
               mean
               by
               our
               not
               professing
               Eternal
               Rewards
               ?
               
                 Our
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ?
                 What
                 ,
                 how
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 distributed
                 ?
              
               What
               other
               End
               have
               our
               Meetings
               ,
               Writings
               and
               Sufferings
               ?
               Must
               I
               alwayes
               deny
               Eternal
               Recompence
               ,
               where
               I
               do
               not
               expresly
               declare
               I
               own
               it
               ?
               How
               many
               Times
               in
               Religious
               Discourses
               will
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               come
               under
               the
               like
               Imputation
               ?
               he
               cannot
               show
               me
               one
               Book
               that
               was
               ever
               wrought
               by
               any
               of
               us
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               not
               abundantly
               implied
               ,
               if
               not
               most
               plainly
               expressed
               :
               Were
               there
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               it
               would
               belong
               to
               us
               ,
               above
               all
               other
               People
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               Apostles
               Words
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 most
                 miserable
              
               ;
               but
               God
               hath
               fixed
               that
               Hope
               of
               Immortality
               and
               Eternal
               Life
               in
               our
               Souls
               ,
               which
               all
               J.
               Faldo's
               Clamours
               will
               be
               too
               weak
               to
               shake
               .
               But
               were
               we
               darker
               in
               this
               Point
               (
               then
               whom
               none
               are
               clearer
               )
               we
               and
               our
               Books
               have
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               and
               their
               Writings
               to
               keep
               us
               company
               ,
               who
               mention
               it
               but
               obscurely
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               frequently
               and
               unquestionably
               as
               we
               do
               .
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               loves
               to
               hear
               talk
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               despises
               and
               shuns
               the
               Way
               which
               leads
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               because
               our
               greatest
               Pains
               are
               imployed
               in
               bringing
               People
               into
               that
               streight
               and
               narrow
               Way
               that
               leads
               thither
               ,
               
               rather
               then
               by
               
                 delicious
                 Fables
              
               to
               preach
               them
               into
               an
               Hope
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               whilst
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Disobedience
               to
               God's
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               therefore
               is
               it
               that
               he
               concludes
               us
               not
               to
               believe
               Eternal
               Rewards
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               deny
               them
               .
               Never
               did
               Man
               catch
               at
               such
               broken
               Reeds
               to
               save
               himself
               from
               the
               just
               Abhorrence
               of
               all
               sober
               People
               .
               We
               deny
               his
               
                 Carnal
                 Refurrection
              
               ,
               therefore
               we
               must
               
                 needs
                 deny
                 Eternal
                 Rewards
              
               .
               Again
               ,
               We
               do
               not
               believe
               Eternal
               Rewards
               (
               if
               he
               may
               be
               credited
               )
               
                 yet
                 he
                 never
                 read
                 so
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 found
              
               it
               so
               by
               his
               own
               Confession
               ;
               and
               therefore
               could
               never
               quote
               it
               so
               .
               If
               we
               speak
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               unless
               we
               put
               future
               or
               eternal
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               confines
               it
               to
               this
               World
               ;
               he
               deals
               so
               with
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               ;
               boldly
               concluding
               ,
               from
               what
               we
               say
               ,
               Men
               feel
               and
               know
               of
               those
               things
               here
               ,
               our
               Dis-Belief
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               hereafter
               .
               I
               told
               him
               of
               
                 B.
                 Hall
              
               and
               
                 T.
                 Brooks
              
               ,
               their
               Books
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 Earth
              
               ,
               but
               he
               sayes
               nothing
               to
               that
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               he
               seems
               to
               have
               made
               it
               his
               Business
               to
               render
               us
               but
               as
               odious
               ,
               as
               his
               Wits
               and
               worse
               would
               let
               him
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               go
               with
               this
               Character
               ,
               no
               Man
               
                 having
                 charged
                 so
                 home
                 ,
                 proved
                 so
                 weakly
                 ,
                 and
                 abused
                 so
                 grosly
                 ,
              
               as
               this
               Adversary
               hath
               done
               .
            
             
               Because
               I
               concluded
               my
               Answer
               to
               the
               two
               first
               Parts
               of
               his
               former
               Book
               ,
               though
               contrarily
               to
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               same
               Method
               ,
               he
               is
               pleased
               thus
               to
               treat
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               90
               ,
               91.
               
            
             
               Set
               how
               good
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               is
               at
               APING
               MY
               Logick
               If
               Quakerism
               (
               so
               called
               )
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 be
                 not
                 another
                 Dispensation
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Christ
                 preached
                 and
                 setled
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 deny
                 not
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 deny
                 not
                 all
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               so
               he
               goes
               on
               with
               his
               Negatives
               ;
               by
               the
               same
               good
               Logick
               .
               I
               will
               prove
               Geometry
               ,
               Logick
               or
               Philosophy
               to
               be
               Christianity
               .
               If
               Geometry
               ,
               &c.
               deny
               none
               of
               these
               Things
               ,
               Geometry
               is
               Christianity
               ;
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               ,
               therefore
               Christianity
               ;
               yea
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               pass
               to
               the
               Concrete
               ,
               you
               may
               prove
               a
               HORSE
               or
               a
               GOOSE
               a
               Christian
               by
               the
               same
               Argument
               ;
               for
               they
               deny
               none
               of
               these
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Take
               away
               his
               idle
               Carps
               and
               Cavils
               and
               he
               would
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               he
               rarely
               sayes
               any
               Thing
               ,
               but
               something
               is
               against
               himself
               .
               Who
               any
               whit
               intelligent
               or
               candid
               ,
               considering
               that
               I
               refumed
               the
               Argument
               in
               opposite
               Terms
               ,
               could
               think
               I
               intended
               it
               not
               to
               opposite
               Ends
               ?
               That
               is
               ,
               when
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               answer
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               or
               any
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               we
               thereby
               do
               not
               mean
               ;
               or
               these
               Words
               do
               not
               imply
               
                 an
                 Acknowledging
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ;
               for
               Instance
               :
               Suppose
               any
               Man
               charges
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               with
               a
               Denyal
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Supper
               to
               be
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               answer
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 Baptism
                 nor
                 the
                 Supper
                 to
                 be
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
              
               Are
               we
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               J.
               Faldo
               
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Ordinances
                 to
                 be
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 an
                 Horse
                 or
                 Goose
                 ?
              
               I
               will
               form
               it
               into
               an
               Argument
               for
               his
               Sake
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 denyes
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 Christian
              
               ;
               But
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               (
               sayes
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
                 )
                 denyes
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Gospel
                 Ordinances
              
               ;
               Therefore
               
                 W.
                 P.
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 Christian
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               deny
               the
               Minor
               ,
               or
               second
               Proposition
               ;
               I
               query
               then
               ,
               if
               I
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               
                 to
                 own
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Gospel
                 Ordinances
                 ?
              
               If
               not
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Disputation
               :
               If
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               understood
               ,
               was
               it
               ingenuous
               or
               just
               in
               him
               so
               to
               cavil
               ?
               But
               that
               his
               Honesty
               and
               Logick
               may
               yet
               more
               clearly
               appear
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               his
               Reply
               in
               this
               plain
               Argument
               ,
               wherein
               I
               wrong
               him
               not
               one
               Tittle
               .
               
                 Whosoever
                 denyes
                 not
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Gospel
                 Ordinances
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 :
              
               But
               an
               Horse
               
                 or
                 a
              
               Goose
               
                 doth
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Gospel-Ordinances
              
               ;
               Therefore
               a
               Horse
               
                 or
                 a
              
               Goose
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
              
               J.
               Faldo
               ,
               
                 is
                 a
                 true
              
               Christian
               .
               I
               know
               he
               would
               fling
               this
               Absurdity
               upon
               me
               ;
               but
               he
               right
               well
               deserves
               it
               himself
               ,
               who
               would
               extend
               the
               Major
               Proposition
               beyond
               its
               Bounds
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               not
               Who
               or
               Whatsoever
               did
               not
               deny
               Christianity
               ,
               thereby
               including
               
                 all
                 Sorts
                 of
                 Beings
                 and
                 Things
              
               (
               which
               made
               a
               Gap
               for
               his
               Horse
               and
               his
               Goose
               )
               but
               if
               Quakers
               or
               Quakerism
               so
               called
               (
               of
               whom
               was
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               must
               either
               deny
               or
               own
               )
               
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 they
                 own
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               for
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               that
               his
               owning
               the
               Scriptures
               includes
               no
               Denyal
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               it
               holds
               
                 e
                 contra
              
               that
               our
               not
               denying
               of
               the
               
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 includes
                 an
                 ●owning
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               or
               else
               his
               Argument
               proves
               nothing
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               stands
               not
               upon
               the
               Rule
               of
               Contraries
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 deny
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 own
                 them
                 ,
              
               for
               not
               denying
               them
               (
               though
               there
               be
               no
               Medium
               )
               is
               with
               him
               
                 no
                 owning
                 them
              
               .
               But
               what
               Part
               is
               not
               that
               Man
               fitted
               to
               act
               ,
               who
               can
               argue
               against
               his
               Adversary
               at
               such
               a
               Rate
               as
               this
               .
            
             
             
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               denyes
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               
                 he
                 owns
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 an
                 Horse
                 or
                 a
                 Goose
                 ,
              
               and
               why
               ?
               because
               they
               do
               not
               deny
               them
               .
            
             
               Next
               to
               this
               Injustice
               ,
               his
               Logick
               in
               these
               Attempts
               excells
               .
               But
               above
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               ,
               Piece
               of
               my
               Argument
               ,
               as
               formal
               as
               any
               thing
               can
               be
               ,
               should
               not
               e●cape
               this
               Man's
               Abuse
               ,
               viz.
               
                 If
                 Quakerism
              
               (
               so
               called
               )
               
                 be
                 not
                 another
                 Dispensation
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Christ
                 preached
                 and
                 settled
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 ,
              
               said
               I
               ,
               
                 though
                 not
                 another
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
              
               sayes
               he
               ;
               Let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               in
               this
               Case
               :
               My
               Adversary
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               2d
               Part
               ,
               p.
               144.
               begins
               thus
               ,
               
                 If
                 Quakerism
                 be
                 an
                 other
                 Dispensation
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Christ
                 settled
                 and
                 preached
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
              
               Now
               what
               is
               plainer
               ,
               then
               that
               this
               is
               a
               Negative
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               mine
               ;
               
                 for
                 another
                 Dispensation
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               Next
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               imply
               ,
               
                 that
                 Quakerism
              
               (
               so
               called
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 if
                 another
                 Dispensation
                 ?
              
               And
               why
               may
               it
               not
               follow
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               another
               Dispensation
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ?
              
               Is
               not
               this
               implyed
               as
               strongly
               and
               clearly
               as
               his
               Consequence
               in
               the
               contrary
               Proposition
               ?
               Why
               should
               his
               Negative
               pass
               ,
               and
               mine
               be
               stopt
               ;
               or
               his
               Consequence
               hold
               ,
               and
               not
               mine
               ?
               He
               will
               have
               ,
               That
               if
               Quakerism
               be
               another
               Dispensation
               ,
               
                 then
                 not
                 the
                 same
              
               ;
               but
               I
               must
               not
               be
               allowed
               to
               infer
               ,
               If
               Quakerism
               (
               so
               called
               )
               be
               not
               another
               Dispensation
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
              
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               alike
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 Quakerism
              
               (
               so
               called
               )
               
                 be
                 not
                 another
                 Dispensation
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 :
              
               Or
               thus
               ;
               
                 If
                 Quakerism
              
               (
               so
               called
               )
               
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 then
                 not
                 another
                 .
              
               Our
               Controversie
               lay
               upon
               
                 absolute
                 Contraries
              
               ,
               not
               upon
               things
               
                 only
                 indifferent
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Geometry
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               for
               they
               are
               neither
               for
               ,
               nor
               against
               Christianity
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               own
               or
               deny
               them
               .
               But
               if
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               will
               
               be
               understood
               of
               his
               Saying
               ;
               The
               Quakers
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Quakers
                 do
                 not
                 own
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               Why
               should
               not
               we
               be
               understoo●
               when
               we
               say
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 to
                 mean
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 own
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               His
               Objection
               is
               ,
               we
               run
               upon
               Negatives
               ,
               whose
               first
               Proposition
               of
               nine
               Parts
               
                 hath
                 eight
                 Negatives
                 in
                 it
              
               ;
               unless
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Quakers
                 deny
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c
                 and
                 affect
                 not
                 a
                 future
                 Blessedness
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               are
               no
               Negatives
               ;
               or
               that
               we
               must
               not
               thereby
               understand
               ,
               
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 own
                 them
              
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               sets
               it
               not
               in
               Contradiction
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               Distance
               of
               Geometry
               only
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               conclude
               ,
               
                 The
                 Quakers
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               yet
               so
               he
               concludes
               
                 per
                 fas
                 per
                 nefas
              
               :
               What
               can
               be
               said
               to
               a
               Man
               of
               this
               hardy
               Stamp
               ?
               whom
               neither
               
                 Logick
                 ,
                 Reason
              
               nor
               Modesty
               can
               bound
               ,
               yet
               a
               pretended
               Master
               of
               them
               all
               .
               Had
               I
               used
               him
               at
               this
               
                 toyish
                 ,
                 gibing
                 and
                 illogical
              
               Rate
               ,
               I
               had
               been
               an
               
                 airy
                 Sophister
              
               ,
               of
               no
               more
               serious
               Conscience
               or
               Religion
               then
               Punchenello
               ;
               but
               being
               his
               Adversary
               I
               must
               be
               a
               Dunce
               ,
               an
               Ignoramus
               ,
               and
               
                 something
                 else
              
               (
               he
               was
               so
               wise
               as
               to
               hide
               from
               us
               )
               which
               are
               the
               Epithetes
               he
               is
               pleased
               out
               of
               his
               great
               Store-House
               of
               Ill
               Language
               to
               bestow
               upon
               me
               at
               parting
               .
               But
               which
               is
               stranger
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               strange
               that
               he
               doth
               ;
               after
               all
               the
               
                 Perversion
                 ,
                 Addition
                 ,
                 Diminution
                 ,
                 Wresting
                 ,
                 Misquotation
                 ,
                 Evasion
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 School-Boy
                 Puns
                 and
                 Gibes
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               Confidence
               thus
               to
               end
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               his
               Defence
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Part
               of
               his
               first
               Book
               :
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               honestly
               &
               clearly
               vindicated
               every
               Charge
               in
               that
               Part
               of
               my
               Book
               which
               intends
               the
               Proof
               of
               Quakerism
               to
               be
               no
               Christianity
               .
            
             
             
               How
               honestly
               and
               how
               clearly
               he
               hath
               vindicated
               his
               Charges
               belongs
               not
               to
               either
               of
               us
               to
               judge
               ,
               whatever
               we
               think
               ;
               but
               is
               le●●
               with
               every
               impartial
               Reader
               to
               determine
               ;
               though
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               I
               am
               yet
               to
               learn
               what
               an
               
                 Honest
                 and
                 Clear
                 Vindication
              
               meaneth
               ;
               for
               according
               to
               that
               Sense
               ,
               I
               have
               had
               of
               him
               through
               this
               whole
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               upright
               Observation
               I
               could
               make
               of
               his
               Management
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               a
               moral
               Impossibility
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               conscious
               to
               himself
               ,
               of
               exhibiting
               .
               Charges
               he
               hath
               not
               proved
               ;
               of
               abusing
               our
               Writings
               to
               endeavour
               it
               ;
               of
               declining
               the
               Strength
               of
               our
               Answers
               ,
               and
               Vilifying
               of
               our
               Persons
               for
               writing
               them
               .
               To
               the
               Righteous
               God
               I
               recommend
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               our
               Truth
               and
               Honesty
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               may
               we
               receive
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Well
               or
               Ill
               done
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               hope
               my
               Conscience
               will
               abide
               the
               Search
               ;
               for
               God
               that
               knoweth
               all
               Hearts
               ,
               is
               Witness
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               the
               least
               Guilt
               upon
               me
               for
               my
               Concern
               &
               Carriage
               in
               this
               Affair
               ,
               having
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               I
               would
               all
               Men
               should
               do
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               therein
               fulfilled
               the
               Royal
               Law.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Adversary
               declines
               meddling
               with
               my
               Appendix
               .
               His
               Dising
               enuity
               great
               .
               His
               Perversions
               and
               Wrestings
               about
               his
               Key
               ,
               pretending
               to
               open
               our
               Words
               ,
               Detected
               .
            
          
           
             VVE
             are
             now
             come
             to
             his
             Two
             and
             Twentieth
             and
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             for
             his
             Truth
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Language
             and
             Carriage
             towards
             me
             ,
             is
             an
             exact
             Representation
             of
             his
             intire
             Reply
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             hard
             for
             any
             serious
             Reader
             to
             observe
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             use
             of
             it
             which
             may
             forever
             discard
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             in
             his
             Opinion
             from
             any
             future
             Pretence
             to
             honesty
             in
             Writing
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             publickly
             recanted
             this
             ;
             but
             because
             I
             always
             desire
             he
             should
             speak
             for
             himself
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             hear
             him
             this
             .
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               91.
               
            
             
               In
               
                 W
                 P's
              
               Answer
               to
               the
               third
               Part
               of
               my
               Book
               ,
               he
               sayes
               nothing
               to
               the
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Characters
               of
               Apostolical
               Persons
               and
               Inspirations
               ,
               wherein
               (
               it
               consisting
               of
               Twenty
               four
               Pages
               )
               I
               agitated
               at
               large
               these
               Points
               ,
               to
               the
               Overthrow
               of
               their
               pretended
               Apostolical
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               Inspirations
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               with
               theirs
               ,
               common
               to
               all
               Believers
               ,
               on
               which
               Quakerism
               is
               founded
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               This
               Complaint
               might
               have
               been
               very
               allowable
               in
               
               case
               I
               had
               not
               already
               sufficiently
               considered
               and
               answered
               whatsoever
               was
               of
               moment
               in
               those
               Twenty
               Four
               Pages
               under
               the
               Head
               of
               Inspiration
               ;
               and
               that
               himself
               had
               not
               been
               so
               shamefully
               injust
               ,
               as
               after
               having
               attackt
               the
               first
               Part
               of
               my
               Book
               ,
               intituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 Vindicated
              
               ,
               with
               Thirty
               Four
               Pages
               ,
               and
               I
               replied
               in
               an
               intire
               Appendix
               of
               Thirty
               Pages
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               wilfully
               neglected
               to
               give
               ●s
               one
               word
               of
               Rejoynder
               :
               I
               beseech
               my
               Reader
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               one
               great
               Piece
               of
               Disingenuity
               ;
               for
               if
               I
               must
               be
               chid
               ,
               because
               I
               did
               not
               unnecessarily
               repeat
               Controversie
               ,
               having
               already
               defended
               our
               Doctrine
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               under
               the
               Head
               of
               Inspiration
               and
               Gospel-Ministry
               ,
               What
               shall
               be
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               unprovokedly
               fell
               foul
               of
               my
               fore
               named
               Book
               ,
               and
               after
               I
               had
               replied
               in
               its
               Defence
               takes
               no
               more
               notice
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               were
               wholly
               unconcerned
               in
               any
               such
               Attempts
               ?
               He
               must
               either
               think
               what
               he
               writ
               irrefutable
               or
               indefensible
               ;
               If
               the
               first
               ,
               then
               he
               need
               not
               have
               replyed
               at
               all
               ,
               since
               I
               am
               perswaded
               he
               believes
               one
               part
               of
               what
               he
               writ
               to
               be
               as
               irrefutable
               as
               the
               other
               :
               If
               because
               indefensible
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               excused
               ,
               
                 yet
                 deservedly
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 for
                 finding
                 that
                 Fault
                 :
                 with
                 others
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 guilty
                 of
                 himself
                 .
              
               To
               say
               nothing
               of
               his
               Pretence
               of
               Answering
               Two
               Hundred
               Fifty
               Four
               Pages
               within
               the
               Compass
               of
               Ninety
               Six
               ,
               and
               that
               Skip
               he
               makes
               over
               my
               whole
               Key
               ,
               consisting
               of
               
                 about
                 half
                 a
                 score
                 Pages
              
               ,
               added
               for
               the
               Opening
               our
               true
               Meaning
               from
               that
               perverted
               sense
               ,
               ignorant
               and
               malicious
               Persons
               have
               put
               upon
               our
               Principles
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               his
               Vindication
               of
               his
               Key
               in
               not
               a
               page
               and
               an
               half
               against
               Six
               or
               Seven
               Pages
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               
               it
               was
               proved
               abundantly
               defective
               .
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               he
               sayes
               to
               remedy
               those
               defects
               I
               therein
               charged
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               92.
               
            
             
               In
               my
               Key
               of
               Two
               Hundred
               and
               Fifty
               Particulars
               ,
               he
               excepts
               against
               Ten
               ;
               Five
               of
               which
               he
               further
               explains
               ,
               the
               other
               Five
               he
               opposes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               This
               looks
               unfair
               on
               my
               part
               ,
               till
               my
               Reader
               be
               informed
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               of
               these
               Two
               Hundred
               and
               Fifty
               Particulars
               had
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Name
               of
               Man
               or
               Book
               ,
               consequently
               no
               Page
               ,
               how
               to
               find
               and
               read
               any
               of
               those
               things
               he
               affirms
               to
               be
               our
               Sense
               or
               Meaning
               ,
               which
               is
               enough
               to
               discredit
               an
               Honester
               Writer
               then
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               I
               did
               ,
               was
               more
               then
               could
               be
               justly
               expected
               ,
               much
               less
               challenged
               from
               me
               :
               however
               ,
               I
               took
               Ten
               of
               the
               most
               suspicious
               .
               If
               he
               be
               disproved
               in
               those
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               Reason
               to
               suspect
               him
               about
               the
               Rest
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               produced
               more
               unquestionable
               Evidence
               .
               Of
               these
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               I
               explain
               one
               Five
               and
               oppose
               the
               other
               ,
               Let
               us
               hear
               how
               he
               gives
               my
               Opposition
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               his
               Replication
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               these
               is
               in
               pag.
               247.
               
               
                 THE
                 WILL
                 OF
                 THE
                 FLESH
                 .
                 i.
                 e.
              
               All
               that
               is
               chosen
               by
               Man
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               thereto
               disposed
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               This
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               calls
               
                 False
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Abominable
                 and
                 Notorious
                 Untruth
                 .
              
               I
               have
               proved
               at
               large
               their
               calling
               all
               things
               of
               a
               Religious
               Nature
               
               by
               that
               Name
               which
               are
               not
               by
               Immediate
               Inspiration
               :
               although
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               Precepts
               !
               and
               Examples
               ,
               commanding
               and
               prescribing
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               not
               to
               beg
               the
               Question
               ,
               no
               Man
               ever
               did
               since
               the
               World
               was
               .
               He
               sayes
               ,
               he
               hath
               proved
               it
               at
               large
               :
               and
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               refuted
               it
               at
               large
               ;
               and
               what
               sayes
               he
               to
               that
               ?
               no
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 it
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Doth
               this
               Man
               look
               like
               an
               able
               Disputant
               ?
               That
               he
               is
               not
               an
               honest
               one
               ,
               take
               my
               Answer
               ,
               by
               him
               omitted
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               words
               faithfully
               cited
               .
            
             
               
                 J.
                 F.
                 pag.
              
               69.
               
               THE
               WILL
               OF
               THE
               FLESH
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               All
               that
               is
               chosen
               by
               Man
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               thereto
               disposed
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   W.
                   P.
                
                 This
                 is
                 False
                 ;
                 Many
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 and
                 are
                 
                   daily
                   chosen
                   by
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Will
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 when
                 any
                 should
                 be
                 disposed
                 thereto
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 An
                 Abominable
                 Untruth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 only
                 Challenge
                 him
                 to
                 produce
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Sayings
                 or
                 VVritings
                 )
                 in
                 Proof
                 of
                 his
                 Exposition
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 be
                 hath
                 Slandered
                 Us
                 and
                 Our
                 Principles
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                   W●ll
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 quite
                 Contrary
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               well
               he
               hath
               acquitted
               himself
               in
               point
               of
               Honesty
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Ability
               ,
               first
               ,
               in
               so
               maiming
               my
               Answer
               ;
               and
               next
               ,
               in
               saying
               nothing
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               still
               
               referred
               to
               my
               Reader
               's
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               proceed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               pag.
               92.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
              
               ,
               pag.
               249.
               
               CHRIST
               THE
               OFFERING
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 the
                 Light
                 within
              
               .
               W.
               P.
               
                 calls
                 this
              
               no
               Quakers
               Expression
               ;
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 take
                 this
                 Proof
                 .
              
               We
               believe
               that
               Christ
               in
               us
               doth
               offer
               himself
               up
               a
               Living
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               for
               us
               ,
               
                 Smith
                 .
                 Cat.
              
               pag.
               64.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               I
               still
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               
               Quaker's
               Expression
               ;
               Though
               the
               Light
               that
               shineth
               in
               our
               Hearts
               be
               Christ
               the
               true
               Light
               ;
               But
               that
               which
               I
               most
               insisted
               on
               ,
               he
               hath
               (
               as
               he
               useth
               to
               do
               )
               quite
               left
               out
               ;
               viz.
               
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 by
                 this
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Offering
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Body
                 then
                 offered
                 up
                 to
                 be
                 concerned
                 in
                 our
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 Offering
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 do
                 declare
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 Holy
                 Offering
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 ;
                 therefore
                 let
                 none
                 receive
                 his
                 Abuse
                 of
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               He
               that
               hath
               half
               an
               Eye
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               poorly
               and
               meanly
               he
               hath
               shifted
               off
               the
               Weight
               of
               my
               Answer
               .
               Again
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               92.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
              
               ,
               MEN-PLEASERS
               .
               
                 Sense
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 comply
                 with
                 Men
                 though
                 in
                 things
                 not
                 only
                 Lawful
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 Edification
                 .
                 This
              
               W.
               P.
               calls
               an
               arrant
               Lye
               ;
               but
               the
               ground
               is
               ,
               provided
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               meaneth
               by
               Lawful
               unto
               Edification
               ,
               what
               we
               do
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 silly
                 to
                 put
                 such
                 Bonds
                 on
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               I
               never
               took
               him
               to
               be
               so
               Silly
               as
               Mischievous
               in
               the
               Matter
               ,
               not
               to
               use
               his
               own
               Phrase
               more
               —
               then
               Ignoramus
               ;
               for
               instead
               of
               putting
               ,
               Bonds
               on
               the
               Truth
               ,
               he
               hath
               broken
               all
               Bonds
               of
               Truth
               ;
               he
               pretends
               to
               give
               our
               Sense
               of
               Men-Pleasers
               ,
               and
               substitutes
               his
               own
               in
               the
               room
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               means
               by
               Lawful
               and
               to
               Edification
               ,
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               he
               belies
               us
               ;
               he
               confidently
               replies
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 silly
                 to
                 put
                 such
                 Bonds
                 on
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ;
               as
               if
               in
               rendring
               our
               Sense
               of
               words
               ,
               
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 to
                 our
                 Sense
                 of
                 them
              
               ;
               how
               is
               it
               our
               Sense
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ours
              
               ;
               and
               how
               truly
               ours
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 putting
                 Bonds
                 on
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 render
                 ours
                 truly
                 ?
              
               But
               the
               Man's
               present
               Hardiness
               is
               beyond
               wondring
               at
               .
               To
               the
               next
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               92.
               
            
             
               TRADITIONS
               OF
               MEN
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 or
                 written
                 Word
              
               ,
               p.
               250.
               
               
                 To
                 this
              
               W.
               P.
               adds
               ;
               But
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               Christ
               forbid
               the
               Pharisaical
               Religion
               ,
               God
               forbid
               :
               I
               had
               rather
               my
               Tongue
               were
               cut
               out
               of
               my
               Head.
               Oh
               base
               Man
               ,
               to
               abuse
               an
               Innocent
               People
               thus
               grosly
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 the
                 Phrase
                 to
                 be
                 the
              
               Quakers
               ,
               viz.
               Smith
               '
               
                 s
                 and
              
               Nailor
               '
               s.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               .
            
             
               This
               answers
               it self
               :
               if
               he
               had
               taken
               off
               the
               Force
               of
               my
               Words
               ,
               I
               might
               have
               bestowed
               a
               Rejoynder
               upon
               him
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               I
               have
               disproved
               his
               pretended
               Proof
               ,
               where
               I
               met
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               what
               I
               find
               here
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               meer
               begging
               of
               the
               Question
               .
               The
               
               fifth
               and
               last
               Particular
               he
               thus
               endeavours
               to
               vindicate
               ,
               is
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               93.
               
            
             
               
                 THE
                 VAIL
                 IS
                 OVER
                 THEM
                 ,
                 p.
              
               251.
               
               Their
               Sense
               I
               give
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               presents
               the
               greater
               half
               of
               (
               
                 which
                 explains
                 the
                 other
              
               )
               by
               an
               &c.
               to
               blind
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Quakers
               believe
               ,
               I
               deserve
               the
               Imputations
               of
               Malice
               and
               wicked
               Man
               ,
               which
               it
               seems
               he
               is
               resolved
               afore
               hand
               to
               bestow
               on
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoynder
               
            
             
               The
               Man
               is
               weary
               of
               his
               Work
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               haste
               he
               makes
               over
               every
               particular
               .
               No
               Man
               living
               that
               hath
               not
               read
               both
               our
               Books
               can
               make
               any
               Sense
               of
               this
               Hodge-Podge
               Section
               ;
               that
               ever
               any
               Man
               should
               touch
               with
               Religious
               Controversie
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               visibly
               defective
               in
               it
               !
               My
               Answer
               shall
               be
               my
               Rejoynder
               ;
               for
               ,
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               he
               hath
               overlookt
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               yet
               to
               be
               replyed
               to
               .
            
             
               
                 J.
                 F.
                 p.
              
               89.
               
               
                 THE
                 VAIL
                 IS
                 OVER
                 THEM
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 sayes
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               our
               Nature
               to
               be
               p.
               251
               ,
               252.
               the
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   W.
                   P.
                
                 Let
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 (
                 though
                 several
                 more
                 might
                 be
                 observed
                 )
                 which
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 
                   J.
                   Faldo
                
                 has
                 done
                 like
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Man
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 along
                 taken
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Vail
                   is
                   over
                   them
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Scripture-Phrase
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 15.
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 Darkness
                 and
                 Ignorance
                 that
                 to
                 that
                 time
                 remained
                 over
                 the
                 
                 Understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 reading
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Vail
                 he
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 interpret
                 after
                 this
                 gross
                 and
                 absurd
                 manner
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Vail
                   is
                   the
                   Man
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Wicked
                 Man
                 !
                 Did
                 ever
                 Quaker
                 so
                 irreverently
                 express
                 himself
                 ?
                 Give
                 us
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 or
                 tell
                 us
                 in
                 what
                 Book
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 greater
                 Malice
                 couldst
                 thou
                 have
                 shown
                 ,
                 then
                 thus
                 injustly
                 to
                 pervert
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 our
                 Name
                 ?
                 abusing
                 both
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Christ's
                   Flesh
                
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Vail
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 a
                 Vail
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Quakers
                 must
                 of
                 Necessity
                 mean
                 by
                 Vail
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Sense
                 ,
                 
                   Vail
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Sense
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Way
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Vail
                 rent
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   Man
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               All
               this
               my
               Adversary
               thought
               fit
               to
               conceal
               ,
               left
               his
               transcribing
               it
               into
               his
               Reply
               ,
               would
               have
               made
               that
               Discovery
               of
               his
               Baseness
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               never
               have
               been
               able
               by
               all
               his
               Shifts
               to
               palliate
               .
               I
               think
               I
               did
               not
               nick-name
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               when
               I
               called
               it
               a
               Representation
               of
               his
               whole
               Reply
               :
               He
               ends
               as
               he
               begun
               ,
               
                 with
                 Squibs
                 ,
                 Puns
                 ,
                 Evasions
                 and
                 Ill
                 Language
              
               ;
               for
               unless
               the
               Goodness
               of
               a
               Book
               be
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               Paint
               of
               a
               Title-Page
               ,
               or
               
                 bare
                 Writing
              
               reputed
               Replying
               ,
               he
               might
               with
               more
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               have
               called
               it
               
                 Froth
                 ,
                 Folly
                 and
                 Fiction
              
               ,
               then
               
                 a
                 Religious
                 Vindication
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               No
               Man
               I
               ever
               read
               of
               hath
               exceeded
               the
               Bounds
               of
               Truth
               by
               obtruding
               Falshoods
               ,
               and
               wandred
               from
               the
               D●corum
               of
               a
               fair
               Adversary
               ,
               by
               unfair
               Citations
               and
               obvious
               Wrestings
               ,
               betaken
               himself
               for
               Sanctuary
               to
               such
               silly
               Shifts
               ,
               &
               School-boy
               Jeers
               ,
               at
               the
               rate
               this
               Adversary
               hath
               done
               :
               And
               I
               have
               no
               Reason
               to
               Doubt
               of
               others
               being
               of
               the
               same
               Mind
               ,
               since
               the
               World
               is
               not
               so
               destitute
               of
               Understanding
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               cheated
               with
               his
               
                 hocus-pocus
                 Tricks
              
               ,
               to
               take
               Tin
               for
               
               Silver
               ,
               or
               Copper
               for
               Gold
               ,
               or
               Froth
               for
               Substance
               ,
               or
               Inventions
               for
               Texts
               ,
               or
               Wrestings
               for
               Meanings
               ,
               or
               Gibes
               and
               Taunts
               for
               
                 pertinent
                 Replies
              
               .
               I
               have
               hitherto
               abundantly
               satisfied
               my self
               concerning
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               all
               that
               read
               me
               ,
               both
               of
               him
               and
               his
               Essayes
               against
               the
               People
               called
               Quakers
               ;
               If
               not
               ,
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               charged
               upon
               me
               as
               wanting
               good
               Will
               to
               do
               it
               :
               I
               was
               never
               more
               sedulous
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               never
               more
               faithful
               in
               any
               such
               Affair
               .
               And
               to
               the
               End
               my
               frequent
               Complaint
               of
               his
               
                 unfair
                 Dealing
              
               may
               be
               further
               justified
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               his
               Deportment
               in
               the
               whole
               of
               this
               Controversie
               more
               exactly
               related
               ,
               I
               intreat
               my
               Reader
               to
               consider
               what
               I
               have
               now
               to
               tell
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Reflections
               on
               Persons
               and
               Things
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             we
             will
             believe
             
               John
               Faldo
            
             in
             his
             own
             behalf
             ,
             he
             abhors
             that
             sordid
             Way
             of
             Writing
             ,
             which
             some
             Practise
             ,
             of
             
               Reflecting
               ,
               Nick-Naming
               ,
               giving
               Ill-Language
               ,
               &c.
            
             either
             to
             his
             Adversary
             or
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             as
             it
             fares
             with
             most
             Men
             ,
             they
             condemn
             in
             others
             what
             they
             indulge
             in
             themselves
             ;
             so
             truly
             ,
             No
             Adversary
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             his
             severe
             Censures
             of
             that
             unchristian
             Way
             of
             procede
             ,
             hath
             made
             more
             bold
             with
             his
             Reader
             ,
             nor
             fallen
             more
             fouly
             upon
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               Persons
               unconcerned
            
             ,
             then
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             We
             were
             as
             quiet
             ,
             as
             Men
             that
             had
             scarcely
             known
             
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Person
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             our
             Peace
             was
             disturbed
             by
             a
             great
             Book
             intituled
             with
             no
             more
             Modesty
             nor
             Mercy
             ,
             then
             in
             plain
             Terms
             ,
             
               QVAKERISM
               NO
               CHRISTIANITY
            
             .
             In
             this
             he
             chargeth
             us
             at
             once
             with
             whatever
             all
             our
             Adversaries
             put
             together
             had
             from
             time
             to
             time
             insisted
             upon
             to
             render
             us
             Odious
             ;
             almost
             every
             Charge
             as
             scandalous
             and
             impious
             as
             rankest
             Blasphemy
             ;
             and
             both
             rendred
             and
             called
             so
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             )
             more
             then
             Twenty
             Times
             in
             that
             Discourse
             .
             This
             Book
             I
             thought
             I
             answered
             with
             more
             Moderation
             then
             either
             it
             deserved
             ,
             or
             the
             Law
             of
             Retaliation
             would
             have
             granted
             :
             At
             the
             latter-end
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             ran
             up
             a
             few
             of
             his
             many
             unworthy
             Reflections
             ,
             Jeers
             and
             Scoffs
             together
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             the
             better
             help
             my
             Reader
             to
             a
             true
             Relish
             of
             our
             Adversary's
             Spirit
             .
             He
             sayes
             nothing
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             makes
             me
             conclude
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             injured
             him
             ,
             nor
             in
             one
             word
             done
             him
             wrong
             ;
             for
             had
             I
             ,
             without
             doubt
             he
             had
             not
             past
             over
             my
             Collection
             with
             so
             deep
             Silence
             .
             I
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             transcribe
             them
             ,
             that
             my
             Reader
             may
             see
             what
             Provocations
             I
             met
             with
             to
             draw
             Rebukes
             from
             me
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Horrid
                 Imposture
              
               ;
               Ditch
               of
               Grossest
               Delusion
               ;
               Subverting
               Christianity
               ;
               Their
               Feigned
               Christ
               ;
               Folly
               ,
               Madness
               ;
               It
               began
               in
               Blasphemies
               against
               Christ
               ;
               Gratifying
               
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Idleness
                 ,
                 Giddiness
              
               ;
               In
               Professors
               Prophane
               ;
               Vanity
               ;
               Folly
               ;
               Non-sense
               ;
               Error
               :
               Whether
               it
               smell
               more
               of
               the
               Fox
               or
               the
               Goose
               ;
               Imposture
               ;
               Babble
               ;
               Blockish
               Person
               ;
               QUAKERISM
               ENTERED
               THE
               WORLD
               AS
               IF
               SATAN
               BROKE
               LOOSE
               ,
               and
               POSSESSIONS
               BY
               SATAN
               WERE
               TO
               MAKE
               WAY
               AND
               FIT
               SOULS
               FOR
               
               THE
               QVAKERS
               SPIRITS
               ;
               O
               the
               Hell
               Dark
               Expressions
               of
               the
               Quakers
               Teachers
               !
               What
               bitter
               Curses
               and
               Execrations
               !
               
                 Dismal
                 Howling
                 ;
                 Horrible
                 Roaring
              
               ;
               Blasphemy
               ;
               Wretch
               ;
               Vain
               Fictions
               ;
               Quakers
               Glow-Worm
               ;
               Deck
               their
               Idol
               ;
               Real
               Non-sense
               ;
               
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 Pitty
                 not
                 to
                 lash
                 a
                 little
                 ;
                 Idiots
              
               ;
               Stark
               Blind
               ;
               Steel
               Hard
               ;
               Your
               Crooked
               ,
               Unholy
               Principles
               ;
               Their
               Light
               grows
               Wiser
               and
               Wiser
               ;
               Opium
               of
               Quakerism
               ;
               The
               Quakers
               Divine
               Spirit
               Dumb
               ;
               Refreshments
               at
               Quakers
               Meetings
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               at
               Puppet-Playes
               ;
               Impudent
               Fore-Heads
               ;
               Non-such
               Ignorance
               ;
               Proud
               ,
               Dreaming
               ,
               Intollerable
               Notions
               ;
               Ignorance
               and
               Delusion
               ;
               Outstrip
               all
               in
               the
               Crooked
               Way
               ;
               Blasphemers
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               and
               Glory
               ;
               Surely
               God
               has
               given
               them
               up
               for
               their
               
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Giddiness
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Idle
                 Ignorance
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Justice
               ;
               And
               the
               Devil
               hath
               blinded
               their
               Minds
               with
               a
               Witness
               ;
               Horrible
               Abomination
               ;
               Gross
               and
               Dark
               Conceits
               ;
               The
               Rankness
               of
               Quakerism
               .
            
          
           
             And
             though
             I
             have
             carefully
             avoided
             his
             ill
             Example
             ,
             yet
             such
             is
             my
             Unhappiness
             ,
             that
             my
             Reproofs
             are
             stiled
             Railing
             ;
             and
             Religious
             Censures
             ,
             given
             forth
             from
             a
             grieved
             Spirit
             ,
             counted
             Ill-Language
             .
             But
             what
             seems
             yet
             most
             insufferable
             ,
             this
             very
             Man
             ,
             that
             calls
             every
             sober
             Reprehension
             by
             an
             Hard
             Name
             ,
             is
             most
             profuse
             in
             his
             black
             Epithetes
             upon
             us
             ;
             as
             if
             notwithstanding
             the
             Circumstances
             he
             mostly
             confesseth
             he
             is
             under
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             his
             complaints
             tell
             us
             (
             which
             is
             no
             Fault
             lay'd
             to
             his
             Charge
             )
             he
             thinks
             it
             more
             intollerable
             that
             we
             should
             censure
             his
             Domineering
             ,
             Scoffing
             Strain
             against
             an
             intire
             People
             ,
             be
             they
             what
             they
             will
             in
             Reputation
             ,
             Merit
             ,
             Honesty
             or
             Acceptance
             
             among
             Men
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             should
             use
             it
             .
             What
             Blindness
             hath
             seized
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             this
             a
             Fault
             in
             himself
             ?
             Is
             he
             fit
             to
             reprove
             ,
             who
             out-does
             the
             Reproved
             in
             that
             for
             which
             the
             Reproof
             is
             given
             ?
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             reflect
             his
             Miscarriages
             of
             this
             Nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             something
             to
             say
             to
             me
             .
             It
             seems
             I
             have
             not
             behav'd
             my self
             towards
             him
             with
             that
             Subjection
             to
             his
             unprovok'd
             Abuses
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             became
             me
             to
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             Quality
             .
             Let
             us
             hear
             what
             hath
             stumbled
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             patiently
             this
             pretended
             Enemy
             to
             Personal
             Reflections
             takes
             it
             .
             The
             first
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             happened
             to
             let
             fall
             in
             my
             Answer
             ,
             not
             material
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             this
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             passant
             Expression
             ,
             and
             so
             intended
             :
             
               I
               find
               him
               more
               in
               Words
               then
               Matter
               ,
               and
               I
               suppose
               more
               are
               of
               that
               Mind
               ;
               or
               else
               what
               means
               his
               Pains
               to
               be
               made
               Waste
               Paper
               of
               already
            
             ;
             QUAKERISM
             NO
             CHRISTIANITY
             
               hath
               exchanged
               the
               Book-sellers
               Stall
               for
               the
               Tobacco-Shops
               .
            
          
           
             This
             so
             harmeless
             and
             true
             Saying
             hath
             given
             him
             great
             Offence
             ,
             at
             least
             he
             hath
             taken
             it
             ;
             what
             had
             become
             of
             me
             ,
             had
             I
             bin
             either
             as
             petulant
             or
             vain-glorious
             ?
             I
             will
             give
             his
             words
             ,
             that
             my
             Reader
             may
             judge
             if
             the
             Man
             have
             any
             Vanity
             .
             After
             his
             Debate
             of
             serious
             Matter
             ;
             
               Now
               ,
               Reader
            
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               I
               am
               come
               to
               a
               Passage
               which
               makes
               me
               conclude
               its
               Author
               desperate
               .
            
          
           
             As
             if
             all
             the
             Error
             and
             Blasphemy
             he
             laid
             at
             my
             Door
             in
             his
             fore
             going
             five
             Chapters
             had
             been
             Toyes
             and
             Trifles
             ,
             but
             dark
             Conjectures
             and
             meer
             Guesses
             to
             this
             great
             Discrimen
             of
             my
             desperate
             Condition
             .
             Oh
             monstrous
             Vanity
             of
             Vanities
             !
             But
             he
             goes
             on
             .
          
           
             A
             Passage
             (
             
               sayes
               he
            
             )
             that
             renders
             
               W.
               P.
            
             careless
             ,
             
             how
             justly
             odious
             he
             becomes
             with
             Thousands
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             but
             lessen
             the
             Reputation
             of
             my
             Book
             .
          
           
             Better
             and
             better
             ,
             or
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             which
             my
             Reader
             will.
             Doth
             my
             Reputation
             depend
             upon
             the
             Good-liking
             of
             J.
             Faldo's
             Ungodly
             Charges
             ,
             propt
             with
             fal●e
             Citations
             ,
             Perversions
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             I
             am
             miserable
             then
             .
             No
             Head
             ,
             not
             empty
             ,
             would
             make
             so
             great
             a
             Sound
             .
             It
             seems
             his
             Books
             have
             
               Thousands
               of
               Votaries
            
             :
             Hundreds
             are
             a
             Number
             
               too
               diminutive
            
             to
             vow
             Maintenance
             to
             his
             Labours
             .
             These
             words
             show
             the
             great
             Vanity
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             
               or
               the
               Debility
               of
               the
               Cause
               that
               must
               have
               whole
               Regiments
               of
               Auxiliaries
               to
               his
               Protection
               ,
            
             chuse
             him
             whether
             .
             But
             that
             he
             may
             leave
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Picture
             undrawn
             by
             his
             own
             hand
             ;
             for
             who
             can
             (
             or
             will
             )
             do
             it
             so
             well
             ?
             hear
             him
             yet
             further
             .
          
           
             The
             Acceptation
             my
             Book
             hath
             had
             in
             the
             World
             becomes
             not
             me
             to
             express
             .
          
           
             A
             cleaver
             Way
             to
             tell
             us
             both
             his
             Book
             's
             Acceptance
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Modesty
             :
             Yet
             he
             so
             loves
             the
             Theam
             he
             can't
             give
             over
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Impression
             of
             above
             1250.
             may
             be
             abroad
             ere
             this
             come
             to
             thy
             hand
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             should
             they
             chuse
             ,
             since
             the
             
               New
               Cabal
            
             ,
             contriv'd
             to
             over-throw
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             have
             taken
             a
             way
             of
             packing
             such
             Books
             into
             the
             Country
             as
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Manufacture
             ,
             where
             long
             before
             the
             second
             Impression
             came
             out
             ,
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             England
             ,
             they
             lay
             so
             heavy
             upon
             hand
             by
             the
             peaceable
             Disposition
             of
             both
             Preachers
             and
             Hearers
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             I
             have
             been
             credibly
             informed
             )
             some
             better
             affected
             to
             such
             Work
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             have
             gone
             from
             House
             to
             House
             ,
             offering
             ,
             yea
             ,
             pressing
             them
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             an
             Alms
             to
             buy
             them
             .
             Yet
             he
             goes
             on
             still
             .
          
           
           
             I
             cannot
             yet
             find
             by
             enquiring
             that
             any
             of
             W.
             P's
             Answers
             to
             my
             Book
             have
             come
             to
             the
             Preferment
             to
             adventure
             that
             Passage
             .
          
           
             It
             seems
             he
             hath
             enquired
             ;
             Strange
             Vanity
             !
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             Therefore
             unworthy
             ?
             So
             was
             W.
             Tindal's
             then
             in
             Henry
             the
             Eight's
             dayes
             ;
             
               H.
               Barrow
            
             in
             Q.
             Elizabeth's
             ;
             from
             whom
             descended
             those
             that
             are
             undeservedly
             called
             his
             Followers
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             such
             Independents
             as
             J.
             Faldo
             
               is
               become
            
             .
             Had
             it
             been
             a
             good
             Argument
             against
             
             Luther's
             Books
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             sold
             at
             Rome
             ?
             Or
             
               what
               Preferment
               had
               it
               been
               to
               despised
               Truth
               to
               lye
               upon
               the
               same
               Stall
               by
               Error
               and
               Imposture
               ?
            
             It
             's
             well
             our
             Books
             escape
             Burning
             amidst
             such
             Ill-Neighbours
             as
             
               J.
               F.
            
             and
             our selves
             too
             .
             Conveniency
             to
             dispose
             of
             our
             Defences
             we
             like
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             want
             .
             
               His
               Attempt
               is
               a
               License
               to
               lye
               upon
               any
               Stall
               without
               fearing
               a
               Search
               :
            
             But
             he
             should
             not
             insult
             over
             that
             low
             Condition
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             exercise
             us
             in
             :
             Though
             we
             think
             it
             no
             Preferment
             to
             our
             Books
             to
             keep
             Company
             with
             J.
             Faldo's
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             nor
             should
             we
             desire
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             disprove
             their
             black
             Charges
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             if
             I
             had
             committed
             the
             most
             enormious
             of
             all
             Crimes
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             That
             his
             Book
             had
             exchanged
             the
             Book
             Seller's
             Stall
             for
             the
             Tobacco-Shops
             ,
             he
             cautions
             me
             ,
             
               not
               to
               pass
               yet
               a
               while
               by
               the
               Book-Sellers
               Shops
               ,
               for
               fear
               they
               should
               point
               at
               me
               ,
               and
               do
               something
               else
               for
               a
               Non-such
            
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             unlefs
             he
             had
             some
             private
             Intelligence
             ,
             that
             they
             intended
             to
             break
             my
             Head
             with
             some
             of
             his
             Books
             ,
             to
             prove
             to
             me
             by
             the
             Experience
             of
             
               Battery
               ▪
            
             that
             they
             had
             not
             left
             the
             Books
             Seller's
             Stall
             .
          
           
             
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               he
               tells
               me
               on
               this
               only
               Occasion
               ,
            
             I
             have
             not
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             before
             mine
             Eyes
             ;
             The
             Words
             
             of
             my
             Mouth
             are
             Iniquity
             and
             Deceit
             ;
             That
             I
             left
             off
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             to
             do
             good
             ;
             that
             I
             set
             my self
             in
             a
             Way
             that
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             and
             abhor
             not
             Evil
             ,
             Psal
             .
             36.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Text
             he
             preaches
             my
             Infamy
             and
             Disgrace
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             Abuse
             to
             the
             Text
             as
             well
             as
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             that
             only
             Passage
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Book-Sellers
             ,
             
               J.
               Robinson
            
             at
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             
               Golden
               Lyon
            
             in
             Pauls-Yard
             ,
             &
             
               R.
               Boul●er
            
             at
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Turk's-Head
             in
             Cornhill
             ,
             are
             brought
             forth
             with
             a
             Fearful
             WHEREAS
             against
             
               W.
               P.
            
             upon
             no
             other
             score
             then
             to
             buoy
             up
             the
             Book
             's
             Sale
             and
             the
             Author's
             Credit
             ;
             And
             by
             this
             pair
             of
             Book-Sellers
             ,
             whom
             I
             know
             not
             (
             and
             I
             scarcely
             think
             ever
             heard
             of
             ,
             especially
             the
             latter
             )
             much
             less
             had
             I
             ever
             harmed
             them
             ,
             am
             I
             call'd
             all
             to
             nought
             ,
             
               unless
               Notorious
               ,
               False
               ,
               Dishonest
               ,
               Impudent
               ,
               Brazen-faced
               Detractor
            
             are
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             one
             page
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Certificate
             too
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             giving
             meer
             Testimony
             but
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             a
             municipal
             Proceed
             of
             a
             Billingsgate
             Judicature
             .
             But
             I
             forgive
             them
             ;
             besides
             ,
             the
             Words
             call
             neither
             of
             them
             Author
             .
          
           
             
               Two
               things
               I
               shall
               observe
               :
               First
               ,
            
             That
             his
             Book
             has
             had
             general
             Acceptance
             by
             Learned
             Divines
             ,
             both
             of
             Conformists
             and
             Non-Conformists
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             prevent
             the
             Sale
             of
             J.
             F.'s
             Book
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               their
               Learned
               Divines
            
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             and
             how
             should
             I
             ,
             their
             Names
             are
             concealed
             ?
             But
             granting
             what
             these
             Men
             say
             ,
             it
             proves
             nothing
             :
             I
             could
             produce
             the
             Letters
             of
             Men
             ,
             of
             known
             Honour
             ,
             Learning
             and
             Quality
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             abroad
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             ballance
             the
             Scale
             ,
             
               who
               condemned
               his
               Enterprise
               of
               Weakness
               ,
               Vncharitableness
               and
               Wickedness
            
             heartily
             embracing
             the
             Answer
             as
             a
             Check
             but
             due
             to
             his
             Exorbitances
             .
             But
             let
             it
             be
             as
             
             it
             will
             in
             the
             Esteem
             of
             Men
             ;
             we
             the
             poor
             traduced
             Quakers
             have
             a
             further
             Appeal
             and
             expect
             an
             higher
             Judgment
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             we
             rest
             in
             God's
             Providences
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             pursue
             our
             Christian
             Duty
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             Passage
             I
             do
             aver
             ,
             they
             have
             wronged
             us
             ;
             
               for
               we
               never
               endeavoured
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               to
               prevent
               the
               Sale
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               Book
               ,
               therefore
               in
               so
               many
               Words
               they
               have
               certified
               an
               absolute
               Vntruth
            
             ;
             which
             ill
             becomes
             Men
             pretending
             to
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             the
             latter
             of
             them
             doth
             ,
             going
             under
             the
             Name
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             of
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             but
             I
             suppose
             some
             what
             BECALMED
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             thought
             to
             have
             prefixt
             in
             Form
             of
             a
             Certificate
             under
             several
             Hands
             ,
             after
             their
             Example
             ;
             but
             I
             had
             more
             Regard
             to
             the
             Weight
             and
             Gravity
             of
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             then
             to
             seem
             so
             concerned
             for
             my
             Reputation
             about
             a
             very
             Trifle
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             had
             they
             what
             they
             desire
             ,
             J.
             F's
             Book
             would
             appear
             never
             the
             less
             impious
             ,
             nor
             my
             Answer
             one
             Jot
             less
             formidable
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             end
             with
             him
             upon
             this
             Score
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Disturbance
             at
             me
             ,
             is
             in
             p.
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             of
             his
             Reply
             ;
             on
             this
             Occasion
             :
             He
             would
             needs
             turn
             Hangman
             to
             us
             in
             his
             former
             Book
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               now
               he
               was
               come
               to
               the
               highest
               Round
               of
               the
               Ladder
               ,
            
             I
             presume
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             execute
             us
             :
             But
             I
             was
             so
             Modest
             ,
             as
             to
             use
             no
             Word
             so
             gross
             to
             him
             ,
             only
             inverted
             the
             Allusion
             ,
             and
             turned
             his
             Simile
             back
             upon
             him
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               I
               will
               not
               say
               for
               what
               an
               Army
               Chaplain
               might
               deserve
               to
               be
               so
               highly
               exalted
               ;
               but
               since
               his
               eager
               Pursuit
               after
               an
               innocent
               People
               ,
               hath
               brought
               him
               actually
               thither
               ,
               and
               it
               fals
               to
               my
               Share
               to
               be
               his
               Executioner
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               all
               the
               Care
               I
               can
               ,
               to
               acquit
               my self
               well
               of
               my
               Employment
               .
            
             At
             this
             he
             rages
             beyond-measure
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             only
             entangled
             
             in
             a
             Rope
             of
             his
             own
             providing
             .
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             medling
             with
             Laddes
             ,
             and
             trussing
             up
             the
             poor
             Quakers
             and
             their
             Principles
             ,
             without
             all
             Civility
             ,
             Mercy
             or
             Justice
             ;
             and
             because
             I
             improved
             his
             own
             Similitude
             to
             the
             Dispatch
             of
             his
             Cause
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             designed
             to
             illustrate
             the
             Execution
             of
             us
             and
             ours
             by
             ;
             He
             ,
             as
             one
             beside
             himself
             ,
             calls
             me
             
               Hangman
               ,
               Bungler
               ,
               infallible
               Stager
               ,
            
             and
             in
             plain
             Terms
             Fool.
             But
             this
             is
             little
             to
             what
             is
             behind
             ;
             for
             it
             seems
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             enough
             for
             him
             to
             wreak
             his
             Displeasure
             upon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             all
             others
             my
             
               deceased
               Father
            
             ,
             whose
             Grave
             with
             Heathens
             had
             been
             a
             Guard
             from
             all
             Reflections
             (
             especially
             ,
             when
             as
             unconcerned
             as
             what
             was
             never
             born
             ,
             in
             the
             Contro-sie
             )
             must
             be
             fetcht
             up
             to
             answer
             for
             his
             Sons
             Micarriage
             (
             if
             such
             it
             had
             been
             )
             his
             Words
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             an
             Army-Chaplain
             deserves
             that
             Preferment
             more
             then
             a
             military
             Sea-Captain
             ,
             his
             Father's
             Character
             .
          
           
             Insolence
             and
             Pride
             !
             for
             Shame
             ,
             
               John
               Faldo
            
             ,
             shall
             the
             most
             Barbarous
             Nations
             make
             it
             a
             standing
             Axiom
             ,
             
               De
               Mortuis
               nil
               nisi
               bonum
            
             ;
             And
             doth
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             ,
             a
             
               Non-conforming
               Minister
            
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             more
             humble
             from
             his
             Profession
             and
             Meaness
             ,
             break
             that
             laudable
             Saying
             by
             
               De
               mortuis
               nil
               nisi
               malum
            
             .
             Strange
             !
             But
             why
             my
             Father
             of
             all
             others
             ?
             Did
             he
             ever
             wrong
             him
             ?
             But
             had
             he
             ;
             where
             is
             J.
             Faldo's
             Christianity
             in
             the
             Point
             ?
             
               Is
               this
               the
               Way
               to
               prove
               Quakerism
               ,
               none
               ?
            
             One
             would
             have
             thought
             I
             had
             been
             enough
             to
             satiate
             the
             revenge●ul
             Stomach
             of
             this
             Canabal
             ,
             without
             haling
             him
             out
             ●f
             his
             Grave
             ,
             whom
             Death
             hath
             freed
             from
             the
             Con●rns
             of
             the
             Living
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             intombed
             out
             of
             ●heir
             Sight
             .
          
           
             What
             kind
             of
             Sea-Captain
             he
             was
             becomes
             not
             me
             〈◊〉
             tell
             ,
             nor
             need
             I
             ;
             the
             World
             knows
             it
             :
             Neither
             
             shall
             I
             stomach
             his
             Comparison
             or
             diminutive
             Epithetes
             .
             His
             Question
             I
             therefore
             refuse
             to
             answer
             ,
             because
             every
             observing
             Person
             may
             easily
             satisfie
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             vast
             Disparity
             that
             is
             between
             the
             Station
             and
             Service
             of
             
               every
               such
               one
            
             and
             an
             Army-Chaplain
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             but
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Preservation
             of
             a
             Man's
             Country
             from
             the
             Rapes
             and
             Spoils
             of
             Forreigners
             ,
             
               and
               the
               ruining
               it
               by
               turning
               Incendiary
               ,
               kindling
               Animosities
               and
               blowing
               them
               into
               Domestick
               Wars
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Question
             is
             fully
             answered
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             
               J.
               F.
            
             be
             more
             careful
             how
             he
             medles
             with
             the
             Men
             of
             that
             Element
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             should
             know
             of
             his
             
               base
               Reflections
               and
               Comparisons
            
             ,
             they
             would
             ,
             I
             assure
             him
             ,
             do
             more
             then
             point
             at
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             of
             
               his
               Book-Sellers
            
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Passages
             in
             my
             Answer
             which
             trouble
             him
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             are
             these
             two
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             say
             to
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               poor
               Non-Conformists
            
             ;
             
               but
               why
               poor
               Non-conformists
               after
               all
               their
               preacht
               up
               Battels
               ,
               Spoils
               ,
               Plunders
               ,
               Sacriledges
               ,
               Decimations
               ,
               &c.
               as
               Rich
               and
               Covetous
               as
               ever
               .
               Again
               ,
               upon
               the
               Description
               of
               the
               
                 True
                 Ministry
              
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               No
               ,
               they
               are
               true
               Gospel-Ministers
               ,
               and
               their
               Feet
               truly
               beautiful
               ,
               whose
               Gospel
               is
               Peace
               on
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Good-Will
               towards
               Men
               ;
               and
               not
               Garments
               roled
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               Rulers
               and
               People
               .
               No
               Worldly
               Armies
               ,
               Battels
               ,
               Spoils
               ,
               Sequestrations
               ,
               Decimations
               ,
               &c.
               in
               which
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               and
               his
               poor
               Non-conforming
               Ministers
               have
               had
               their
               Hands
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               52
               ,
               53
               ,
               62.
               
            
          
           
             This
             may
             perhaps
             sound
             harsh
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             easily
             take
             that
             off
             by
             declaring
             the
             Occasion
             .
             My
             Adversary
             mus●
             needs
             reflect
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             my
             Friend●
             for
             our
             
               Estates
               ,
               Houses
               and
               plentiful
               Subsistances
            
             ;
             and
             
             having
             first
             abused
             us
             by
             making
             it
             necessary
             to
             a
             True
             Minister
             after
             our
             Principle
             ,
             
               to
               have
               no
               House
            
             ,
             jeers
             at
             our
             Poverty
             and
             envies
             our
             Prosperity
             ;
             bidding
             such
             as
             had
             no
             dwelling
             Places
             ,
             
               to
               repair
               to
            
             William
             Penn
             
               and
               such
               other
            
             Quakers
             
               for
               an
               Answer
               ,
               who
               have
               large
               Possessions
               and
               brave
               Habitations
               ,
               such
               as
               few
               Ministers
               ,
               especially
               the
               poor
            
             Non-Conformists
             enjoy
             .
             Upon
             this
             I
             depainted
             what
             some
             of
             their
             Ministry
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             not
             varying
             one
             Tittle
             from
             the
             true
             Character
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             know
             it
             .
             
               What
               had
               he
               to
               do
               with
               our
               Livings
               ?
               What
               with
               our
               Ministry
               ?
               Shall
               he
               rant
               uncontroleably
               ?
               Has
               he
               a
               Priviledge
               to
               make
               us
               Fools
               and
               Knaves
               at
               Pleasure
               without
               Contradiction
               ?
               Is
               there
               no
            
             Supersedeas
             
               to
               such
            
             Unchristian
             
               Proceed
               ?
               We
               must
               be
               abused
               if
               Poor
               ,
               and
               jeered
               or
               envied
               if
               Rich
            
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             one
             of
             that
             Tribe
             which
             hath
             given
             the
             signallest
             Proof
             of
             a
             false
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             Degeneracy
             of
             the
             late
             Times
             ,
             whereinto
             they
             were
             not
             only
             fallen
             ;
             but
             have
             been
             the
             Ring-Leaders
             unto
             others
             corrupted
             by
             it
             .
             But
             I
             beseech
             my
             Reader
             to
             consider
             his
             Reply
             to
             what
             he
             thus
             drew
             upon
             his
             own
             Head.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               my
               Accusations
               are
               false
            
             ,
             which
             is
             sooner
             said
             then
             proved
             ;
             twenty
             Years
             have
             made
             them
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             I
             have
             like
             an
             accursed
             Ham
             ,
             
               discovered
               my
               Father's
               Nakedness
            
             .
             No
             such
             Matter
             
               J
               Faldo
            
             ,
             That
             Fig-Leaf
             will
             not
             cover
             thine
             .
             My
             Father
             was
             no
             domestick
             Incendiary
             ,
             much
             less
             an
             
               Army
               Chaplain
            
             or
             Parson
             ;
             of
             such
             I
             spoak
             .
             
               He
               complotted
               none
               of
               those
               Tragedies
               ,
            
             nor
             was
             his
             Estate
             advanced
             by
             any
             of
             the
             consequential
             Gains
             :
             
               His
               Family
               never
               saw
               two
               Pence
               of
               any
               Sequestration
               or
               Decimation
               Money
               ,
               nor
               possest
               one
               Foot
               of
               King's
               ,
               Queens
               or
               Church
               Lands
               ,
            
             though
             
             perhaps
             some
             honest
             Men
             did
             .
             Accuse
             that
             can
             ,
             provided
             he
             will
             prove
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             had
             better
             hold
             his
             Tongue
             .
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             Sincerity
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             that
             
               after
               twenty
               five
               Years
               of
               publick
               and
               very
               eminent
            
             Sea
             &
             Land
             Employs
             (
             
               requiring
               much
               Time
               ,
               Prudence
               ,
               Care
               ,
               Faithfulness
               ,
               Government
               )
               and
               the
               many
               great
               Opportunities
               he
               had
               to
               swell
               his
               Estate
               to
               a
               very
               considerable
               Bulk
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               laudably
               as
               any
               publick
               Officers
               raise
               themselves
               ,
               he
               departed
               this
               World
               with
               a
               most
               clear
               Conscience
               in
               all
               those
               Respects
               ,
               leaving
               not
               half
               that
               which
               many
            
             London
             Shopkeepers
             
               arrive
               at
               by
               their
               private
               Acquisitions
               .
            
             Base
             then
             and
             unworthy
             with
             a
             Witness
             ,
             to
             bring
             him
             or
             me
             into
             your
             Society
             ;
             We
             are
             unconcern'd
             in
             those
             Enormities
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             justly
             made
             the
             Reflection
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               But
               he
               sayes
               ,
               that
            
             I
             spit
             Defiance
             against
             the
             Kings
             Gracious
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ;
             that
             if
             I
             be
             displeased
             ,
             I
             will
             call
             for
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             to
             devour
             the
             whole
             Stock
             and
             Kindred
             of
             one
             that
             offends
             me
             .
          
           
             God
             forbid
             ,
             and
             forgive
             him
             .
             I
             would
             rather
             dye
             my self
             then
             bring
             any
             such
             Dammage
             upon
             any
             of
             you
             :
             But
             you
             are
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Mind
             of
             old
             Times
             ,
             
               to
               humble
               you
               ;
               Some
               of
               you
               perk
               up
               so
               high
               ,
               as
               if
               none
               were
               fit
               Guides
               for
               Heaven
               but
               your selves
               ,
               &
               would
               sit
               Inquisitors
               upon
               other
               Mens
               Religion
               without
               Contradiction
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               given
               such
               eminent
               Proofs
               of
               your
               Degeneracy
               ,
               fresh
               in
               our
               Memory
               .
            
             I
             have
             not
             said
             half
             so
             much
             as
             JOHN
             CANN
             ,
             the
             old
             
               Independent
               Pastor
            
             ,
             left
             behind
             him
             in
             his
             little
             Treatise
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Time
               of
               finding
            
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Entire
             Testimony
             aginst
             your
             Apostacy
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             old
             Man
             calls
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             since
             his
             day
             ,
             preferring
             
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               former
               Bishops
            
             before
             
             you
             .
             See
             his
             
               Epist
               .
               Dedicat.
            
             Most
             sharp
             are
             his
             Reprehensions
             of
             you
             in
             the
             Discourse
             it self
             .
          
           
             To
             talk
             of
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
            
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             pertinent
             ,
             as
             to
             live
             that
             humble
             Life
             your
             former
             Miscarriages
             should
             in
             very
             Prudence
             engage
             you
             to
             .
             This
             were
             a
             better
             Use
             of
             the
             King's
             Clemency
             ,
             then
             to
             trouble
             the
             World
             with
             such
             unnecessary
             Contests
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             expose
             other
             more
             harmless
             Dissenters
             to
             the
             Severity
             of
             the
             misinformed
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             rude
             Vulgar
             ,
             and
             prejudice
             the
             Minds
             of
             sober
             Inquirers
             against
             them
             :
             This
             is
             to
             be
             as
             bad
             out
             of
             Power
             ;
             as
             you
             were
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Neither
             would
             I
             be
             understood
             to
             have
             spoken
             of
             all
             Sorts
             of
             Non-conformists
             (
             having
             alwayes
             been
             one
             my self
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             Lover
             of
             the
             Honest
             of
             them
             )
             which
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             takes
             great
             Pains
             to
             insinuate
             ;
             No
             :
             Nor
             of
             all
             called
             Ministers
             ,
             neither
             .
             I
             aim'd
             at
             such
             only
             
               who
               remain
               in
               their
               Partial
               ,
               Narrow
               ,
               Bitter
               ,
               Spirit
               ,
            
             unfit
             for
             God
             and
             Men.
             'T
             is
             notorious
             to
             all
             inquisitive
             Minds
             ,
             what
             Misery
             these
             Nations
             have
             been
             reduc't
             to
             ,
             through
             the
             pernicious
             Councils
             ,
             horrid
             Flatteries
             and
             most
             partial
             and
             ambitious
             Practices
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Non-conforming
             Clergy
             when
             time
             was
             ;
             They
             alwayes
             stood
             in
             the
             Way
             of
             whatever
             tended
             to
             the
             true
             Freedom
             of
             this
             Mighty
             Nation
             from
             greatest
             Thraldom
             .
             I
             could
             particularize
             in
             twenty
             great
             Instances
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             Complaint
             of
             many
             considerable
             Persons
             against
             them
             ,
             Many
             Pamphlets
             are
             extant
             that
             loudly
             speak
             the
             same
             ,
             especially
             two
             ,
             call'd
             
               The
               first
               and
               second
               Narrative
               of
               the
               late
               Parliament's
               Proceedings
               ,
            
             &c.
             printed
             Anno
             1658.
             and
             1659.
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             greatest
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             the
             most
             detestable
             Falseness
             to
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             and
             a
             Sort
             of
             Flattery
             to
             their
             new
             
             Monarchy
             ,
             exceding
             all
             modern
             Idolatry
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Blasphemy
             it self
             ,
             are
             brought
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             laid
             at
             the
             Doors
             chiefly
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             among
             all
             Perswasions
             in
             any
             Power
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             Out
             of
             which
             and
             several
             others
             I
             have
             extracted
             about
             one
             Sheet
             ,
             which
             I
             intended
             for
             the
             Press
             ,
             but
             pure
             Tenderness
             to
             those
             that
             acted
             with
             Integrity
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             stopt
             its
             Publication
             :
             I
             was
             careful
             not
             to
             give
             any
             Occasion
             for
             them
             to
             be
             born
             hard
             upon
             by
             such
             as
             knew
             not
             well
             how
             to
             distinguish
             between
             Persons
             and
             Things
             that
             differ
             ;
             though
             such
             as
             I
             meant
             ,
             well
             deserve
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             in
             Power
             persecuted
             us
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             Engagements
             ,
             and
             now
             out
             of
             Power
             malign
             and
             abuse
             us
             by
             slanderous
             Reports
             and
             invective
             Libels
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             wholly
             laid
             aside
             ,
             though
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             suspended
             :
             New
             Provocations
             may
             give
             Occasion
             for
             their
             History
             to
             come
             abroad
             to
             the
             Nation
             more
             compendiously
             then
             ever
             .
             A
             Work
             I
             take
             no
             Pleasure
             in
             ,
             but
             am
             heartily
             sorry
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             have
             given
             that
             just
             Occasion
             for
             Rebuke
             ,
             should
             (
             as
             not
             having
             their
             Fill
             of
             us
             before
             )
             fall
             so
             severely
             on
             us
             now
             about
             Religion
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             eminently
             prov'd
             themselves
             false
             to
             God
             ,
             Religion
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             thereby
             necessitated
             us
             to
             rip
             them
             up
             and
             show
             how
             nauseous
             this
             Officiousness
             of
             theirs
             is
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             to
             expiate
             old
             Crimes
             and
             prove
             themselves
             Zealous
             for
             Religion
             ,
             by
             perverting
             ,
             abusing
             and
             gainsaying
             ours
             .
             This
             is
             the
             present
             Plague
             that
             infects
             the
             Families
             of
             but
             too
             many
             ,
             through
             the
             secret
             Instigations
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             yet
             too
             inward
             with
             them
             :
             And
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             honourable
             left
             among
             Dissenters
             ,
             lament
             at
             this
             Day
             the
             Stingeness
             of
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             whose
             Fierceness
             is
             rather
             encreased
             (
             then
             lessen'd
             )
             with
             their
             Loss
             of
             Power
             .
             But
             such
             generous
             
             Persons
             ,
             as
             have
             acted
             truly
             upon
             Conscience
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Understandings
             ,
             and
             have
             ever
             continued
             immoveable
             for
             General
             and
             National
             Good
             ,
             no
             Man
             holds
             them
             in
             greater
             Value
             then
             my self
             ;
             I
             wish
             for
             every
             such
             one
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             had
             a
             Thousand
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Abuse
             therefore
             in
             my
             Adversary
             to
             extend
             my
             Words
             to
             
               all
               Non-conformists
            
             ,
             which
             only
             relate
             to
             the
             
               Narrow-Spirited
               ,
               Angry
               and
               Imperious
               a-among
               their
               Teachers
               .
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             for
             my
             Plain
             Dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             (
             like
             himself
             and
             his
             Cause
             )
             threatens
             me
             
               with
               the
               Punishment
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             beside
             ,
             unless
             I
             repent
             me
             of
             my
             Saying
             (
             at
             what
             time
             he
             pleads
             the
             King's
             Oblivion
             (
             showing
             himself
             more
             below
             him
             in
             Mercy
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             in
             Dignity
             )
             Let
             him
             begin
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             lessen
             my
             Credit
             ,
             nor
             greaten
             his
             ,
             But
             that
             he
             should
             ,
             after
             so
             much
             Provocation
             ,
             such
             scurrilous
             Replies
             ,
             Hard
             Names
             and
             black
             Characters
             ,
             given
             by
             him
             ,
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             turned
             CAVALIER
             and
             PRELATE
             
               too
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               my
               Lust
               of
               Anger
            
             ;
             adding
             ,
             
               We
               see
               what
               a
               Change
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               Light
               can
               make
               when
               it
               acts
               the
               Part
               of
               Fire
               ,
            
             are
             Words
             very
             Indiscreet
             and
             Ungrateful
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Scoffing
             and
             Prophane
             ;
             for
             they
             fling
             such
             scurvy
             Reflections
             upon
             Cavaliers
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             as
             become
             not
             one
             who
             got
             his
             Oblivion
             by
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             his
             
               present
               Liberty
               of
               Preaching
               and
               License
               for
               Printing
            
             by
             the
             latter
             :
             For
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             both
             Cavaliers
             and
             
               Prelates
               are
               a
               Sort
               of
               Revengeful
               ,
               Angry
               and
               Fiery
               Persons
            
             (
             to
             be
             sure
             bad
             enough
             ,
             or
             he
             would
             not
             have
             rendred
             me
             either
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             about
             to
             character
             me
             to
             Disgrace
             )
             So
             unthankful
             is
             he
             for
             his
             Oblivion
             and
             all
             other
             Benefits
             that
             he
             now
             enjoyes
             at
             the
             Hands
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             Moderation
             of
             either
             Cavaliers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Royalists
             ;
             or
             Prelates
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Episcopal
               Protestants
            
             ;
             whom
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             pretended
             to
             be
             no
             further
             concern'd
             in
             his
             Essayes
             against
             us
             ,
             then
             vindicated
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             frequently
             observed
             .
          
           
             But
             lastly
             he
             accepts
             against
             my
             mention
             of
             one
             of
             his
             new
             Benefactors
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             Mr.
             
               T.
               F.
            
             against
             whom
             Mr.
             Penn
             hath
             such
             a
             Slpeen
             ,
             that
             to
             my
             great
             Wonder
             I
             find
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Writings
             (
             I
             have
             read
             )
             attempting
             his
             Disgrace
             ,
             who
             never
             wrote
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             my
             Information
             fail
             me
             not
             ,
             P.
             hath
             been
             engaged
             by
             him
             to
             another
             kind
             of
             Deportment
             .
          
           
             How
             black
             am
             I
             with
             J.
             Faldo's
             Dirt
             ?
             but
             none
             of
             it
             will
             stick
             .
             Spleen
             I
             never
             had
             to
             the
             Man
             ;
             but
             once
             a
             Friendship
             ,
             that
             had
             never
             been
             broken
             by
             me
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             came
             ,
             it
             went.
             At
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Disputation
             with
             
               T.
               D.
               T.
               V.
               T.
               D.
            
             and
             
               W.
               M.
            
             at
             the
             Spitle
             ,
             being
             engaged
             in
             the
             Negative
             concerning
             the
             common
             Doctrine
             of
             
               distinct
               and
               separate
               Personallity
            
             ,
             he
             and
             some
             others
             fell
             into
             great
             Intimacy
             with
             us
             ;
             Who
             but
             we
             in
             his
             and
             their
             Thoughts
             ?
             at
             what
             time
             they
             were
             not
             quite
             discovered
             by
             us
             :
             But
             pulling
             off
             their
             Masks
             ,
             at
             last
             we
             found
             them
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Followers
             of
             
               J.
               Biddle
            
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             the
             
             Socinian-Way
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             peculiar
             Regard
             to
             us
             came
             from
             an
             implicite
             Vindication
             of
             one
             of
             their
             Principles
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             came
             under
             the
             Scandal
             and
             Odium
             of
             Socinians
             :
             Pulpits
             rang
             how
             the
             Quakers
             had
             unmaskt
             themselves
             on
             that
             Occasion
             ;
             and
             their
             warm
             Disputes
             in
             our
             Defence
             did
             not
             a
             little
             
             strengthen
             the
             common
             Reports
             that
             went
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             me
             in
             particular
             .
             When
             my
             Book
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Sandy
               Foundation
               Shaken
            
             ,
             came
             out
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             further
             Detection
             of
             what
             we
             call
             Errors
             ,
             and
             it
             happening
             that
             Socinians
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             a
             rank
             Socinian
             (
             who
             had
             never
             read
             any
             one
             Socinian
             Book
             in
             all
             my
             Life
             ,
             if
             lookt
             into
             one
             at
             that
             time
             )
             so
             these
             Men
             ,
             at
             least
             
               T.
               F.
            
             was
             ready
             to
             believe
             me
             nearer
             a
             kin
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             ,
             God
             he
             knows
             ,
             I
             was
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               in
               Denying
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             At
             this
             time
             ,
             what
             would
             he
             not
             have
             done
             for
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             might
             have
             believed
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             Reallity
             the
             Man
             was
             wonderfully
             taken
             ;
             but
             which
             was
             grievous
             ,
             he
             was
             shamefully
             mistaken
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             came
             to
             read
             my
             Confession
             to
             Christ's
             Eternal
             Godhead
             in
             my
             little
             Book
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             
               Innocency
               with
               her
               Open
               Face
            
             (
             though
             he
             had
             another
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Guide
               Mistaken
            
             ,
             that
             p.
             28.
             abundantly
             doth
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             was
             writ
             and
             read
             by
             him
             before
             the
             
               Sandy
               Foundation
            
             was
             thought
             of
             )
             he
             deserted
             me
             ,
             broak
             all
             Bonds
             of
             Friendship
             and
             Rules
             of
             Civility
             ,
             and
             his
             extream
             shews
             of
             Kindness
             turned
             to
             continual
             excessive
             Reflections
             ;
             He
             would
             have
             it
             a
             Retraction
             ,
             rather
             then
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             mistaken
             ;
             He
             had
             built
             his
             Hopes
             too
             high
             for
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             then
             became
             wrathful
             that
             they
             fell
             .
             And
             though
             I
             sought
             his
             friendly
             Behaviour
             ,
             having
             no
             Thought
             in
             my
             Heart
             but
             Love
             and
             Friendship
             to
             him
             ;
             yet
             so
             invincible
             was
             his
             Displeasure
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             holding
             for
             me
             of
             his
             Good-will
             ,
             
               and
               believing
               Christ
               to
               be
               God
            
             ;
             They
             were
             with
             him
             as
             inconsistent
             ,
             as
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             other
             Reason
             (
             if
             this
             be
             any
             )
             for
             his
             Sharpness
             to
             me
             ;
             And
             God
             knows
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Truth
             .
             I
             leave
             it
             with
             my
             
             Reader
             to
             satisfie
             his
             own
             Conscience
             concerning
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
             But
             
               he
               never
               wrote
               against
               me
            
             ;
             Truly
             he
             needed
             not
             ,
             who
             hath
             another
             Instrument
             so
             nimble
             ,
             and
             so
             able
             a
             Scribe
             as
             
               J.
               F.
            
             for
             the
             Purpose
             .
             But
             if
             calling
             me
             the
             basest
             Names
             ,
             undervaluing
             ,
             detracting
             and
             traducing
             me
             in
             almost
             all
             Companies
             behind
             my
             back
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             Garden
             at
             Hogfdon
             ,
             where
             I
             went
             to
             accompany
             some
             of
             my
             Relations
             ,
             to
             affront
             me
             with
             opprobrious
             Names
             ,
             as
             many
             can
             witness
             ,
             who
             demean'd
             my self
             with
             all
             Gentleness
             towards
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             act
             in
             the
             Quallity
             of
             an
             incessant
             Agent
             against
             us
             by
             Informations
             ,
             Reports
             ,
             Books
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             WHO
             ONCE
             DID
             ALL
             THESE
             THINGS
             FOR
             US
             (
             and
             we
             are
             no
             worse
             Men
             then
             we
             were
             )
             If
             these
             things
             be
             no
             just
             Provocations
             to
             mention
             two
             Letters
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             blame
             :
             Yet
             that
             I
             name
             him
             in
             almost
             all
             my
             Writings
             ,
             or
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             read
             ,
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Alexander
               the
               Copper-Smith
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             
               J.
               F.
            
             quotes
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             named
             ,
             and
             of
             above
             Twelve
             Books
             he
             was
             mention'd
             but
             in
             Three
             ,
             and
             that
             obscurely
             ;
             this
             makes
             the
             Fourth
             against
             my
             Will.
             The
             Occasion
             ,
             besides
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             toucht
             upon
             ,
             was
             this
             ;
             
               H.
               H.
            
             one
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             writes
             a
             Book
             against
             us
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             us
             against
             
               G.
               F.
               J.
            
             Faldo's
             Mr.
             
               T.
               F.
            
             was
             the
             Promoter
             and
             Scatterer
             of
             these
             Pamphlets
             ,
             especially
             upon
             the
             Exchange
             ,
             where
             (
             &
             not
             in
             private
             Converse
             ,
             as
             
               J.
               F.
            
             sayes
             ,
             and
             makes
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Reason
             of
             my
             taking
             notice
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             render
             me
             base
             to
             his
             Readers
             )
             before
             several
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             divers
             Perswasions
             ,
             called
             G.
             Fox
             
               Knave
               ,
               Puppy
               ,
               Logerhead
            
             ,
             with
             such
             like
             unhandsome
             Terms
             ,
             unworthy
             of
             a
             Man
             of
             T.
             F's
             Consideration
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
           
             This
             I
             would
             never
             have
             repeated
             ,
             had
             not
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             drawn
             ,
             yea
             ,
             compelled
             it
             from
             me
             ,
             by
             suggesting
             an
             Untruth
             ,
             and
             substituting
             it
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             True
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             
               But
               if
               his
               Information
               fail
               him
               not
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               engaged
               by
            
             T.
             F.
             
               to
               another
               kind
               of
               Deportment
            
             .
             And
             suppose
             all
             this
             ,
             hath
             he
             not
             dis-engaged
             me
             sufficiently
             ?
             I
             owe
             no
             Man
             any
             thing
             beyond
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             fettered
             from
             my
             Testimony
             by
             any
             Obligations
             .
             But
             I
             never
             was
             engaged
             to
             him
             beyond
             what
             I
             have
             faithfully
             related
             ,
             except
             it
             was
             his
             lending
             me
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             by
             one
             that
             was
             my
             Servant
             at
             that
             time
             of
             my
             Tower-Imprisonment
             ,
             about
             Forty
             Pounds
             (
             he
             coming
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             counterfitting
             both
             Messages
             and
             Letters
             ,
             as
             I
             made
             appear
             to
             him
             afterwards
             )
             which
             ,
             though
             mine
             Eyes
             never
             saw
             one
             Penny
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             a
             Penny
             employed
             in
             my
             Service
             ,
             or
             to
             my
             use
             ,
             I
             did
             ,
             when
             God
             enabled
             me
             ,
             having
             then
             no
             Estate
             in
             my
             Hands
             ,
             faithfully
             repay
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             really
             had
             ,
             every
             Penny
             ;
             believing
             then
             ,
             and
             still
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Kindness
             in
             him
             to
             me
             that
             was
             abused
             by
             a
             Knavish
             Servant
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             never
             let
             him
             suffer
             for
             it
             :
             If
             herein
             I
             have
             wronged
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             forgive
             me
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             in
             my
             Answer
             to
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             said
             in
             his
             behalf
             against
             us
             ,
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             some
             thought
             it
             a
             Shame
             ,
             that
             
               so
               ill
               a
               Tongue
               should
               go
               unrebuked
               of
               those
               whose
               Principles
               and
               Interest
               give
               them
               the
               Liberty
               of
               doing
               it
               in
               a
               way
               that
               might
               be
               more
               effectual
               then
               all
               the
               Moderation
               and
               Reason
               that
               can
               easily
               be
               shown
               to
               him
            
             ;
             J.
             Faldo
             ,
             exactly
             like
             himself
             ,
             strains
             these
             words
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Moderation
               and
               Reason
            
             ,
             which
             I
             intended
             ,
             
               of
               our
               bearing
               his
               Abuses
               ,
               only
               showing
               their
               Vnreasonableness
               by
               writing
               ,
            
             to
             nothing
             below
             some
             
             
               Vnjust
               and
               Violent
               Course
               to
               rid
               him
               out
               of
               the
               way
            
             ;
             which
             are
             but
             softer
             words
             for
             down-right
             Murder
             ,
             and
             to
             Countenance
             this
             Comment
             of
             his
             .
             I
             was
             told
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             by
             one
             that
             had
             it
             at
             T.
             F's
             Mouth
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               advised
               to
               take
               the
               Law
               of
               me
               for
               his
               Security
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             put
             all
             this
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             those
             that
             thought
             it
             a
             Shame
             ,
             he
             should
             so
             frequently
             ,
             violently
             and
             publickly
             revile
             honest
             Men
             ,
             bringing
             their
             Common
             Credit
             into
             Question
             by
             scurvy
             Names
             ,
             meant
             by
             the
             way
             that
             might
             be
             taken
             ,
             only
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             what
             some
             counselled
             him
             to
             use
             to
             secure
             himself
             against
             me
             .
             These
             Men
             had
             need
             have
             good
             Consciences
             ,
             
               that
               are
               thus
               affraid
               before
               they
               are
               hurt
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             have
             I
             vindicated
             those
             Reflections
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             lay'd
             such
             Foundation
             for
             ;
             and
             if
             
               T.
               F.
            
             be
             troubled
             at
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             so
             am
             I
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             ;
             Let
             him
             better
             advise
             his
             Scribe
             next
             time
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             nothing
             but
             hearty
             Love
             and
             good
             Wishes
             for
             him
             ;
             nor
             have
             I
             said
             any
             thing
             harsh
             or
             disgraceful
             in
             this
             Defence
             of
             my self
             ,
             imputing
             much
             of
             what
             hath
             happened
             more
             to
             his
             Natural
             Haste
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             ungo●●rn'd
             Speech
             ,
             then
             a
             Premeditated
             Injustice
             :
             He
             knows
             how
             often
             I
             have
             caution'd
             him
             in
             those
             respects
             ,
             while
             we
             conversed
             together
             ;
             Nor
             hath
             it
             been
             my
             only
             Observation
             and
             Admonition
             by
             a
             great
             many
             others
             ▪
             and
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Friends
             too
             .
             Thus
             I
             leave
             
               T.
               F.
            
             ●n
             perfect
             Good-will
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             Leave
             it
             is
             that
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             is
             taking
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             His
             Epilogue
             degenerates
             not
             one
             jot
             from
             the
             Book
             it self
             ;
             And
             as
             if
             he
             would
             do
             me
             a
             great
             Deal
             of
             Mischief
             in
             a
             little
             Compass
             ,
             and
             say
             whatever
             is
             rude
             and
             unjust
             ,
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             he
             tells
             his
             Reader
             ,
             
               That
               I
               have
               egregiously
               played
               the
               Forger
               ;
               that
               I
               am
               a
               Cheat
               ;
               that
               all
               
               Men
               understanding
               Controversie
               will
               judge
               me
               worthy
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Proverb
               of
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               would
               express
               an
               impudent
               Forger
               ,
               to
               say
               no
               more
               then
            
             W.
             PENN
             ,
             Rep.
             pag.
             95.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             he
             may
             add
             Prophaneness
             to
             his
             Railing
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             :
             
               A
               Great
               Poet
               of
               their
               own
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               worthy
               to
               begin
               all
               Mr.
            
             Penn's
             
               Books
               on
               that
               Subject
               as
               it
               ends
               this
               of
               mine
               .
            
          
           
             If
             a
             meer
             Scoff
             in
             Scripture-Phrase
             be
             prophanening
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             not
             over-charged
             him
             in
             calling
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             wherein
             he
             useth
             
             Paul's
             words
             to
             the
             Athenians
             (
             but
             with
             Scorn
             and
             Levity
             )
             against
             us
             ,
             Prophaneness
             .
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             these
             so
             much
             Derided
             Words
             .
          
           
             
               And
               they
               that
               would
               be
               satisfied
               concerning
               us
               any
               way
               ,
               they
               must
               find
               us
               and
               know
               us
               
                 in
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               where
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               their
               own
               Reason
               ,
               where
               we
               are
               not
               ;
               and
               so
               let
               none
               REASON
               about
               us
               ,
               for
               there
               they
               can
               never
               know
               us
               ,
               nor
               come
               unto
               us
               ,
               W.
               Smith's
               Cat.
               p.
               94.
               
            
          
           
             But
             why
             so
             much
             Contempt
             upon
             this
             Passage
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             show
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             still
             Scoff
             at
             that
             
               Principle
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Strength
             and
             Habitation
             of
             God's
             Children
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             already
             throughout
             both
             his
             Books
             .
             Did
             the
             Disciples
             or
             the
             Pharisees
             find
             out
             Christ's
             Meaning
             by
             their
             Reasoning
             about
             it
             ,
             John
             6.
             or
             would
             not
             either
             have
             relisht
             the
             true
             Meaning
             of
             his
             Words
             ,
             had
             they
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Divine
             Principle
             of
             Life
             ?
             Why
             did
             Christ
             say
             ;
             
               I
               thank
               Thee
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               Wise
               and
               Prudent
               ,
               and
               revealed
               them
               unto
               Babes
               ,
            
             if
             they
             are
             discoverable
             by
             humane
             Reasoning
             ?
             for
             Babes
             are
             ignorant
             of
             that
             Art
             ;
             yet
             out
             of
             the
             
               Mouth
               of
               Babes
               
               and
               Sucklings
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Apostle's
             Question
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             was
             very
             impertinent
             ,
             if
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             may
             be
             of
             Authority
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               the
               Wise
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               Scribe
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               Disputer
               ?
               &c.
            
             for
             this
             implies
             an
             Exclusion
             of
             all
             those
             Arts
             ,
             Sciences
             and
             Natural
             Gifts
             from
             any
             Capacity
             to
             reveal
             the
             deep
             Things
             of
             God
             ,
             shut
             up
             in
             the
             Divine
             Principle
             of
             Life
             .
             Besides
             W.
             S's
             Words
             imply
             a
             Clouded
             Understanding
             and
             degenerated
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Uncapable
             .
             
               J.
               F.
            
             must
             either
             intend
             by
             his
             Derision
             that
             he
             thinks
             
               W.
               S.
            
             deserves
             to
             be
             hiss'd
             for
             denying
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Divine
             Things
             to
             be
             attainable
             ,
             by
             the
             Degenerated
             Understanding
             of
             Man
             ,
             or
             sanctified
             :
             If
             the
             first
             ,
             All
             may
             have
             Cause
             to
             abhor
             his
             False
             Doctrine
             :
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             which
             way
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             without
             the
             Divine
             Principle
             of
             Life
             ?
             This
             abundantly
             manifests
             J.
             Faldo's
             unsavory
             Spirit
             ,
             
             and
             proves
             him
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Way
             ,
             Method
             &
             Work
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Children
             .
             When
             the
             Natural
             Man
             by
             his
             Reason
             can
             know
             Christ
             ,
             he
             may
             know
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             is
             impossible
             in
             Reasoning
             or
             Arguing
             pro
             and
             con
             ,
             by
             the
             utmost
             Strength
             and
             Search
             of
             Natural
             Abilities
             ,
             to
             know
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             abundantly
             proved
             ;
             therefore
             William
             Smith's
             words
             are
             sound
             and
             weighty
             ,
             and
             J.
             Faldo's
             carnal
             and
             prophane
             ;
             showing
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Mocker
             of
             the
             Priviledges
             and
             Mysteries
             
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             what
             else
             may
             we
             expect
             from
             one
             that
             walks
             after
             the
             Lusts
             of
             his
             own
             vain
             Mind
             ,
             having
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Jude
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Yet
             that
             we
             may
             manifest
             how
             inconsistent
             he
             is
             with
             himself
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             can't
             write
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             write
             for
             us
             ,
             take
             this
             Passage
             out
             of
             
               Quakerism
               No
               Christianity
            
             (
             which
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             begin
             his
             Books
             against
             us
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             as
             it
             ends
             this
             Chapter
             of
             mine
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Those
               Gospel-Illuminations
               are
               beyond
               the
               utmost
               reach
               of
               our
               Natural
               Faculties
               of
               the
               Mind
               (
               though
               sanctified
               )
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               
               Divinely
               inspired
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               produced
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Rational
               Faculties
               ;
               the
               Soul
               is
               purely
               passive
               or
               receptive
               therein
               ;
               and
               is
               to
               those
               Illuminations
               as
               the
               Wax
               is
               to
               the
               Seal
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               His
               several
               gross
               Miscarriages
               summ'd
               and
               further
               observed
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Of
               his
               Over-looking
               my
               Answer
               and
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               OF
               Twenty
               Two
               Chapters
               in
               his
               Reply
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               wilfully
               declined
               inserting
               my
               Answer
               and
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               only
               flutters
               about
               ,
               pecks
               and
               scratches
               at
               some
               part
               that
               is
               of
               least
               moment
               to
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Point
               ;
               perhaps
               some
               Rebuke
               or
               Reflection
               upon
               the
               ill
               use
               he
               makes
               of
               
               our
               Friends
               Writings
               ;
               particularly
               pag.
               9
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               35
               ,
               53
               ,
               56
               ,
               57
               ,
               71
               ,
               73
               ,
               82
               ,
               83
               ,
               85
               ,
               86
               ,
               90
               ,
               92
               ,
               93.
               
               How
               is
               it
               possible
               my
               Arguments
               should
               be
               conquered
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               never
               encounter'd
               ?
               I
               was
               never
               yet
               so
               unjustly
               dealt
               withal
               in
               this
               Particular
               by
               any
               Adversary
               of
               his
               Pretences
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Of
               his
               drawing
               False
               Inferences
               .
            
             
               Where
               he
               ventures
               at
               any
               time
               to
               insert
               any
               considerable
               part
               of
               my
               Answer
               ,
               he
               is
               sure
               to
               draw
               some
               Inference
               that
               may
               bring
               an
               Odium
               my
               words
               never
               deserved
               .
               I
               could
               particularize
               at
               large
               pag.
               6
               ,
               13
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               31
               ,
               35
               ,
               41
               ,
               42
               ,
               47
               ,
               49
               ,
               71
               ,
               72
               ,
               73
               ,
               74
               ,
               75
               ,
               85
               ,
               86
               ,
               87
               ,
               88
               ,
               89
               ,
               90
               ,
               91.
               but
               take
               these
               following
               for
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               From
               
                 Edw.
                 Burroughs
              
               Reflecting
               upon
               Peoples
               imagining
               God
               to
               be
               confined
               to
               some
               place
               beyond
               the
               Stars
               ,
               he
               implies
               ,
               
                 they
                 deny
                 Christ's
                 Manhood
              
               ,
               Vindic.
               pag.
               6.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               From
               our
               not
               styling
               the
               Scriptures
               the
               Word
               (
               but
               Words
               )
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               infers
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               First
               Book
               ,
               p.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               From
               our
               Asserting
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Inspiration
               ,
               and
               Certainty
               of
               what
               we
               are
               inspired
               either
               to
               write
               or
               speak
               ,
               he
               infers
               ,
               
                 not
                 only
                 our
                 Equalling
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 preferring
                 what
                 we
                 speak
                 and
                 write
                 before
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               First
               Book
               ,
               pag.
               40.
               
               Vind.
               p.
               17.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               From
               our
               Condemning
               the
               Imitation
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Holy
               Men
               of
               God
               of
               former
               Ages
               in
               particular
               Cases
               ,
               without
               they
               are
               thereunto
               required
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               infers
               ,
               
                 that
                 Commands
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 no
                 Commands
                 unless
                 we
                 think
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Sin
                 to
                 break
                 all
                 Commands
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 
                 Consciences
                 can
                 but
                 be
                 so
                 blinded
                 as
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               Vind.
               p.
               34
               ,
               35.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               From
               our
               Asserting
               that
               there
               is
               no
               knowing
               of
               God
               but
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               that
               Mens
               Apprehensions
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Work
               in
               the
               Souls
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               are
               but
               the
               Endeavours
               and
               Effects
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               he
               infers
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 oppose
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 reject
                 and
                 scorn
                 them
                 ,
              
               Vind.
               pag.
               41
               ,
               42
               ,
               47.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               From
               our
               denying
               a
               Carnal
               ,
               Worldly
               ,
               Mercenary
               Ministry
               ,
               Lifeless
               Prayers
               ,
               a
               meer
               formal
               Church
               ,
               Preaching
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               W.
               Smith's
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               present
               Use
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               and
               Water
               ,
               called
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Supper
               (
               as
               they
               are
               used
               at
               this
               Day
               )
               are
               no
               other
               then
               Popish
               and
               Humane
               ;
               he
               infers
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Quakers
               ,
               
                 deny
                 the
                 Gospel-Ministry
                 ,
                 Gospel-Prayer
                 ,
                 Gospel-Church
                 ,
                 Gospel-Preaching
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 CALL
              
               Baptism
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               as
               PRACTISED
               IN
               THE
               FIRST
               AGE
               AFTER
               CHRIST
               ,
               
                 the
                 Popes
                 Inventions
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Vind.
               from
               p.
               49.
               to
               p.
               71.
               
               Oh
               Injurious
               !
            
             
               7.
               
               From
               our
               reproving
               People
               for
               feeding
               in
               an
               Unconverted
               State
               upon
               the
               meer
               Report
               of
               what
               Christ
               hath
               done
               without
               them
               and
               depending
               thereon
               ;
               &
               from
               our
               asserting
               that
               Justification
               (
               taken
               for
               Remission
               )
               goes
               not
               before
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               inward
               Work
               ,
               much
               less
               ,
               that
               Men
               can
               be
               compleatly
               justifi'd
               ,
               or
               made
               inwardly
               just
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 washing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 &
                 Sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               this
               Man
               dares
               to
               infer
               
                 Our
                 Denyal
              
               ,
               yea
               
                 our
                 Vndervalue
              
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               Degree
               
                 of
                 Blasphemous
                 Contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Transactions
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Vind.
               p.
               71
               ,
               72
               ,
               73
               ,
               74.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               From
               
                 J.
                 Penning
              
               .
               asking
               ,
               
                 If
                 outward
                 Blood
                 would
                 
                 cleanse
                 the
                 Conscience
                 from
                 indwelling
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               he
               infers
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 all
                 Benefit
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 shed
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 declaring
                 of
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               25.
               
               First
               Book
               ,
               2.
               
               Part
               ▪
               p.
               46
               ,
               47.
               
               Vind.
               77.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               From
               our
               chusing
               to
               call
               that
               Body
               God
               prepared
               in
               which
               to
               do
               his
               Will
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               ;
               And
               from
               our
               asserting
               ,
               God
               to
               be
               that
               Light
               which
               enlightens
               every
               Man
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               had
               something
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               God
               in
               its
               primitive
               Perfection
               ,
               he
               makes
               no
               more
               ado
               ,
               but
               concludes
               ,
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 deny
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               2dly
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 Measure
                 of
                 Light
                 in
                 every
                 Man
                 the
                 Eternal
                 God
                 ,
                 thereby
                 confining
                 him
                 to
                 Man's
                 Soul
                 :
              
               And
               lastly
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 saves
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 worships
                 God.
              
               This
               my
               Reader
               may
               find
               in
               his
               Vind.
               from
               p.
               75.
               to
               87.
               particularly
               this
               following
               of
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               about
               the
               Soul.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               From
               
                 E.
                 Burroughs
              
               affirming
               the
               Light
               of
               Christ
               in
               every
               Man
               to
               be
               one
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               &
               as
               good
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               (
               in
               order
               to
               prove
               it
               the
               same
               )
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               infers
               ,
               
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 God
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 God
                 ,
              
               Book
               1.
               
               Part
               2.
               p.
               122.
               
               Vind.
               p.
               85
               ,
               86.
               
               As
               if
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               had
               spoken
               it
               of
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Light
               of
               Christ
               shining
               in
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               as
               his
               Words
               express
               it
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Lastly
               from
               our
               Denyal
               of
               his
               carnal
               Resurrection
               ,
               as
               inconsistent
               with
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               he
               takes
               Heart
               to
               tell
               all
               People
               ,
               that
               W.
               P.
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 through
              
               Quakers
               
                 deny
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 not
                 believing
                 a
                 future
                 Reward
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 World
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               Train
               of
               Ill
               Language
               ,
               too
               long
               to
               bring
               in
               ,
               Vind.
               p.
               88
               ,
               89
               ,
               91.
               
            
             
             
               This
               ,
               Friendly
               Reader
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               Entertainment
               we
               have
               received
               at
               
                 J.
                 Faldo's
              
               Hands
               ;
               but
               all
               things
               shall
               work
               together
               for
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               of
               his
               evading
               my
               Answer
               and
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               very
               frequent
               with
               him
               ,
               next
               to
               leaving
               out
               what
               I
               say
               ,
               or
               fastening
               false
               Consequences
               upon
               what
               he
               transcribes
               ,
               to
               evade
               the
               Strength
               of
               mine
               Answer
               ,
               either
               by
               pretending
               
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 enough
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Book
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               if
               that
               had
               foreseen
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               anticipated
               his
               Reply
               with
               a
               Refutation
               )
               
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 one
                 Word
                 which
                 will
                 serve
                 him
                 to
                 play
                 at
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 being
                 in
                 haste
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 my
                 Answer
                 deserves
                 no
                 Reply
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               An
               Evidence
               of
               this
               Sort
               of
               Carriage
               my
               Reader
               may
               find
               in
               his
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               5
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               38
               ,
               51
               ,
               57
               ,
               58
               ,
               59
               ,
               69
               ,
               71
               ,
               76
               ,
               91
               ,
               93
               One
               at
               large
               for
               all
               .
            
             
               To
               my
               several
               Arguments
               in
               defence
               of
               Immediate
               Revelation
               ,
               Inspiration
               (
               as
               he
               terms
               it
               )
               he
               returns
               three
               or
               four
               Lines
               .
            
             
               This
               W.
               P.
               
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 denying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 pleads
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 Rude
                 ,
                 Impertinent
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 but
                 injure
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 my self
                 idle
                 to
                 animadvert
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
              
               p.
               17.
               
               The
               cheapest
               Way
               that
               ever
               Man
               took
               to
               confute
               his
               Adversary
               .
               Doth
               this
               become
               any
               Man
               of
               his
               Pretence
               to
               either
               Schollarship
               or
               Christianity
               ?
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               Of
               his
               Forgery
               or
               Perversion
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               sorry
               I
               have
               such
               reiterated
               Occasion
               to
               charge
               him
               with
               Forging
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               foisting
               in
               Words
               into
               our
               Writings
               and
               Sayings
               ,
               that
               are
               wholly
               inconsistent
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               perverting
               those
               he
               delivers
               ,
               to
               the
               End
               he
               
               may
               make
               them
               ponounce
               his
               Mind
               the
               more
               plainly
               .
               A
               few
               of
               many
               Places
               I
               have
               observed
               ,
               as
               in
               page
               22
               ,
               25
               ,
               41
               ,
               42
               ,
               50
               ,
               51
               ,
               92
               ,
               93.
               
               Of
               which
               I
               shall
               give
               four
               Instances
               more
               particularly
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 ●
                 .
                 Pennington
              
               speaking
               of
               Knowledge
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               :
               By
               Flesh
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               The
               Quakers
               
                 understand
                 the
                 Vse
                 of
                 our
                 Vnderstandings
              
               (
               though
               )
               sanctified
               ,
               first
               Book
               ,
               p.
               41.
               
               Vind.
               p
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 His
                 second
                 is
              
               ,
               making
               
                 W.
                 Smith
              
               to
               call
               the
               Scriptures
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               ,
               Earthly
               Root
               ,
               Darkness
               ,
               Confusion
               ,
               Corruption
               ,
               Rotten
               ,
               Deceitful
               ,
               the
               Whore's
               Cup
               ,
               the
               Mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               all
               out
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Power
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 meant
                 them
                 of
                 those
              
               who
               had
               degenerated
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               had
               set
               up
               their
               own
               Imagination
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               God's
               Institutions
               ,
               teaching
               for
               Doctrines
               the
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               ,
               
                 first
                 Book
                 ,
                 p.
              
               117.
               119.
               
               Vind.
               41
               ,
               45.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Third
               is
               ,
               his
               making
               
                 I.
                 Pennington
              
               to
               call
               visible
               Worship
               
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Abomination
              
               ,
               Vind.
               p.
               50.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               That
               he
               gives
               in
               our
               Name
               ,
               this
               Interpretation
               ,
               of
               the
               Vail
               is
               over
               them
               ;
               i.
               e.
               
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Vind.
               p.
               93.
               
            
          
           
             
               V.
               Of
               his
               grand
               Improbabilities
               and
               downright
               Untruths
               .
            
             
               This
               Charge
               ,
               I
               know
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               unpleasant
               to
               a
               Man
               as
               Vain
               Glorious
               as
               many
               Places
               of
               his
               Book
               declare
               him
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               help
               it
               ;
               'T
               is
               Truth
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               an●
               Truth
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               writ
               a
               great
               many
               unlikely
               and
               absolute
               untrue
               Things
               .
               Let
               my
               Reader
               take
               the
               Pains
               to
               look
               over
               these
               following
               
               Pages
               of
               his
               Reply
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               well
               assured
               ,
               if
               impartial
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               think
               that
               I
               have
               in
               a
               Tittle
               wrong'd
               him
               ,
               p.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               19
               ,
               21
               ,
               33
               ,
               35
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               42
               ,
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48
               ,
               49
               ,
               55
               ,
               56
               ,
               65
               ,
               70
               ,
               72
               ,
               73
               ,
               89
               ,
               93.
               
               Of
               which
               I
               will
               only
               instance
               four
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               he
               affirms
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 quoted
                 forty
                 Places
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Friends
                 Books
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 prove
                 the
                 Light
                 within
              
               (
               as
               within
               us
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 God
                 ,
              
               p.
               6.
               whereas
               he
               brought
               not
               any
               one
               that
               either
               proved
               the
               Terms
               or
               the
               Matter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               confidently
               
                 accused
                 us
              
               ,
               of
               charging
               the
               Miscarriage
               of
               Mens
               Souls
               on
               the
               Knowledge
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               by
               God's
               Blessing
               doth
               convey
               ,
               p.
               21.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Whereas
               I
               said
               that
               W.
               Smith's
               Words
               reflected
               not
               in
               the
               least
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               nor
               those
               Doctrines
               truly
               received
               thence
               ;
               neither
               that
               any
               such
               VVords
               can
               be
               produced
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               he
               boldly
               tells
               his
               Reader
               ;
               
                 I
                 intended
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 that
              
               Smith
               
                 doth
                 not
                 accuse
                 himself
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Words
                 of
                 Blaspheming
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 from
                 thence
                 received
                 ;
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 We
                 both
                 knew
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 but
              
               W.
               Smith
               
                 did
                 not
                 call
                 it
                 so
              
               ,
               p.
               41.
               
               There
               is
               no
               ingenuous
               Man
               that
               will
               not
               abho●●
               the
               Falseness
               of
               this
               Passage
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               opposing
               his
               Affirmation
               ,
               that
               we
               did
               not
               profess
               or
               believe
               Eternal
               Rewards
               ,
               thus
               pretends
               to
               confute
               me
               :
               W.
               P.
               
                 opposes
                 me
                 rather
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 subscribe
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 believes
                 not
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
              
               p
               69.
               
               But
               if
               this
               be
               true
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Truth
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               And
               indeed
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               giving
               this
               Sort
               of
               Carriage
               
               at
               large
               ,
               but
               by
               transcribing
               far
               the
               greatest
               Part
               of
               his
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               Of
               his
               idle
               Jeers
               and
               frothy
               Expressions
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               not
               met
               with
               any
               Man
               writing
               upon
               so
               serious
               a
               Subject
               as
               Religion
               is
               ,
               that
               gives
               himself
               the
               Liberty
               of
               so
               many
               vain
               Expressions
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               intended
               his
               Discourse
               for
               vulgar
               Merriment
               ,
               &
               not
               to
               Christian
               Information
               .
               If
               my
               Reader
               please
               to
               trouble
               himself
               with
               the
               Perusal
               of
               these
               following
               pages
               ,
               he
               shall
               find
               enough
               to
               nauseate
               ,
               p.
               6
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               34
               ,
               37
               ,
               40
               ,
               47
               ,
               50
               ,
               51
               ,
               53
               ,
               58
               ,
               60
               ,
               69
               ,
               71
               ,
               72
               ,
               95.
               
               Take
               two
               Instances
               :
               
                 He
                 cackles
                 like
                 a
                 Hen
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 laid
                 a
              
               WORSE
               THING
               
                 then
                 an
                 Egg
              
               ,
               p.
               47.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               because
               we
               said
               ,
               God
               spoak
               once
               by
               
               Balaam's
               Ass
               ,
               thereby
               proving
               that
               he
               did
               not
               alwayes
               speak
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               he
               thus
               reflects
               ,
               
                 I
                 wonder
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 leave
                 the
                 Teachings
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 attend
                 on
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Asses
                 ,
              
               thereby
               calling
               us
               Asses
               ,
               p.
               27.
               
               Which
               ,
               how
               Witty
               soever
               he
               thinks
               such
               sort
               of
               Sayings
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               Frothy
               and
               Irreligious
               ,
               then
               becomes
               a
               Man
               professing
               Religion
               ,
               much
               less
               writing
               of
               the
               Weightiest
               Points
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               VII
               .
               Of
               his
               Vain
               Glory
               and
               Self-Praise
               .
            
             
               At
               this
               he
               is
               excessive
               ;
               So
               conceited
               is
               he
               of
               his
               own
               Abilities
               ,
               and
               impatient
               after
               Praise
               (
               the
               greatest
               Discovery
               of
               Pride
               and
               Weakness
               that
               any
               Man
               can
               make
               )
               
               which
               my
               Reader
               may
               find
               ,
               p.
               28
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               50
               ,
               52
               ,
               61
               ,
               63
               ,
               65
               ,
               84.
               
               I
               will
               give
               one
               Proof
               for
               all
               .
            
             
               My
               Charge
               and
               Argument
               in
               this
               Chapter
               (
               
                 sayes
                 he
              
               )
               is
               such
               an
               Argument
               ,
               and
               so
               proved
               by
               me
               ,
               as
               a
               THOUSAND
               PENNS
               can
               never
               invalidate
               it
               ,
               p.
               34.
               
            
             
               The
               truth
               of
               which
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Vanity
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               both
               in
               my
               Answer
               and
               Rejoynder
               ;
               however
               he
               stops
               his
               Reader
               's
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               counts
               him
               
                 senseless
                 and
                 desperate
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mind
                 ,
                 p.
              
               36.
               
            
          
           
             
               VIII
               .
               Of
               Railing
               and
               Ill
               Names
               .
            
             
               No
               Man
               pretends
               to
               dislike
               ,
               yet
               no
               Man
               practises
               these
               ill-bred
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               un-christian
               Courses
               more
               then
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               where
               he
               wants
               Reason
               he
               imposes
               an
               hard
               Name
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               rebukt
               ,
               he
               calls
               it
               Railing
               ,
               reflecting
               that
               upon
               us
               for
               reprehending
               it
               in
               him
               .
               If
               I
               call
               his
               Comparison
               base
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               manages
               it
               malitiously
               against
               us
               ,
               he
               replies
               ,
               
                 that
                 more
                 gentile
                 Railing
                 may
                 be
                 learned
                 under
                 a
                 Hedge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 Words
                 are
                 slovenly
                 imposed
              
               UPON
               HIM
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               were
               too
               great
               to
               be
               reproved
               ,
               or
               licensed
               to
               rail
               without
               Controle
               ,
               at
               least
               against
               the
               Quakers
               ;
               for
               if
               I
               tell
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               unmannerly
               ,
               he
               counts
               our
               own
               Practice
               a
               Dispensation
               ;
               inferring
               from
               our
               Dislike
               of
               vain
               and
               fruitless
               Complements
               ,
               
                 a
                 Liberty
                 to
                 treat
                 us
                 with
                 what
                 unseemly
                 Language
                 pleased
                 him
                 best
              
               ;
               This
               my
               Reader
               may
               see
               at
               large
               ,
               if
               it
               please
               him
               to
               look
               into
               these
               Pages
               of
               our
               Adversary's
               Reply
               ,
               p.
               5
               ,
               8
               ,
               16
               ,
               20
               ,
               27
               ,
               29
               ,
               33
               ,
               35
               ,
               45
               ,
               49
               ,
               50
               ,
               52
               ,
               54
               ,
               58
               ,
               62
               ,
               63
               ,
               64
               ,
               69
               ,
               72
               ,
               73
               ,
               77
               ,
               82
               ,
               87
               ,
               91
               ,
               95.
               
            
             
               But
               to
               omit
               whole
               Sentences
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               give
               some
               Instance
               more
               at
               large
               then
               by
               bare
               Figures
               ,
               my
               Adversary
               
               hath
               liberally
               bestowed
               out
               of
               his
               great
               Store
               of
               ill
               Language
               these
               following
               Epithetes
               ,
               as
               well
               upon
               our
               Religion
               and
               Friends
               ,
               as
               my self
               for
               defending
               them
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 our
                 Light
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 Antichrist
                 ,
              
               
               the
               Quakers
               
                 Idol
                 ,
                 Pernicious
                 Guide
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Fancyful
                 Teacher
              
               ;
               in
               fine
               ,
               
                 a
                 sordid
                 ,
                 sinful
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 Thing
              
               ;
               and
               our
               Religion
               and
               Practice
               
                 Blasphemy
                 and
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               p.
               47
               ,
               85
               ,
               87.
               
               Our
               Friends
               (
               Quakers
               ,
               so
               called
               )
               
                 benighted
                 with
                 palpable
                 Knavery
                 and
                 Impudence
              
               ;
               
               
                 Absurd
                 and
                 Blasphemous
                 Idiots
                 ;
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Wits
                 also
                 ;
                 Prodigiously
                 wicked
                 ;
                 Speak
                 the
                 amazing
                 Delusions
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
              
               And
               that
               I
               am
               a
               
                 presumptuous
                 and
                 blind
                 Accuser
                 ,
                 a
                 Sophister
                 ,
                 an
              
               Hamam
               ,
               
                 an
                 accursed
              
               Ham
               ,
               
                 a
                 treacherous
                 and
                 wilful
                 Deluder
                 ,
                 a
                 Mad-man
                 ,
                 an
                 Hangman
                 ,
                 an
                 infallible
                 Stager
                 ,
                 a
                 Fool
                 ,
                 an
                 Ape
                 ,
                 a
                 Dunce
                 ,
                 an
                 impudent
                 Forger
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               not
               ,
               that
               his
               Rage
               and
               Folly
               can
               foam
               out
               ,
               pag.
               4
               ,
               53
               ,
               54
               ,
               59
               ,
               61
               ,
               63
               ,
               65
               ,
               90
               ,
               91
               ,
               95.
               
            
             
               I
               desire
               my
               Reader
               would
               also
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               besides
               his
               excessive
               ill-using
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               ruputing
               our
               Rebukes
               for
               doing
               so
               ,
               Railing
               (
               which
               shows
               the
               
                 Beam
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Eye
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               his
               Nature
               is
               as
               proud
               to
               reject
               Reproof
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               foul
               and
               rough
               to
               occasion
               it
               )
               he
               gave
               us
               the
               On-set
               ;
               Had
               he
               not
               begun
               with
               us
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               that
               ever
               we
               should
               have
               meddled
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               having
               begun
               ,
               and
               withal
               so
               miserably
               abused
               us
               by
               
                 foul
                 Charges
                 ,
                 false
                 Citations
              
               and
               
                 vilifying
                 Language
              
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               more
               unreasonable
               in
               us
               to
               censure
               him
               ,
               then
               in
               him
               to
               deserve
               it
               ,
               no
               impartial
               Man
               can
               ever
               think
               ▪
               What
               is
               
                 John
                 Faldo
              
               for
               a
               Man
               ,
               of
               what
               Rank
               ,
               what
               Quality
               ,
               what
               
                 eminent
                 Office
                 or
                 Dignity
              
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               
               that
               we
               must
               be
               kickt
               by
               him
               up
               and
               down
               four
               or
               five
               Hundred
               Pages
               ,
               for
               whatever
               he
               pleaseth
               to
               count
               us
               ,
               &
               not
               be
               told
               ,
               
                 he
                 wrongs
                 us
              
               ?
               Is
               the
               Quality
               of
               this
               diminutive
               Priest
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               called
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               stop
               him
               in
               his
               Career
               of
               Scoff
               ,
               Jeer
               ,
               Taunt
               ,
               foul
               Names
               and
               Reflection
               is
               to
               deserve
               them
               ?
               But
               over
               and
               above
               ,
               that
               this
               shows
               his
               Disposition
               to
               be
               Imperious
               and
               Impatient
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Rude
               and
               Frothy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               very
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               Pretences
               to
               Meekness
               and
               Good
               Manners
               ,
               but
               most
               of
               all
               with
               his
               Reprehension
               of
               others
               in
               Cases
               less
               offensive
               ;
               it
               will
               neither
               confute
               my
               Arguments
               nor
               damnifie
               my
               Person
               ,
               which
               makes
               me
               the
               less
               solicitous
               of
               making
               any
               other
               Rejoynder
               .
               I
               should
               here
               bring
               in
               my
               Conclusion
               to
               this
               whole
               Discourse
               ,
               but
               lest
               any
               may
               yet
               doubt
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               believing
               me
               to
               have
               made
               an
               ill
               Use
               and
               partial
               Relation
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               yet
               offer
               for
               further
               Confirmation
               of
               my
               Sense
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               and
               his
               Undertaking
               against
               us
               ,
               this
               undeniable
               Evidence
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               dealt
               imperfectly
               and
               falsly
               with
               the
               World
               in
               his
               Account
               of
               our
               Writings
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               the
               Foundation
               on
               which
               every
               Charge
               is
               built
               ,
               that
               he
               exhibits
               and
               aggravates
               against
               us
               .
               I
               have
               here
               and
               there
               in
               my
               Book
               toucht
               already
               upon
               this
               great
               Failure
               ;
               But
               I
               shall
               more
               particularly
               inform
               my
               Reader
               of
               it
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Imperfect
               and
               False
               Citations
               .
            
             
               Forasmuch
               as
               
                 J.
                 Faldo
              
               would
               have
               all
               People
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               charged
               the
               People
               ,
               called
               Quakers
               ,
               with
               nothing
               that
               their
               own
               Books
               do
               not
               clearly
               and
               
               plentifully
               prove
               (
               insomuch
               ,
               as
               he
               counts
               those
               that
               think
               not
               so
               ,
               
                 senseless
                 and
                 desperate
              
               )
               and
               that
               many
               who
               read
               him
               ,
               may
               be
               ready
               to
               credit
               him
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               Books
               ,
               Names
               and
               Passages
               frequently
               cited
               ,
               especially
               those
               who
               have
               not
               the
               Books
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               examine
               how
               honestly
               he
               deals
               with
               us
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               requisite
               to
               end
               this
               Book
               with
               this
               further
               Unanswerable
               Discovery
               of
               his
               Defective
               Foundation
               ,
               that
               in
               many
               places
               we
               find
               
                 Names
                 without
                 Book
                 ;
                 Books
                 without
                 Parts
                 ,
                 Chapters
                 &
                 Pages
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               
                 without
                 Names
                 ;
                 and
                 Pag.
                 without
                 Number
                 or
                 Figure
                 ;
                 many
                 falsly
                 cited
                 ;
                 some
                 added
                 to
                 ,
                 others
                 diminished
                 from
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 middle
                 or
                 end
                 of
                 Sentences
                 ,
              
               thereby
               robbing
               them
               of
               their
               own
               Explanation
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               the
               better
               fit
               them
               for
               his
               purpose
               .
               Take
               these
               few
               Instances
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Names
                 without
                 Books
                 .
              
               
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 ,
                 Book
                 1.
                 
                 Part
                 1.
                 pag.
                 47.
                 
              
               
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 ,
                 48.
                 
              
               
                 
                   J.
                   Nailor
                
                 ,
                 90.
                 
              
               
                 
                   C.
                   A.
                
                 Part
                 2.
                 pag.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   Dewsbury
                
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 
                   C.
                   A.
                
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 
                   R.
                   Farnsworth
                
                 ,
                 46.
                 
              
               
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                
                 jun.
                 83
                 ,
                 119.
                 
              
               
                 
                   R.
                   Farnsworth
                
                 ,
                 142.
                 
              
               
                 
                   E.
                   Burroughs
                
                 ,
                 143.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               of
               Names
               without
               Book
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               fair
               in
               any
               Adversary
               .
               Now
               of
               Books
               without
               Pages
               ,
               and
               Pag.
               without
               number
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Books
                 Without
                 Parts
                 ,
                 Chapters
                 Pages
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Morning
                   Watch
                
                 ,
                 Book
                 1.
                 
                 Part
                 1.
                 pag.
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 Light
                 out
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Shield
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 Book
                 1.
                 
                 Part
                 1.
                 pag.
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
                 ,
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 Life
                 of
                 E.
                 B.
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 Epistle
                 of
                 
                   W.
                   Dewsbury
                
                 ,
                 47.
                 
              
               
                 Velata
                 quaedam
                 revelata
                 ,
                 53.
                 
              
               
                 Morning
                 Watch
                 ,
                 92.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Morning
                   Watch
                
                 ,
                 Part
                 2.
                 pag.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 P.
                 Spir.
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
                 ,
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 True
                 Faith
                 ,
                 122.
                 
              
               
                 F.
                 H.
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 123.
                 
              
               
                 Great
                 Myst
                 .
                 124
                 ,
                 125.
                 
              
               
                 Velata
                 quaedam
                 revelata
                 ,
                 133.
                 
              
               
                 Great
                 Myst
                 .
                 142.
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 People
                 ,
                 142.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Great
                   Myst
                
                 .
                 Vindic.
                 pag.
                 86.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 Books
                 Falsly
                 Cited
                 .
              
               
                 
                   G.
                   F's
                   .
                   Great
                   Myst
                
                 .
                 Book
                 1.
                 
                 Part
                 1.
                 pag.
                 41.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 S's
                 Primmer
                 ,
                 44.
                 
              
               
                 Great
                 Myst
                 .
                 52.
                 
              
               
                 Great
                 Myst
                 .
                 57.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
                 ,
                 118.
                 
              
               
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                   Great
                   Myst
                
                 .
                 Part
                 2.
                 pag.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 G.
                 Fox
                 Gr.
                 Myst
                 .
                 12
              
               
                 J.
                 Parnell
                 Shield
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith's
                 Cat.
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith's
                 Prim.
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
                 ,
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith's
                 Prim.
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   Smith's
                   Prim.
                
                 Part
                 3.
                 pag.
                 94.
                 
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   Smith's
                   Prim.
                
                 Vindic.
                 pag.
                 6
                 ,
                 70.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               at
               present
               of
               False
               Citation
               ,
               which
               ▪
               
               to
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               makes
               any
               Book
               uncapable
               of
               being
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 Several
                 Passages
                 Clipt
                 and
                 Maim'd
                 .
              
               
                 J.
                 St.
                 Short
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 Book
                 1.
                 
                 Part
                 1.
                 pag.
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 Short
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 80.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith
                 '
                 s
                 Prim.
                 88.
                 
              
               
                 J.
                 N.
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
                 ,
                 89.
                 
              
               
                 E.
                 B.
                 Answ
                 .
                 to
                 Choice
                 Experience
                 ,
                 89.
                 
              
               
                 J.
                 Story
                 Short
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 89.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith
                 '
                 s
                 Prim.
                 114.
                 
              
               
                 J.
                 N.
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
                 ,
                 120.
                 
              
               
                 J.
                 N.
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
                 ,
                 Part
                 2.
                 pag.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 Penington
                 '
                 s
                 Quest
                 .
                 19
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith
                 '
                 s
                 Cat.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith
                 '
                 s
                 Prim.
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 G.
                 Fox
                 Gr.
                 Myst
                 .
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 J.
                 N.
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
                 ,
                 43.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith
                 '
                 s
                 Cat.
                 69.
                 
              
               
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
                 ,
                 103.
                 
              
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               These
               are
               but
               a
               very
               few
               of
               what
               we
               could
               offer
               ;
               for
               indeed
               there
               is
               scarcely
               one
               Passage
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               mangled
               on
               purpose
               to
               make
               it
               speak
               the
               better
               on
               his
               behalf
               ,
               which
               given
               at
               length
               would
               have
               cleared
               it self
               .
            
             
               
                 V.
                 Certain
                 Places
                 more
                 particularly
                 Perverted
                 by
                 Adding
                 or
                 Mis-applying
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Penington
                 '
                 s
                 Question
                 ,
                 Book
                 1.
                 
                 Part
                 1.
                 pag.
                 41.
                 
              
               
                 E.
                 B'
                 s
                 Answ
                 .
                 to
                 Choice
                 Exper.
                 89.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 Peningt
                 .
                 Quest
                 .
                 109.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith
                 '
                 s
                 Morning
                 Watch
                 ,
                 119
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith
                 '
                 s
                 Morning
                 Watch
                 ,
                 126.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
                 ,
                 Book
                 1.
                 
                 Part
                 2.
                 pag.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 J.
                 N.
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
                 ,
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith
                 '
                 s
                 Prim.
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 Peningt
                 .
                 Quest
                 .
                 46
                 ,
                 47.
                 
              
               
                 W.
                 Smith
                 '
                 s
                 Morning
                 Watch
                 ,
                 48
                 ,
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 Peningt
                 .
                 Quest
                 .
                 70
                 ,
                 71.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 Peningt
                 .
                 Quest
                 .
                 81.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 Peningt
                 .
                 Quest
                 .
                 126.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 P.
                 Quest
                 .
                 129.
                 
              
            
             
               These
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               are
               but
               some
               Hints
               I
               was
               willing
               to
               give
               thee
               of
               our
               Adversary's
               Disingenuous
               Carriage
               towards
               us
               ,
               either
               in
               letting
               drop
               that
               which
               may
               be
               most
               material
               ,
               at
               least
               might
               be
               more
               explanatory
               of
               our
               Friends
               Intentions
               ,
               foisting
               in
               words
               wholely
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Scope
               of
               our
               Passages
               ,
               or
               mis-applying
               them
               in
               favour
               of
               his
               black
               Charges
               ,
               all
               which
               may
               clearly
               be
               seen
               by
               a
               Comparison
               of
               his
               Books
               with
               our
               Friends
               Writings
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               which
               ,
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               difficult
               to
               procure
               ,
               since
               to
               prove
               his
               Miscarriage
               in
               Citations
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               been
               able
               to
               compass
               above
               the
               one
               half
               of
               the
               Books
               he
               names
               ;
               but
               that
               carries
               this
               Woful
               Reflection
               with
               it
               ,
               if
               his
               use
               of
               15.
               
               Books
               in
               Thirty
               affords
               us
               so
               many
               gross
               Instances
               of
               his
               Unfair
               Dealing
               with
               us
               ,
               what
               might
               we
               have
               expected
               upon
               our
               Examination
               of
               the
               rest
               ?
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               shall
               without
               leave
               suspect
               him
               ,
               having
               so
               much
               Reason
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               compleat
               what
               I
               have
               done
               in
               this
               Particular
               ,
               let
               me
               tell
               thee
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Comparison
               of
               us
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               he
               sets
               down
               Twenty
               several
               Passages
               as
               our
               Doctrines
               and
               Opinions
               ,
               
                 not
                 producing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 Person
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Book
                 or
                 Page
                 to
                 avouch
                 them
              
               ;
               a
               piece
               of
               Justice
               he
               denies
               not
               to
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               at
               
               what
               time
               he
               refuseth
               it
               to
               us
               ,
               though
               not
               they
               ,
               but
               we
               were
               the
               People
               against
               whom
               the
               Discourse
               was
               writ
               :
               which
               ,
               though
               gross
               enough
               ,
               yet
               nothing
               compared
               with
               his
               Disingenuity
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               First
               Book
               ,
               
               where
               under
               the
               Pretence
               of
               furnishing
               his
               Reader
               with
               a
               Key
               to
               understand
               the
               Quakers
               Meanings
               by
               ,
               he
               sets
               down
               no
               less
               then
               about
               two
               Hundred
               and
               Fifty
               Particulars
               in
               our
               Name
               ,
               
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 bare
                 mention
                 of
                 one
                 Author
                 ,
                 Book
                 or
                 Page
                 ,
                 to
                 countenance
                 his
                 Attempt
                 .
              
               Yet
               after
               all
               this
               he
               cannot
               bear
               to
               be
               told
               of
               his
               unfair
               Carriage
               ,
               and
               his
               Unjust
               Dealing
               towards
               us
               ;
               His
               Quality
               ,
               or
               his
               Pride
               ,
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               bear
               a
               Reprehension
               ;
               I
               never
               met
               with
               a
               Man
               of
               so
               much
               Falseness
               and
               Stomach
               together
               .
               He
               thinks
               it
               so
               great
               a
               Punishment
               to
               be
               told
               of
               his
               Miscarriages
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               will
               not
               let
               him
               pass
               for
               
                 a
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 Sober
                 ,
                 Meek
                 and
                 Christian
                 Author
                 ,
              
               however
               he
               hath
               proved
               himself
               the
               Contrary
               ,
               
                 we
                 must
                 expect
                 all
                 that
                 his
                 Scorn
                 and
                 Anger
                 can
                 cast
                 upon
                 us
                 :
              
               But
               such
               Vindications
               of
               his
               Essayes
               will
               be
               Hand-writing
               enough
               against
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               Author
               ,
               who
               ought
               not
               to
               flatter
               himself
               after
               these
               great
               Evils
               ,
               with
               the
               Hopes
               of
               Impunity
               ;
               
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 sown
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 such
                 shall
                 he
                 reap
                 at
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Righteous
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 reward
                 every
                 Man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Works
                 .
              
               But
               I
               desire
               with
               all
               my
               Soul
               that
               God
               may
               show
               him
               Mercy
               ,
               that
               Repentance
               may
               yet
               over-take
               him
               ,
               and
               this
               Iniquity
               be
               blotted
               out
               before
               he
               departs
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               more
               seen
               I
               would
               beseech
               him
               in
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               to
               fight
               no
               longer
               against
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               Cause
               ,
               his
               Conscience
               (
               might
               it
               speak
               )
               would
               tell
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               only
               true
               God's
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 Honour
                 and
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
              
               whom
               the
               formal
               Christian
               is
               lead
               and
               ordered
               
               by
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               sharp
               against
               us
               .
               Let
               him
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               take
               Shame
               for
               that
               which
               is
               shameful
               ,
               lest
               vain
               Credit
               here
               ,
               brings
               Sorrow
               hereafter
               .
               I
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               perswaded
               ,
               but
               that
               Reputation
               prevailed
               more
               with
               him
               then
               Conscience
               in
               this
               Controversie
               ;
               he
               tugs
               so
               hard
               to
               prop
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               so
               little
               savour
               of
               the
               other
               :
               God
               could
               never
               be
               in
               that
               Design
               ,
               nor
               amidst
               those
               Thoughts
               ,
               that
               were
               laid
               with
               so
               great
               Mistake
               ,
               and
               which
               have
               been
               vented
               with
               so
               much
               Fury
               .
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               There
               was
               neither
               Truth
               to
               inform
               us
               ,
               nor
               Charity
               to
               gain
               us
               :
               It
               stumbled
               the
               Weak
               ,
               grieved
               the
               Tender
               &
               offended
               the
               Peaceable
               among
               those
               Professions
               he
               pretended
               to
               vindicate
               ,
               gratifying
               only
               such
               as
               are
               of
               a
               Litigious
               and
               Contentious
               Nature
               ,
               whose
               unreasonable
               Heat
               it
               had
               been
               his
               Duty
               rather
               to
               abate
               by
               Sweet
               Perswasion
               and
               a
               meek
               Example
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 this
                 Comfort
                 in
                 my
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 most
                 heartily
                 forgive
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 Injustice
                 and
                 Vnkindness
                 he
                 hath
                 shown
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 therein
                 concerned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 Man
                 ;
                 And
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Love
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 loved
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 Soul
                 fervently
                 wish
                 his
                 Solid
                 &
                 Vnfeigned
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 Love
                 and
                 Mercies
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Remission
                 of
                 his
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 Reconciliation
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 kno●
                 the
                 Excellency
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 p●●ts
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 are
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 no
                 Carnal
                 Eye
                 ,
                 Ear
                 ,
                 or
                 Heart
                 hath
                 ever
                 seen
                 ,
                 heard
                 or
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 truly
                 fear
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 daily
                 reveals
                 unto
                 all
                 such
                 by
                 his
                 Eternal
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             THus
             ,
             
               Friendly
               Reader
            
             ,
             are
             we
             come
             to
             the
             End
             of
             our
             Task
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             that
             despised
             People
             ,
             in
             Derision
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             their
             Worship
             and
             Church-Practice
             ,
             are
             evidently
             and
             firmly
             vindicated
             against
             vulgar
             Mistakes
             and
             Reports
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             those
             many
             black
             Charges
             ,
             so
             confidently
             exhibited
             by
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             &
             second
             Books
             ,
             both
             by
             a
             fair
             Rescue
             of
             our
             Words
             from
             his
             gross
             Perversions
             ,
             and
             indirect
             and
             unnatural
             Meanings
             ,
             and
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             our
             real
             Sense
             ,
             with
             plenty
             of
             plain
             Scripture
             ,
             many
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             the
             unquestionable
             Testimonies
             of
             several
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             considerable
             Authors
             .
             My
             Design
             hath
             not
             been
             Conquest
             ,
             but
             Information
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             Religious
             Wars
             we
             may
             at
             last
             arrive
             at
             Peace
             ;
             And
             these
             Weapons
             be
             all
             beaten
             into
             Plow-shares
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             learn
             War
             no
             more
             :
             That
             to
             fear
             God
             and
             work
             Righteousness
             (
             the
             Life
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             hath
             left
             us
             his
             most
             Holy
             Example
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             )
             may
             be
             the
             very
             bent
             of
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             the
             Resolution
             of
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             constant
             Practice
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             which
             bring
             the
             Soul
             to
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             Substance
             ,
             &
             establish
             the
             Heart
             forever
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             read
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             may
             with
             me
             wind
             up
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             lodge
             their
             Souls
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             Divine
             Life
             ,
             which
             stills
             ,
             resolves
             ,
             and
             fixes
             all
             ,
             and
             gives
             such
             Heavenly
             Waiters
             to
             feel
             and
             enjoy
             Immortallity
             !
             To
             see
             and
             possess
             something
             that
             is
             beyond
             time
             ,
             &
             these
             painful
             Exercises
             that
             are
             within
             it
             .
             Oh
             ,
             this
             makes
             Men
             
             Weighty
             ,
             Serious
             ,
             Loving
             ,
             Meek
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Forbearing
             and
             Constant
             ,
             the
             Image
             and
             Delight
             of
             God!
             Such
             become
             Livers
             of
             
               Pure
               and
               Vndefiled
               Religion
            
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             thitherto
             but
             so
             many
             vain
             and
             verbal
             Contenders
             for
             Religion
             ;
             so
             shall
             this
             Scripture
             be
             fulfilled
             to
             our
             unutterable
             Rejoycing
             ,
             
             
               Surely
               his
               Salvation
               is
               nigh
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               that
               Glory
               may
               dwell
               in
               our
               Land
               ;
               Mercy
               and
               Truth
               are
               met
               together
               ;
               Righteousness
               and
               Peace
               have
               kissed
               each
               other
               .
            
          
           
             The
             God
             of
             Everlasting
             Strength
             Bless
             and
             Prosper
             this
             Glorious
             Work
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             the
             Praise
             of
             hi●
             Holy
             and
             Blessed
             Name
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               W.
               P.
               
            
          
           
             THE
             END
             ▪
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           THe
           Author
           's
           frequent
           Absence
           from
           the
           Press
           ,
           with
           that
           continu'd
           Difficulty
           which
           attends
           us
           in
           printing
           ,
           has
           now
           ,
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           made
           way
           for
           several
           Escapes
           :
           The
           most
           offensive
           (
           though
           few
           very
           obstructive
           )
           to
           the
           Sense
           ,
           are
           here
           collected
           and
           corrected
           ▪
           The
           other
           ,
           as
           
             Stops
             ,
             Parenthesis
          
           ,
           and
           some
           ●ew
           Improprieties
           are
           left
           for
           the
           Ingenuity
           of
           the
           Reader
           to
           excuse
           and
           amend
           .
        
         
           Page
           9.
           line
           20.
           read
           Principle
           .
           p.
           10.
           l.
           9.
           for
           were
           r.
           was
           .
           pag.
           20.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           
             writ
             in
          
           .
           p.
           21.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           charged
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           
             should
             not
          
           .
           p.
           32.
           l.
           16.
           for
           no
           r.
           not
           .
           p.
           33.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           
             there
             are
          
           .
           l.
           10
           ,
           11.
           r.
           
             as
             much
          
           .
           p.
           35.
           l.
           27.
           f.
           who
           r.
           whom
           .
           p.
           38.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           belief
           .
           p.
           42.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           
             much
             more
          
           .
           p.
           50.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           doubtful
           .
           p.
           53.
           l.
           26.
           it
           dele
           .
           p.
           54.
           l
           2.
           r.
           
             as
             are
             so
          
           .
           l.
           29.
           r.
           1651.
           p.
           55.
           l.
           22.
           f.
           
             but
             even
          
           r.
           even
           .
           p.
           56.
           l.
           2.
           in
           dele
           .
           l
           4.
           f.
           the
           r.
           his
           .
           p.
           59.
           l.
           32.
           
             for
             this
          
           dele
           .
           p.
           64.
           l.
           7.
           f.
           no
           r.
           any
           .
           p.
           78.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           〈…〉
           7.
           l.
           8.
           for
           dele
           .
           l.
           20.
           r.
           lame
           p.
           88.
           l.
           32.
           f.
           me
           r.
           〈◊〉
           l.
           33.
           f.
           thy
           r.
           my
           .
           p.
           92.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           praelect
           .
           p.
           117.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           cull'd
           .
           p.
           129.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           Caryl
           .
           p.
           136.
           l.
           3.
           f.
           it
           r.
           them
           .
           p.
           140.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           
             reply
             pretended
          
           .
           p.
           142.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           scars
           .
           l.
           19.
           r.
           scrutiny
           .
           p.
           144.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           
             gone
             ,
             I
             fear
          
           .
           p.
           147.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           
             ye
             teach
          
           .
           p.
           153.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           Cajus
           .
           p.
           161.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           distinct
           .
           p.
           166.
           l
           5.
           r.
           certainty
           .
           p.
           169.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           
             but
             it
          
           .
           p.
           188.
           l.
           3.
           f.
           of
           r.
           have
           .
           l.
           9.
           r.
           sinfully
           .
           p.
           195.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           foild
           .
           p.
           197.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           
             to
             conclude
          
           .
           p.
           204.
           l.
           17.
           not
           dele
           .
           p.
           209.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           serp●ntine
           .
           p.
           216.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           
             and
             a.
          
           l.
           27.
           r.
           spake
           .
           p.
           225.
           l.
           33.
           f.
           
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           r.
           Sin.
           p.
           226.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           
             promised
             in
             his
             Discourse
          
           .
           p.
           232.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           repute
           .
           p.
           235.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           verb.
           p.
           239.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           word
           .
           l.
           31.
           r.
           Dichotomizers
           .
           p.
           244.
           l.
           25.
           f.
           any
           r.
           my
           .
           p.
           247.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           Barker
           .
           p.
           248.
           l.
           27.
           f.
           they
           r.
           themselves
           .
           p.
           249.
           l.
           21.
           f.
           
             with
             such
             
             an
          
           r.
           
             thus
             with
             his
          
           .
           l.
           22.
           r.
           65
           ,
           66.
           p.
           253.
           l.
           23.
           
           ●
           .
           Sharers
           .
           p.
           259.
           l.
           30.
           after
           dele
           .
           p.
           260.
           l.
           ●8
           .
           
             the
             Baptism
          
           dele
           .
           p.
           262.
           l.
           17.
           to
           dele
           .
           p.
           263.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           
             he
             wore
          
           .
           p.
           265.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           
             trouble
             in
             his
          
           .
           p.
           266.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           crowing
           .
           l.
           15.
           r.
           philosophical
           .
           p.
           269.
           l.
           2.
           f.
           a
           r.
           of
           .
           p
           :
           270.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           were
           .
           l.
           30.
           f.
           yet
           r.
           so
           .
           l.
           31.
           r.
           
             wore
             off
          
           .
           p.
           255.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           30●
           .
           l.
           25.
           r.
           incompe●ible
           .
           p.
           308.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           
             he
             that
          
           .
           p.
           310.
           l.
           12
           ,
           8
           ,
           22.
           r.
           holys
           .
           p.
           311.
           l.
           24.
           f.
           
             too
             short
          
           r.
           
             to
             show
          
           .
           f.
           
             so
             as
             to
          
           r.
           
             so
             to
          
           .
           p.
           318.
           l.
           26.
           it
           dele
           .
           p.
           319.
           l.
           25
           r.
           
             needs
             no.
          
           l.
           22.
           r.
           
             or
             slip
          
           .
           p.
           320.
           l.
           5.
           f.
           ●
           r.
           what
           .
           p.
           324.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           325.
           l.
           27.
           f.
           Prophe●s
           r.
           Poets
           .
           p.
           326.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           had
           .
           p.
           327.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             that
             they
          
           .
           p.
           329.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           20.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           330.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           332.
           l.
           1●
           &
           21.
           r.
           Polyglott
           .
           p
           339.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           
             of
             some
          
           .
           l.
           23.
           r.
           〈◊〉
           .
           p.
           346.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           ubiquitary
           .
           p.
           348.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           ●leverly
           .
           p.
           352.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           terreno
           .
           p.
           353.
           l.
           19.
           r
           adventrdus
           .
           p.
           358.
           l.
           11.
           f.
           then
           r.
           that
           .
           p.
           3●0
           .
           l.
           8
           ,
           12
           ,
           22.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           361.
           l.
           21
           r.
           imperious
           .
           p.
           365.
           l.
           18.
           f.
           in
           r.
           
             is
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           369.
           l.
           12
           r.
           fictious
           .
           l.
           15.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           372.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           
             and
             bring
          
           .
           l.
           21.
           however
           dele
           .
           l.
           29.
           r.
           
             Souly
             Body
          
           .
           p.
           373.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           pass
           .
           p.
           374.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           
             up
             of
          
           .
           p.
           375
           l.
           15.
           r.
           numerical
           .
           p.
           370.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           resuscitation
           .
           l.
           4.
           f.
           32.
           r.
           2.
           p.
           379.
           l.
           1.
           f.
           but
           r.
           and.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           
             restituent
             ,
             semina
          
           .
           l.
           26.
           r.
           weigh'd
           .
           l.
           31.
           r.
           
             as
             d●stroyes
          
           .
           p.
           380.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           intricate
           .
           p.
           382.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           wrot●
           .
           p.
           383.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           hath
           .
           p.
           408.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           
             and
             would
          
           .
           p.
           419.
           l.
           4.
           f.
           as
           r.
           and.
           p.
           422.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           
             of
             the
             Light.
          
           p.
           423.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           
             and
             Inspiration
          
           .
           l.
           〈◊〉
           .
           r.
           Pretences
           .
           p.
           428.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           
             Vind.
             pag.
             47.
          
           l.
           19.
           r.
           
             Vind.
             pag.
          
           4.
           p.
           429.
           l.
           4.
           f.
           and
           r.
           
             greater
             then
          
           .
           l.
           5.
           and
           dele
           .
           p.
           430.
           l.
           11
           ,
           31.
           f.
           
             Chapters
             and
             Pages
          
           r.
           
             Chapters
             or
             Pages
          
           .
        
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A54154-e180
           
             *
             advers
             .
             Err.
             Johan
             .
             Hierosoly
             mitani
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A54154-e2400
           
             
               Qua.
               no
               Chr.
            
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               My
               Answ
            
             .
             pag.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             14
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Qua.
               no
               Chr.
            
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             pag.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             D.
             Cave
             .
          
           
             Primitive
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               See
               my
               Answ
            
             .
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             p.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             
               See
               my
               Answ
            
             .
             pag.
             24
             
          
           
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             pag
             25.
             
          
           
             
               See
               it
               in
            
             Dr.
             Wilkins
             
               Real
               char
            
             .
          
           
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             Pietr.
             
          
           
             Soan
             .
          
           
             Polan
             .
          
           
             p.
             152
             
          
           
             p.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Erasm
             .
             on
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             in
             1
             Cor.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Polano
             .
             Hist
             .
             Coun.
             Tr.
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             Crad
             .
             Divine
             Drops
             .
             p.
             171
             ,
             172
             ,
             210
             ,
             215
             ,
             221
             ,
             217.
             
          
           
             This
             gives
             the
             Lye
             to
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             .
          
           
             Wil.
             Dell.
             
               confut
               .
               of
            
             Simps
             .
             pag.
             114
             ,
             115
             ,
             116
             ,
             117.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             fol.
             169.
             
          
           
             Mart.
             vol.
             3.
             p.
             572
             ,
             573.
             
          
           
             3
             vol.
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             p.
             298.
             
          
           
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               My
               Answ
            
             .
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             ●
             Book
             Martyr
             .
             p.
             577.
             
          
           
             This
             
               J.
               Faldo
            
             kicks
             at
             ;
             he
             is
             one
             with
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             3
             Book
             of
             Martyr
             .
             p.
             475.
             
          
           
             p.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             pag.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             pag
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             An
             ellegant
             way
             of
             speaking
             ,
             and
             Scriptural
             .
          
           
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             ●
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             pag.
             22
             ,
          
           
             Which
             concerns
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             what
             he
             writes
             to
             be
             according
             to
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             My
             Answ
             .
             pag.
             42.
             
          
           
             Quak.
             no
             Chr.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             pag.
             63.
             
          
           
             p.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Dell
             Tryal
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Collier
             Gen.
             Epist
             .
             pag.
             249.
             c.
             10.
             pag.
             258.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Those
             Famous
             ,
             Poor
             ,
             Suffering
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             in
             their
             purer
             times
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             weithty
             Points
             ,
             wherein
             they
             symbolized
             ,
             with
             us
             in
             this
             very
             Matter
             ,
             are
             not
             forraign
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             Confession
             ,
             about
             Five
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             Years
             old
             ,
             ●aid
             this
             down
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             their
             Creed
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Discoveries
               &
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               them
               were
               the
               most
               Convincing
               Evidence
               ,
               and
               Infallible
               Proof
               of
               the
               Divine
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             Consequently
             the
             Spirit
             must
             have
             been
             their
             Judge
             and
             Rule
             concerning
             their
             Understanding
             the
             Truths
             testified
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             
               ●
               .
               P.
               Porrin
            
             their
             Historian
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             words
             assures
             us
             concerning
             them
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             notable
             History
             of
             their
             
               Rise
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               Sufferings
               and
            
             Progress
             .
          
           
             pag.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Concil
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             481.
             can
             .
             60.
             
             Anno
             364.
             and
             p.
             549.
             can
             .
             27.
             
             Anno
             417.
             after
             Christ
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             find
             
               Iohn
               Faldo
            
             often
             Scorning
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             bringing
             it
             into
             odium
             under
             the
             word
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             used
             of
             late
             to
             signifie
             Whimsical
             Pates
             ,
             or
             Heads
             troubled
             with
             a
             Religious
             kind
             of
             Frenzy
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             abandoned
             the
             Plea
             ,
             Enjoyment
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             best
             Separatists
             ,
             whose
             Names
             he
             emptily
             honours
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             set
             up
             for
             a
             
               Coffe-House
               Droll
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Play-Prophanist
             .
             To
             cool
             his
             Courage
             ,
             and
             stop
             his
             Career
             ,
             I
             commend
             Two
             or
             Three
             late
             Discourses
             to
             his
             perusal
             ,
             writ
             by
             Men
             of
             Undoubted
             Learning
             ,
             and
             pretendedly
             defended
             by
             J.
             F.
             in
             his
             
               Quakerism
               no
               Christianity
            
             against
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             .
             The
             first
             is
             D.
             Patrick
             his
             
               Friendly
               Debates
            
             ;
             2d
             ,
             Fowler
             his
             
               Design
               of
               Christianity
            
             (
             never
             to
             be
             answered
             by
             that
             Angry
             Man
             that
             designed
             it
             )
             And
             
               W.
               Sherlock
            
             his
             late
             Discourse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             both
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independents
             are
             not
             throughly
             and
             truly
             charged
             to
             be
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             Men
             holding
             what
             J.
             F.
             condemns
             us
             for
             owning
             ,
             though
             less
             justifiably
             ;
             and
             if
             more
             ridiculous
             Interpretations
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             among
             them
             ,
             then
             was
             ever
             yet
             read
             in
             any
             Quakers
             Book
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             to
             suffer
             J.
             F's
             Reproach
             as
             Just
             (
             who
             does
             not
             do
             as
             he
             would
             be
             done
             by
             ,
             his
             great
             Scab
             or
             Leprosie
             ,
             &
             of
             some
             other
             of
             his
             Fraternity
             too
             )
             for
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             best
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             Heathenism
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             a
             very
             good
             Christian
             forsooth
             by
             a
             New
             Art
             of
             Imputation
             ,
             found
             out
             and
             accommodated
             to
             the
             Ease
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             without
             that
             streight
             and
             legal
             Way
             of
             just
             and
             holy
             Living
             .
          
           
             pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             pag.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             pag.
             58
             ,
             59.
             
          
           
             pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             At
             whose
             Hand-Writing
             ?
          
           
             pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             *
             His
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Ligh●
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             would
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Reformers
             never
             intended
             by
             their
             great
             respect
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             establish
             them
             their
             Rule
             exclusive
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             most
             do
             now
             ,
             
               W.
               Kiffin
            
             for
             instance
             ;
             only
             they
             did
             on
             all
             Occasions
             prefer
             them
             ,
             as
             God's
             Tradition
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Rule
             beyond
             Popish
             Doctors
             or
             Councils
             ,
             which
             they
             who
             know
             any
             thing
             in
             these
             Matters
             are
             well
             assured
             to
             be
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             case
             .
             So
             that
             they
             were
             but
             a
             Rule
             comparatively
             ,
             as
             we
             also
             hold
             ;
             but
             by
             no
             means
             can
             we
             allow
             that
             they
             prefer'd
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             that
             great
             Office
             exclusive
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             or
             that
             Men
             were
             not
             to
             have
             their
             Immediate
             Dependence
             upon
             the
             Instruction
             ,
             Discoveries
             ,
             and
             Revelations
             towards
             Faith
             and
             Good
             Life
             .
             So
             much
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             made
             any
             considerable
             Distinction
             between
             ●e
             Rule
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             ,
             from
             thy
             Judgment
             of
             that
             little
             (
             if
             any
             )
             Difference
             that
             is
             between
             them
             .
             And
             my
             Adversary
             to
             his
             own
             Confusion
             seemeth
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             ;
             for
             notwithstanding
             he
             severely
             &
             tauntingly
             reflects
             on
             that
             Passage
             upon
             me
             in
             my
             former
             Book
             ,
             yet
             in
             making
             the
             Scripture
             both
             Rule
             and
             Judge
             ,
             he
             shows
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Judge
             &
             the
             Rule
             are
             not
             at
             so
             great
             a
             Distance
             ,
             as
             his
             little
             Skill
             in
             Philosophy
             would
             have
             rendered
             it
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             thwarts
             D.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             and
             D.
             Tillosson
             ,
             who
             against
             the
             Papists
             assert
             not
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Judge
             ,
             but
             Right
             Reason
             ;
             And
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ,
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             absurd
             next
             to
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Scripture
             should
             be
             the
             Judge
             of
             a
             Man's
             Meaning
             of
             any
             part
             of
             it self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             applied
             as
             a
             Right
             Rule
             ;
             since
             in
             such
             Cases
             of
             Difference
             no
             Scripture
             ever
             yet
             spoak
             clearer
             then
             its
             first
             Text
             ;
             and
             the
             Question
             lies
             not
             about
             that
             ,
             but
             the
             just
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Stud.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             San.
             pag.
             138
             ,
             139
             ,
             140
             ,
             141.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             Dron
             .
             Prus
             .
             Dis
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
             Senec.
             Epist
             .
             73.
             
          
           
             pag.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Luth.
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Pol.
             309.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             Mart.
             com
             .
             loc
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Part
             2.
             
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             Thes
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             pag.
             34
             
          
           
             Ed.
             Bur.
             
          
           
             pag.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             pa.
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             73.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             19.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             W.
             Tindal's
             Works
             ,
             pag.
             319.
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             B.
             Jew
             .
             contr
             .
             Hard.
             p.
             532
             ,
             534.
             
          
           
             T.
             Coll.
             Works
             ,
             p.
             247.
             
          
           
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             De
             praescr
             .
             Haeretic
             .
             adoer
             .
          
           
             Marcion
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             carne
             Christi
             .
          
           
             *
             Against
             the
             Anabapt●sts
             ,
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             pag.
             37
             
          
           
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             My
             Answ
             .
             pag.
             87.
             
          
           
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             pag.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             pag.
             42.
             
          
           
             pag.
             43.
             
          
           
             pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             But
             
               J.
               F.
            
             Is
             not
             that
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             the
             Antichristian
             Church
             ,
             which
             has
             the
             Shew
             and
             Outside
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Life
             and
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             ?
             May
             not
             Antichrist
             adorn
             himself
             with
             the
             Literal
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Certainly
             all
             Protestants
             have
             accorded
             to
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             .
             
               I.
               Sprig
               ,
               C.
               Goad
               ,
               W.
               Dell
               ,
               I.
               Saltmarsh
               ,
               T.
               Collier
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             
               J.
               Fox
               ,
               B.
               Jewel
               ,
               I.
               Renolds
               ,
               D.
               Willet
               ,
               R.
               Abbot
               ,
            
             and
             a
             nameless
             worthy
             Author
             about
             Qu.
             
             Elizabeth's
             time
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Voice
               out
               of
               the
               Wilderness
            
             ,
             &c.
             allow
             of
             W.
             Smith's
             Doctrine
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             meerly
             Literal
             ,
             Formal
             and
             Fleshly-wise
             Church
             ,
             not
             regenerated
             into
             the
             Image
             and
             Li●
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             Babylon
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             are
             most
             ●press
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             I
             omit
             for
             haste
             .
          
           
             pag.
             47.
             
          
           
             pag.
             101.
             
          
           
             
               T.
               Ienner
            
             ,
             a
             
               Presbyter-Independent
               Priest
            
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             writ
             a
             Book
             against
             us
             for
             Gain
             ;
             for
             he
             went
             from
             House
             to
             House
             of
             many
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             some
             great
             Men
             ,
             to
             present
             them
             ;
             some
             gave
             him
             a
             Crown
             ,
             some
             two
             Crowns
             ,
             some
             a
             Piece
             :
             Among
             others
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             Confidence
             and
             Avarice
             to
             give
             one
             to
             the
             
               Lord
               Lt.
            
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             His
             Secretary
             carryed
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             turning
             it
             over
             observed
             many
             black
             Charges
             ,
             of
             foulest
             and
             most
             pernicious
             Errors
             to
             Religion
             and
             Civil
             Government
             :
             The
             Parson
             still
             stayed
             ;
             The
             Secr.
             thought
             he
             had
             favored
             him
             sufficiently
             :
             but
             not
             understanding
             the
             Priests
             Aim
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Lucre
             (
             the
             Old
             Priests
             Sin
             )
             was
             prest
             to
             tell
             his
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             waited
             for
             his
             Excellencies
             Answer
             .
             The
             Secretary
             was
             so
             civil
             as
             to
             answer
             his
             Desire
             ;
             But
             when
             the
             
               Lord
               Lt.
            
             understood
             his
             Drif●
             ,
             he
             returned
             the
             Book
             to
             the
             Parson
             ,
             with
             this
             Account
             ,
             That
             be
             was
             sorry
             to
             bear
             that
             the
             Quakers
             
               held
               such
               ill
               Principles
               ;
               but
               the
               Tares
               and
               the
               Wheat
               must
               grow
               together
               till
               the
               Day
               of
               ludgment
               .
            
             So
             the
             Parson
             was
             corrected
             for
             his
             Baseness
             ,
             and
             disappointed
             of
             the
             great
             Bone
             he
             crept
             thither
             for
             .
          
           
             Leg.
             alledg
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Admon●
             .
             ad
             Gent.
             Strom.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             pag.
             48.
             
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             Bilsons
             and
             the
             Heads
             and
             Doctors
             of
             Oxford
             against
             the
             
               Brownists
               —
               Gifford
            
             against
             
               H.
               Barrow
               ,
               R.
               Bernard
            
             against
             Brownism
             ,
             answered
             by
             
               I.
               Robinson
            
             ;
             and
             —
             Ball
             against
             
               I.
               Cann
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rob.
             Nor.
             his
             Ans
             .
             to
             Syd
             .
             Sym.
             Excomm
             .
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             An
             odd
             &
             unsound
             Phrase
             .
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Job
             23.
             8
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             1
             
          
           
             T.
             C
             Works
             ,
             page
             249.
             
          
           
             I.
             John
             1
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A54154-e39280
           
             To
             call
             any
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             a
             Christian-Sabbath
             ,
             is
             not
             Christian
             but
             Iewish
             ;
             give
             us
             one
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ;
             I
             will
             give
             two
             against
             it
             .
             Gal.
             4.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             their
             Observation
             ,
             or
             Preference
             of
             Dayes
             to
             be
             no
             less
             then
             a
             Token
             of
             their
             Turning
             from
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Also
             Col.
             2.
             16.
             
             An
             outward
             Sabbath
             or
             keeping
             of
             a
             Day
             to
             be
             but
             a
             Shadow
             ;
             and
             that
             Christians
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             for
             rejecting
             such
             Customs
             ;
             for
             this
             very
             Reason
             the
             
             Protestant-Churches
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             
               generally
               deny
               the
               Morality
               of
               the
               First
               Day
               ,
            
             counting
             all
             Dayes
             alike
             in
             themselves
             ,
             only
             they
             have
             Respect
             to
             the
             First
             Day
             ,
             as
             an
             
               Apostolical
               Custom
            
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             convenient
             to
             give
             one
             Day
             of
             Rest
             from
             Labour
             to
             Man
             and
             Beast
             each
             Week
             Of
             this
             Mind
             several
             
               Learned
               Protestants
            
             of
             our
             own
             Country
             have
             declared
             themselves
             to
             be
             ;
             So
             that
             neither
             our
             
               English
               Episcopalians
            
             nor
             
               French
               Presbyterians
            
             can
             escape
             .
             Iohn
             Faldo's
             Consequence
             any
             more
             then
             the
             Quakers
             ;
             for
             if
             those
             that
             deny
             the
             
               Supper
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Week
               to
               be
               the
            
             Christian
             -
             Sabbath
             ,
             deny
             Gospel-Ordinances
             ,
             then
             those
             who
             deny
             the
             First
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             (
             J.
             F's
             Christian-Sabbath
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Christian-Sabbath
             ,
             must
             needs
             
               deny
               a
               Gospel-Ordinances
            
             ,
             but
             that
             doth
             many
             
               English
               Episcopalians
            
             ,
             and
             most
             
               French
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             therefore
             both
             several
             
               English
               Episcopalians
            
             ,
             and
             the
             generallity
             of
             the
             
               French
               Presbyter
               and
            
             are
             Denyers
             of
             a
             Gospel-Ordinance
             .
             Consequently
             J.
             F.
             told
             an
             Untruth
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             when
             he
             assured
             both
             Episcopalian
             and
             Presbyterian
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               no
               further
               concerned
               in
               his
               Discourse
               then
               vindicated
               .
            
             In
             short
             ,
             Though
             we
             assert
             but
             one
             Christian-Sabbath
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             to
             be
             the
             Everlasting
             Day
             of
             Rest
             from
             all
             our
             own
             Works
             ,
             to
             Worship
             and
             Enjoy
             God
             in
             the
             Newness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             we
             both
             meet
             upon
             the
             First
             Day
             in
             the
             Week
             ,
             and
             behave
             our selves
             with
             as
             In-offensive
             a
             Conversation
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             our
             
               Sabbatherian
               Adversaries
            
             .
             The
             Honour
             is
             God's
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             are
             what
             we
             are
             ;
             but
             this
             Testimony
             I
             record
             for
             God
             ,
             His
             Gopel
             and
             Right-begotten
             Children
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Meats
               ,
               Drinks
               ,
               Washings
            
             and
             
               Dayes
               ,
               observing
            
             Christians
             
               are
               not
               come
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               those
               foolish
            
             Galatians
             ,
             
               for
               ●hom
               the
               Apostle
               travelled
               again
               ,
               until
               Christ
               were
               formed
               in
               them
               ,
            
             Gal.
             4.
             19.
             being
             yet
             Stranger
             to
             the
             Life
             Power
             ,
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Iudas
             and
             the
             Iews
             comb
             .
             again
             .
             Chri.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Iudas
             and
             the
             Iews
             comb
             .
             against
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             John
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             See
             my
             Answ
             .
             pag.
             133.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             27.
             23.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             John
             3.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             A.
             Sadeel
             Oper.
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             What
             sayes
             J.
             F.
             to
             this
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             beyond
             what
             E.
             B.
             said
             of
             a
             Report
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             H.
             Grot.
             in
             Epist
             .
             1
             Cor.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             the
             Eternal
             Light
             before
             Iohn
             testified
             of
             him
             .
             See
             Book
             called
             ,
             Annotations
             of
             certain
             learned
             .
             Divines
             in
             the
             Year
             1645
             on
             Ioh.
             1.
             verse
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             45.
             8.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             Pol.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Al.
             Admo
             .
             ad
             Gent.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Strom.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             See
             Rom.
             8.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             and
             Christ
             are
             equiv●●ently
             taken
             .
          
           
             E.
             B.'s
             Works
             ,
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             Homo
             rationabilis
             factus
             ,
             irrationabiliter
             vivens
             ,
             amisit
             rationem
             ;
             tradidit
             se
             terra●o
             spiritui
             ,
             
               Psalm
               .
               48.
               21.
               vide
            
             Irraeneus
             ,
             
               P.
               336.
               i.
               e.
               A
               Man
               who
               is
               made
               reasonable
               ,
               living
               unreasonably
               ,
               hath
               lost
               his
               Reason
               ,
               having
               given
               himself
               up
               to
               an
               Earthly
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             *
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             Adam
             
               is
               not
               mentioned
               as
               degenerated
               ,
               but
               as
               created
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               Interpretation
               will
               not
               do
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             made
             a
             living
             Soul
             ;
             but
             first
             ,
             this
             makes
             not
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             dead
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             our
             Adversary
             gets
             no
             Strength
             .
             2ly
             ,
             Though
             the
             Apostle
             beings
             with
             the
             first
             
             Adam's
             Creation
             ,
             yet
             he
             orderly
             comes
             to
             the
             Earthly
             Image
             ,
             that
             the
             living
             Soul
             put
             on
             by
             Disobedience
             ,
             which
             introduceth
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             and
             his
             Quickning
             Spirit
             to
             create
             a
             new
             ,
             bring
             into
             the
             Image
             of
             God.
             So
             there
             is
             Adam
             as
             sown
             and
             his
             Posterity
             representatively
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             and
             their
             Laps
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Restoration
             by
             him
             that
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             Life
             ,
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             the
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             however
             
          
           
             Annot.
             cert
             .
             Divin
             .
             anno
             1645.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             that
             our
             Translation
             is
             erroneous
             ,
             
               Iob
               19.
               32.
               whom
               mine
               Eyes
            
             shall
             behold
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               mine
               Eyes
            
             have
             seen
             ;
             the
             Septuagint
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vidit
             ,
             
               doth
               see
            
             ,
             as
             Drusius
             and
             Cadurcus
             observe
             .
          
           
             *
             Oh
             the
             Angry
             Countenances
             the
             Wicked
             will
             have
             on
             that
             Day
             !
             —
             Oh
             the
             Angry
             Speeches
             !
             —
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             from
             Words
             they
             fall
             to
             Blows
             ,
             and
             tear
             one
             another
             Hair
             ,
             and
             spurn
             at
             one
             anothers
             Bellies
             ,
             bite
             one
             anothers
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             even
             claw
             out
             one
             anothers
             Eyes
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Barnea
               ,
               I.
               Brad.
               I.
               Calv.
               B.
               Iew.
               VV.
               Perk.
               VV.
               Green.
               I.
               Car
            
             D.
             Owen
             ,
             with
             a
             Hundred
             more
             of
             this
             Mind
             ,
             admir'd
             by
             such
             as
             
               I.
               F.
            
             yet
             that
             Doctrine
             derided
             by
             him
             in
             us
             ;
             particularly
             
               I.
               de
               VVessalia
               ,
               No
            
             Man
             can
             know
             the
             Mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             holds
             forth
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             but
             he
             alone
             ,
             
               Paradox
               in
               Fasc
               .
               Rer.
            
             p.
             163.
             
          
           
             Book
             1.
             
             Part
             3.
             pag.
             50.
             
          
           
             
             Balaam's
             Ass
             shall
             rise
             up
             in
             Judgment
             against
             J.
             F.
             
          
           
             B.
             1.
             
             P.
             1.
             p.
             107.
             p.
             39
             ,
             80
             ,
             107.
             p.
             109.
             
             P.
             2.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             B.
             1.
             
             P.
             1.
             p.
             8.
             
             P.
             2.
             p.
             21.
             p.
             22.
             p.
             126.
             
             P.
             3.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Book
             1.
             
             Part
             1.
             pag.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             Part
             3.
             from
             p.
             62.
             to
             90.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             85
             ▪
             9
             ,
             10.